《Chained to old wounds》
1
CH1
¡°He¡¯ll change his mind!¡±
I ignored the wailing. It was a lie, and we both knew it.
It had been hundreds of years since the dragon king had been taking humans for the Trial of Fire. She was putting on a show at this point. I looked up as a bolt of lightning shed across the sky and closed my eyes. My brother was too young to do much, even if he got out of hisa. My father was dead, and his widow was useless.
I would have to make a n forward to make sure my brother would survive the mess his mother had made. I red at her, nced at the grave, and turned away.
Tomorrow, I would be dead, but my brother had a chance to be the next head of the family if I could keep Goro from finishing what he started.
Goro¡
Dad should have kicked him from the family years ago, but he had always been more loyal to the snakes in his family than they deserved. I walked into the house, leaving the sliding door open that led outside open.
¡°Where are you going?¡± She sniffled, following me. ¡°Your father¨C¡±
¡°Is dead, and now I have to keep my brother alive. I want this done with before dawn.¡±
¡°Done with?¡± She jumped up, flushed with anger. ¡°How could you say that? Your father¡¯s dead! Your brother¡ my baby¨C¡±
Aren¡¯t I your daughter? I smiled wryly at the thought. No. I guess I never had been.
She let out another sob. ¡°It should have been you.¡±
I rolled my eyes. ¡°Thanks for the confirmation.¡±
I wasn¡¯t dumb. The way she¡¯d looked at me when she¡¯de into my room mere minutes after Dad had left with my brother had told me everything.
She knew what Goro¡¯s n was.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Stupid.
She was so *****id, but I wasn¡¯t going to let her kill my brother, too. A**nt muttered something hateful about the water she dripped on the floor, but I didn¡¯t care. I opened door after door until she found Goro, my uncle, seated in the main dining hall, dressed in solemn ck. The rest of the family was seated in rows, all facing him as the new head. No one ate, but it was clear that Goro was about to start announcing how things were going to be.
I ground my teeth. My father¡¯s body hadn¡¯t even been in the ground more than a few hours and he was already taking over. Goro lifted his head and looked at me, meeting my gaze. There was no remorse in his eyes, of course not. The medallion that my dad had worn since bing head of the family hung from around his neck.
He probably couldn¡¯t wait to take from Dad¡¯s neck.
The b***d¡
I walked down the central aisle, breathing deeply and focusing on what had to be done. My anger, the injustice of it all would have to wait.
I had to do this¡
An aunt tried to grab me. ¡°You can¡¯t just¨C¡±
¡°Quiet,¡± Goro said, looking at me. ¡°If you¡¯re here to change my mind¨C¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t waste my breath.¡± I came to a stop in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you: head to heir adjacent.¡±
His eyes widened. ¡°You have a lot of¨C¡±
¡°My father is dead.¡± Goro shut his mouth. ¡°My brother is in aa. I am the eldest, his living flesh and blood. I am the new head of the family, and with a word, you¡¯ll be prosecuted for viting imperial will with this stunt, and your daughter will be in the caravan when it arrives in a few hours.¡±
Goro¡¯s eyes widened. I held his gaze.
¡°Are you going to speak to me privately¨Ccivilly¨Cor should I not bother? How lucky do you think your daughter is?¡± I c***d my eyebrow even as my stomach turned. ¡°Your call.¡±
He grit his teeth, baring them briefly. He looked behind me and nodded stiffly.
¡°Leave us,¡± he said. My father¡¯s widow turned to follow the rest of the family.
¡°Not you,¡± I said, ring at her. ¡°You have no right to leave.¡±
She whimpered and settled down beside him. The sight of them together turned my stomach. The rest of the family shuffled around and left. The door slid closed behind them. Silence filled the room.
Goro lifted his head. ¡°You must think I¡¯m being unfair.¡±
I blinked. ¡°I think you¡¯re being strategic.¡±
His eyes widened.
¡°And I think we shoulde to an agreement,¡± I said. ¡°After all, your daughter was summoned, not me. The pce won¡¯t be happy about you trying to pull one over on them.¡±
Goro narrowed his eyes. ¡°They documents don¡¯t¨C¡±
¡°Oh, I know. All the documents state is an age, and it¡¯s never the child of the current head. That¡¯s why you did all of this.¡± I approached him, ring at him. ¡°You¡¯d do anything for your daughter.¡± I looked at my father¡¯s widow. ¡°And your lover.¡±
I tilted my head and gave Goro a cold smile as I took a seat.
¡°Dad¡¯sst-minute change of heart¡ really threw a wrench in your ns, hm?¡±
Goro clenched his jaw but said nothing. I heard sniffling, but I didn¡¯t look at her.
¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase, time is running out. I¡¯ll go quietly, step down, in exchange, you get my brother the best doctors.¡± I set my jaw. ¡°Even if he never wakes up, he¡¯d better diefortably.¡±
¡°And why should I listen to¨C¡±
I reached into her pocket, pulled out a solid gold coin, and tossed it in front of him. It was an old form of currency that was only used in the most expensive sections of the empire. Most of the lower-ss families had already melted down their coins for jewelry, but my father and his father had always been against it, stating that when the gates between the human and the dragon realm opened again, we¡¯d need it. Goro would melt it all down to elevate the family¡¯s status among the lower ss or sell it to the highest bidder of the upper ss.
Goro watched the coin roll ande to a stop before lifting his gaze. ¡°That¡¯s theft.¡±
¡°I¡¯m the head. It¡¯s a withdrawal.¡± I smiled. ¡°And between me and you, there are only two people alive who know where the vaults are.¡±
I held up a finger. ¡°And when I leave, the other is just breathing.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll just go?¡± Goro asked.
¡°I hate your daughter. She¡¯s a selfish, spoiled brat,¡± I nced at his aplice. ¡°Even if she is my sister. My brother is something different.¡±
Goro went stiff. The two looked at each other.
¡°Do we have a deal?¡± He narrowed his eyes. I nced at the medallion. ¡°Once I¡¯m dead, the medallion will work for you¡. And you all can be a happy little family.¡±
I didn¡¯t wait for him to say anything. I could hear the caravan arriving, and as I headed to the front of the house, thinking of all the women who had been taken before me and knew that no one in this family would cry for me, even when they brought back the charred bodies.
I opened the door as the attendants stepped out of the caravan and approached.
¡°My name is Morgan,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯m neen years old, and I am answering the conscription for the Trial of Fire.¡±
2
CH2
The stories said that the Dragon King had fallen into a deep sleep, and in the years since, the regent of the empire had been bringing in human girls to find a true queen. It was dumb. I had always thought it was just a scare tactic. It wasn¡¯t like they demanded girls from the upper ss for the trial.
I closed my eyes, remembering a cousin who had been brought back. There was no way to even tell it was actually her. I shuddered, knowing that I would end up the same way. I sighed, trying to push that thought away, watching the mountainse closer. They towered over the forest, casting a shadow over the forest. When the caravan stopped, I slipped out of the caravan and straightened my spine. There was nothing there but the opening of a cave. My heart hammered against my ribs like a hummingbird. Lightning cut through the sky, and the air shook with thunder. The rain hadn¡¯t stopped since the funeral began.
Other caravans pulled away. There were at least fifty young women gathered at the top of a hill. My caravan was thest one to arrive. A unit of stoic people in armor with eyes like embers were there. We walked to join the procession down the stairs toward therge entryway on top of a stone tform. It was gilded and pouring out heat and light. The chamber was carved of stone that gleamed with veins of gold and bronze. As we reached the tform, it was clear that the light inside the passageway was pure fire. The closer we drew, the fire started to turn bright blue.
Panic wed at my throat, and I watched the two nking the passageway of fire drag a young woman forward and drag her to the passageway. She shrieked. The scent of burning flesh filled the air.
Everyone ahead of me screamed and scattered. I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t even react to the feeling of one of the armored attendants grabbing my arm. It was chaos. I couldn¡¯t breathe from the scent of the burning flesh. The charred bodies were pushed aside as everyone in front of me was forced to the passageway.
They dragged the bodies aside, and my stomach turned. I felt sick. The attendant holding me dragged me closer to the stairs.
The screaming stopped as thest girl fell to the ground in a burst of me. Every step brought the fire closer. I was pulled up to the entryway. I looked at the attendants on either side of the entryway. The scales on their necks glistened in the light, and the swords gleamed.
¡°Walk forward, or you will be forced.¡±
The attendant shoved me forward a step. I closed my eyes. The heat passed me. For a few moments, my eyes were filled with light. I heard the thunder rumbling in my mind. A beast rose up over me. It was covered in golden and jade scales. It was beautiful. Then, it vanished. I opened my eyes to a beautiful foyer covered in gold and jade scales, just like the dragon. Every part of it was bathed in an ethereal, otherworldly glow. Momentster, a pair of armored attendants appeared. Their jaws dropped seeing me. Then, a flute and harp started to y like something out of the stories my dad told her about the Dragon King¡¯s pce back when the realms were still connected.
They stammered before bowing slightly.
¡°Your Majesty, please allow us to show you the way.¡±
People poured out of the rooms, all of them dressed like the attendants but unarmored. They stared at me. They whispered, but I couldn¡¯t make out any of the words. Someone grabbed me from behind and marched me forward.
What did I do now? I tried to pull free from them, but they didn¡¯t budge.
¡°Will I¡ be taken to His Majesty?¡±
¡°No, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t call me that¨C¡±
¡°¨Chis sister is currently visiting him. For now, we will show you to your room.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have a room here.¡±
¡°You passed the Trial,¡± he looked at me. ¡°You are the queen.¡±
I shuddered at the thought. I tried to dig in my heels, but they kept pulling me along. The attendants hauled me upstairs.
¡°The East Wing is the Queen¡¯s wing,¡± the attendant said. ¡°Currently, there is only one maid, but that will change soon.¡±
The attendants opened the door and pulled me inside.It was beautifully decorated in jade and gold. A young woman about my age with short, curly hair looked up. She jumped up and looked tense. She was bronze-toned and clearly nervous.
¡°This is Maya,¡± one of the attendants said. ¡°She is the maid currently assigned to your wing.¡±
She curtsied and bowed her head.
¡°Please prepare her to be presented to His Majesty.¡±
Maya nodded, bowing her head. The attendants left. Maya looked apprehensive.
I smiled. ¡°I¡don¡¯t suppose you know if there¡¯s a way around the guards?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, you really¨C¡±
¡°It¡¯s Morgan.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to serve you, Your Majesty. Let¡¯s¡. find you something appropriate to wear.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t n on staying,¡± I said.
¡°You have a way around the guards?¡± Maya asked.
¡°Not yet.¡±
She smiled. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get you changed.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
I followed her into the bathing chamber. It was beautiful. She sat on the edge of the tub and pushed a set of stones aside. Water gushed into the tub, and the air turned humid around us.
¡°You¡¯ll need to watch out for Lady Ari. She is His Majesty¡¯s adoptive sister. She is a foundling that¡¯s been raised with him as ady of the imperial court by the former king.¡± She opened a bottle and poured liquid into the bath. I crossed the room and sat on the edge of the tub as well. ¡°She¡¯s cruel and cunning. Don¡¯t trust anything she says.¡±
¡°Presenting a proper front would go a long way toward making this easier for you,¡± Maya said softly. ¡°And¡ the only way out is through the passageway, though now that you¡¯ve passed the Trial¡ you¡¯re well¡ changed.¡±
I set my jaw. The robe Maya picked out was spun out of jade and gold. I got a concealed sword that was apparently tradition. I set the short sword my father had given me on the dresser. I gave Maya one of the robes out of the closet that was too big for me to rece the ragged robes she was wearing. It was a soft peach and gold thatplimented Maya¡¯s skin tone.
¡°Thanks,¡± I said. ¡°Consider it an apology for not staying around.¡±
Maya led me out of the room and out of the wing. We met the attendants in front of a deep ck door. The attendant opened the door. The room wasvish, decorated in red and gold. On therge bedy a man. He was tall and dressed in a ck robe. His long hair was bound in a braid. She stayed at the foot of the bed. It was close enough to see his face. He was bronze-toned and handsome. He may have been asleep for centuries, but he looked young. There were smudges on his neck.
¡°Your Majesty, please¨C¡±
The doors behind her flew open, banging on the wall. I turned around. A woman with scales at the corner of her eyes and dark hair pulled up into aplicated-looking knot decorated with jewelry stood in the doorway. She was dressed in blue that seemed threaded with gold.
She red at me. ¡°Who the hell are you letting into my brother¡¯s chambers?¡±
This must be Ari.
3
CH3
¡°Lady Ari, please be respectful,¡± an attendant said firmly. ¡°She had passed the Trial of Fire.¡±
She sneered at me. I returned her dismissive look. Ari flushed.
¡°Even if that¡¯s true, my brother deserves better,¡± she snarled. ¡°You have no right to wear the queen¡¯s colors, human!¡±
I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Is that because you want to wear them?¡±
She snarled and drew a sword.
The attendants went still, but I darted forward, striking her in the wrist. She let the sword go, and I snatched it out of the air. Ari stumbled and tried to swipe at me, but I dodged and shoved her back into the wall, then pressed the de to Ari¡¯s throat. Ari gasped and shed her sharp teeth.
¡°Your Majesty¨C¡±
¡°Let me make something clear,¡± I said. ¡°You may have run around being a terror before I arrived, but I¡¯m not one to be bullied.¡±
She snarled. Her eyes shed with light. ¡°You human wretch. You¡¯ll regret this.¡±
¡°Not as much as you will.¡± I pressed the de closer to her neck. ¡°The next time you pull a sword on me, I¡¯m going to take your fucking arm off.¡±
She snarled. ¡°My brother will never ept you.¡±
I scoffed and stepped back, dropping the sword at her feet.
¡°I¡¯m not asking him to. I didn¡¯t ask to be here. Send me back.¡±
The attendants looked nervous. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±
Ari snarled, snatching the sword up from the ground. ¡°You¡¡±
¡°Lady Ari, you¡¯ve attacked Her Majesty,¡± the attendant said. ¡°Under thew¡¡±
I smirked and held up my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about arresting her. Just¡ report it to whoever the powers that be are. Whoever is going to get her in the most trouble.¡±
Her eyes bulged. She went pale.
¡°Aren¡¯t there officials? Elders?¡±
¡°The Imperial Elders will want to know about this,¡± the attendant said slowly, ncing at me. ¡°They will also want to meet you.¡±
¡°No, thanks.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not an option.¡±
¡°Do I have any options?¡±
Their eyes glinted. ¡°No.¡±
I scoffed.
Ari snarled at me. ¡°Just you wait¡¡±
She turned and stomped out. Two attendants followed after her.
The attendant looked at Maya. ¡°I have to report to the Elders about you. Maya, please look after Her Majesty.¡±
I looked at Maya. She smiled as a gong started to ring through the pce.
¡°What is that?¡±
¡°It marks the time,¡± Maya said. ¡°It¡¯s just past dinner time, heading into the sleeping hours¡ As the new queen, it¡¯s your duty to bathe the King and change his clothes.¡±
I cocked an eyebrow at her. ¡°You¡ expect me to change a man¡ twice my size? Who I have never met? Seems a bit odd to be so¡ careless with your king.¡±
Maya chuckled. ¡°It is your duty.¡±
¡°I could kill him.¡±
Maya went still. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡ joke like that.¡±
¡°Why isn¡¯t that a concern?¡± I asked. ¡°He¡¯s essentially forced me through a wall of magical fire and pped a title on me for what?¡±
¡°W-Well, the dragon lineage has to continue.¡±
I snorted and jerked my thumb back. ¡°She seemed more than happy to take up that duty.¡±
Maya dropped her gaze. Her lips twitched into a smile. ¡°Lady Ari was found¡ wholly unbefitting of the crown.¡±
I snorted. ¡°Great. An enemy I didn¡¯t ask for. Why aren¡¯t there attendants to bathe him?¡±
She chuckled. ¡°It is tradition. You will understand the longer you are here.¡±
¡°Highly doubtful.¡±
I remembered the scent of burning bodies and shuddered. I watched Maya walk into the attached room. She brought back a bowl of hot water and a towel.
¡°I¡¯ll leave you. Please call me if you need me.¡± She bowed out. ¡°Until morning, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Wait a second!¡±
The door closed behind her. I went to it and tugged on the door, finding it locked. What the hell? Was this some odd idea for a marriage night? I shuddered, feeling more sick by the second. I looked down at the bowl of hot water and et on the bedside table.
I turned around to look at the man.
¡°This is dumb,¡± I said, looking at him. ¡°I was forced through a wall, and I have to bathe you?¡± She scoffed. ¡°All the staff in this pce, and I have to bathe you? Does that mean you haven¡¯t been bathed all this time?¡±
I chuckled and ran a hand through my hair. It was too short for any of the fancy pins in the room.
I looked at him and frowned. There were smudges on his chest. I leaned forward, tugging at the cor of his robe. My face heated at his chiseled chest. He was rather well-built for a man who should have been asleep for centuries, but more than that, the smudges spread down his chest.
I passed a hand over the spots on his neck, and I went still. They were raised.
¡°What happens if I don¡¯t bathe you other than me being trapped in here all night?¡±
The man didn¡¯t answer. I sighed, lifted one of his arms, and winced. He would be way too heavy, to move. There was no way I was going to be able to move him enough. She went to the window to see if it opened, but it didn¡¯t. I tutted and turned back.
I guess there really is no way to get out of this.
¡°What the hell,¡± I said, throwing my hands up. ¡°Killing women for centuries one at a time just to find a caretaker? No one even cared to ask if I wanted to take care of a man!¡±
I sank into the chair and propped my feet up on the edge of the bed.
¡°I want you to know, even if you can¡¯t hear me, that this is fucking ridiculous,¡± I said. ¡°And I would just as soon dump a bowl of water on you than try to bathe some stranger.¡±
I huffed and leaned forward onto the bed.
¡°No¡ I wouldn¡¯t. That would be abusive, and you probably aren¡¯t the one that started this whole Trial thing, being asleep at all.¡±
I sighed, grabbed a towel, and dipped it in the bowl. I passed the towel over his neck. The marks on his neck didn¡¯t move, but they glistened with red light in the deep darkness.
Then, I realized they were scales. My face heated, and my eyes drifted down his bare chest. They were scales. This all sucked, but I finished wiping his neck and face. Every pass pulled something from his skin, a bit of darkness like dirt.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
I guessed he really hadn¡¯t been bathed in all this time. I worked his robe open a bit to wipe his chest. I bit my lip as my stomach jumped. I¡¯d never been this close to a man I wasn¡¯t rted to before, and though I knew he was sick, that didn¡¯t stop me from feeling like this. He was handsome.
I lifted up to reach the other side of his chest. I caught myself with a hand on his lower stomach. I clenched my fist in the belt of the robe. Then, arge, warm hand mped around my wrist. Before I could scream or pull my sword, I was pulled forward and tumbled across the bed. Another hand mped over my mouth, and a sharp edge pressed against my chest.
His eyes were like dark opals above me, narrowed and glinting with fire.
¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±
4
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH4
The only thing I could think was where had he been hiding the knife?
I nced toward the door. Was Maya still outside? Wouldn¡¯t shee to check on me? Then, the fear started to turn to anger. Hundreds of years of young women being taken from their homes and forced through the Trial, and he was perfectly, actively awake. I narrowed my eyes up at him, ring.
I should have let him stay dirty.
¡°Nod, if you understand me.¡±
He red at me. The colors of his eyes shifted with some emotion I couldn¡¯t name. I nodded. stiffly, suppressing the urge to bite his hand. He didn¡¯t move, though, still breathing softly and hovering over me. His braid started to unravel, spilling his hair over his shoulder in a thick wave. The scent of it hit me. It smelled like lilies.
Someone had been washing him all this time. He¡¯d probably just gotten bathed before I passed through the gate. I could have kicked myself, but there was still the question of what that darkness was and how long it would take before I could make my escape.
Iy there waiting for him to figure out what he was going to do. Given that he spent a lot of time just lying in bed all day, you¡¯d think he¡¯d had enough time to contemte what he¡¯d do if passed through the Trial.
He cocked an eyebrow at me. ¡°You think very inly.¡±
anyone
I frowned at him. What the hell did that mean? More importantly, why the hell should I care?
¡°You aren¡¯t¡¡± He leaned closer, thrusting his nose toward my neck. I turned my head away, trying to get away from him. My heart was in my throat. If it wasn¡¯t for the knife in my side, I would have rammed my knee into his groin already.
He pulled back. His eyes were brighter.
¡°You will not touch me again. If you must sleep, you¡¯ll do it elsewhere.¡±
I rolled my eyes. Did he really think that I wanted to be here? If he was awake all this time, he hadn¡¯t been listening to a damn thing I said. I frowned. Maybe¡ he hadn¡¯t been awake all this time. I searched his face, but he huffed.
¡°You¡¯re smart for a human. Thest one I met had the sense to be terrified.¡±
1/4
CFLE
He looked toward the door. ¡°Who is Maya?¡±
He didn¡¯t know his own staff?
¡°Mayara¡..¡± He huffed and nced left and then right, searching for something.
¡°It seems there is no other option.¡± He looked down at me. ¡°You will not touch me. They wille get you in the morning.¡±
He removed his hand and sat up. ¡°You will tell no one about this.¡±
I sat up, ring at him. Why the hell would I listen to him?
He leaned in close, baring a shiny white fang. His eyes shed, and light rippled through his scales. The darkness that had faded earlier seemed to grow a little, and guilt hit me.
¡°Because if you do, we will both likely be dead within the week. Mark me, girl. Until this farce of a marriage is over, until the gates are open again, our fates are intertwined.¡± He sheathed the dagger in his hand and shifted from over me. ¡°Betray me, and I¡¯ll kill you myself.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Great, a murderous psychopath. Just what I needed. One who could apparently hear my thoughts. I shifted over in bed to the farthest corner, letting him take the spot he¡¯d been in just moments before. Even with him there, there was enough space beside him. I had half a mind to sleep on the floor, but I¡¯d probably freeze.
I eyed the dresser across the room, wondering if it was long enough to fit me. Then, my eyes grew too heavy to keep open. As thest bit of moonlight turned to darkness and I closed my eyes, I pressed my hand to the ridge of the concealed dagger.
Just hold in there, Ren. Just hold on.
The morning came too quickly. I looked over at the
didn¡¯t even have a name for. I¡¯d go with
Fake Sleeper for now. I stared at him, pursing my lips His lips didn¡¯t even twitch. I guessed he had enough practice not to slip up now. I got out of bed, and the door opened. Maya poked her head
in.
¡°Good Morning, Your Majesty. Congrattions on your nuptials
¡°I¡¯d rather you never say that again and get me out of here sooner thanter.¡±
I walked out of the room. ¡°Next time, I think cold water should do. lee cold.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, you shouldn¡¯t say such things.¡±
2:4
CH4
¡°Then, let Ari do it
Maya sighed. I got back to the room, tossing off the stupid robes and pacing. The terror from the night before, his warning, all swirled through my mind. Then, I noticed Maya was digging through
the closet.
¡°What are you looking for?¡±
¡°I have to prepare you to meet with the Imperial Elders.¡± She looked back. ¡°I¡¯ve been told that His Majesty will be in attendance.¡±
¡°Who?¡±
¡°The Dragon King,¡± she said.
I blinked. ¡°The man in aa?¡±
¡°Oh, no! He is the crown prince. His Majesty is the reigning king.¡±
¡°So he¡¯s who I have to thank for being scared to death. Noted.¡±
I let her get me out of the clothes from the night before. I didn¡¯t like these any more than the set from before. The colors were all the same, and the robes were heavy. Instead of their concealed. dagger, I brought the one my father had gifted me.
When she was satisfied, we headed out to meet the guards and march toward the hall. I didn¡¯t even make it there as we were met with a royal procession in the foyer that looked all too familiar.
The gate was there, just to the left of me. Even in this stupid robe, I could probably make it if 1 just bided my time.
The old men stopped several paces away from me and stared at me as if they couldn¡¯t understand how I was there. But there was one man among them who was much younger. His scales were in the same ces as Fake Sleeper. He leered at me, and there was something in his eyes that told me he knew something I had no interest in finding out.
The old man with the crown stared at me with the coldest expression I¡¯d ever seen. His scales were an antique copper. It took everything in me to nce at Maya curiously.
¡°A Queen hase,¡± he said. ¡°And my son-¡±
¡°Still asleep,¡± I said.
¡°Maybe that means that she was meant for me, not Tsuneo, Father,¡± the younger man said, sliding
3/4
CH4
closer to me. He reached out to touch me. ¡°It would be a waste to-¡±
I pulled my sword, holding it under his neck.
¡°I have been taken from my home, forced to walk through a death trial, and locked in a room with a man in aa all in thest twenty-four hours.¡± I red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to humor your pickup lines.¡±
He stepped back, though he smirked. ¡°Fiesty.¡±
They had no idea.
Before anyone could speak, I turned on my heels and darted toward the gateway. I heard no one behind even move until I had already reached it and strode right through it as if it were air.
Thest thing I heard was the old man¡¯s voice.
¡°After her!¡±
Chapter Comments
Magna V Sixty-Five
feisty he says¡.lol
VIEW 1 COM
VIEW 1 ?
36
< SHARE
POST
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH5
Tsuneo
Chained to old wounds 5
CH5
Tsuneo
I waited until the doors were shut, and I could no longer hear her thoughts. Only then did I open my eyes. Morning had painted the realm¡¯s sky a shimmering blue behind the jade and gold and cast pale light over thend. I sat up, setting my jaw. I hadn¡¯t slept at all, but I felt more rested than I had in years. I looked over at where the woman had slept, my ill¨Cgotten wife, and I smirked.
Last night had stirred more emotions in me than I had ever anticipated. I was intrigued, amused, and utterly¡ fascinated by her. I almost wished I had asked her name. There was no denying that she¡¯de from the human realm. The scent of their forests and mountains and pain lingered on her. She¡¯d faced the Trial. I could still smell burning flesh in her short hair. She¡¯d been terrified, but her thoughts had been logical, precise, and defiant. If I had had the strength, I would have delved deeper than just the surface, but I had a feeling I wouldn¡¯t have found much different.
Her defiance, her cool¨Cheadedness, and her wit were charming. I was used to people bowing and. scraping, used to people not hiding their thoughts when they entered my room. I¡¯d seen inside many people, yet I had never felt a mind like hers.
I had never met a human like her, either. My kind and the beings of my realm were all familiar to me, slotting into the pecking order of our world. They lived so long that they were often bored on the inside. Thest humans I¡¯d encountered had been like ss containing a low¨Cburning fire. Their thoughts were quick, shallow, and base.
My wife¡¯s mind felt more like lightning and hurricanes over a vast sea. It was odd. A mystery I would have plenty of time to solve. I rubbed my fingertips against my palm. I could feel the phantom warmth of her face beneath my hand. My whole body seemed all too aware of everywhere we¡¯d touchedst night. The softness of her body beneath mine had made my head spin and set a strange, yearning ache in me. Her closeness had been a blessing and torture all night.
I set my jaw, remembering thest thought she¡¯d had before she¡¯d gone to sleep. Who was Ren? A man, I presumed. A lover, most likely. She was well of age, as far as I could tell, and too beautiful not to have been courted in the human realm. A jolt of unfamiliar possessiveness, a primal growl deep within my chest, surprised me. I¡¯d have to find out who this Ren was and deal with her thoughts of him sooner rather thanter.
Dragons were possessive creatures. We didn¡¯t share.
The silence of the room was shattered by the tell¨Ctale footstepsing toward my room. It was Doctor Shang. He was alone. He entered quickly and shut the door behind him before locking it.
1/4
CHS
His eyes fell on me, full of concern. I smirked at his formal attire.
¡°That can¡¯t be for me. The Elders must have summoned you.¡±
He nodded stilly. ¡°Yes. They wanted my¡ opinion on the developments. How are you feeling?¡±
I cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Is there a reason you are so worried? Fearing for my modesty?¡±
1ughed. ¡°She is no Ari.¡±
He grimaced. ¡°She¡¯s a human woman with no reason to¡abide by the rules of polite society.¡±
¡°Because she¡¯s my wife or because she¡¯s a captive?¡±
¡°Both.¡±
I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, the sound rough in my throat. It wasn¡¯t often that I got to speak with my voice these days.
¡°I am alive and well. Just wrestling with¡interesting developments.¡±
¡°Interesting?¡± He echoed, a brow raised. ¡°Exin yourself. What did she do?¡±
I snorted. ¡°Be incredibly attractive, apparently despise me with a burning passion, and obediently stay as far away from me as possible. If she¡¯d had the energy, she would have slept on the
dresser.¡±
I sighed. ¡°Some wedding night. Though we have gained quite the asset, I think.¡±
Doctor Shang huffed. ¡°When the timees for you to have an actual wedding night, I¡¯m sure it will be everything you want and more. Now, let me have a look at you.¡±
I lifted my arm, offering it to him so he could check me over. He murmured to himself, but I knew what he would say.
¡°The effects¡. Have lessened a great deal since yesterday.¡± He nced at me. ¡°I assume that is what you meant by her being an asset?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Do you think she¡¯s a halfling?¡±
¡°It¡¯s been centuries. I don¡¯t think so, but perhaps a descendant.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Though, I need you to look into something. Father still has the records on all those he¡¯s summoned for the Trial,
2/4
CH5
right?¡±
He nodded.
¡°I need you to look into her for me or bring the records here. I want to know who this Ren she was thinking of is¡ and if you could be in the room when I speak to her next.¡±
Doctor Shang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You revealed the truth to her? But Tsuneo, we¡¯re so close to narrowing down the traitor! Why jeopardize it?¡±
I waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Rx, Doctor. My wife is no fool. If anything, she adds anotheryer of security. Besides, I doubt she could understand half of what we discuss anyway. She is still riding the effects of passing through the Trial. You know that the assimtion of ournguage will be more difficult as time goes
The doctor seemed unconvinced, but he nodded.
¡°If you believe it for the best, I¡¯ll-¡±
A jarring ng echoed through the pce. I gasped. My eyes widened. I got onto my knees in bed, listening for the ng again. The jade gong was ringing.
¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±
Doctor Shang looked just as stunned as I was. Disbelief wed at me. It couldn¡¯t be. I leaned wer to press my hand to the wall of the pce, expanding my senses through the building.
¡°Tsuneo, you¡¯re too-¡± I held up a hand for him to be quiet and listened. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
In the foyer, I could hear and see my father, my brother, the Elders, and the serving girl my wife called Maya, panicking. The knights were rushing toward the gate, but they were repelled and pushed back into the foyer.
I got out of bed and stood in front of the window, careful to keep myself out of sight. I saw people scurrying around, panicking below. I felt the pce changing as the sky¡¯s shimmering blue was threaded with jade and gold: the colors of the queen.
It had not been that color since my mother died, and the veil closed forever.
¡°Tsuneo¡¡± Doctor Shang whispered. ¡°I¡¡±
¡°Her name,¡± I said, smiling up at the sky, wondering if my mother was seated on a cloud, watching the show with that amused and knowing twinkle in her eye.
3/4
Chained to old wounds 6
CH6
Morgan
I stumbled through the cavern, gasping for air. The harsh scent of burned flesh still lingered in the air and made my throat dry. I shuddered, scrambling up the stairs toward the sound of rain and thunder. My feet pounded against the uneven ground. I didn¡¯t look back or slow down. The further I got, the better chance I had.
Finally, I burst from the cave entrance and into the open air. Rainshed down on me. I looked up
at the sky, stunned for a moment. It was almost like stepping back in time days ago to when my
father died.
The caravans were gone. I didn¡¯t see any trails either. My stomach turned. Had they cleaned up
the bodies that quickly? More importantly, how was I going to get away from here? My heart pounded in my ears. Thunder rumbled, and I rushed towards the bank of trees nearby. The guards would be just behind me, I was sure, Distance, I needed distance and time. Without a second thought, I plunged into the dense forest. The rain seemed thicker in the darkness of the forest. Thorny branches tore at the gown that only grew heavier the longer it was wet, but I kept going.
trying to listen for anyoneing behind me while running.
Eventually, I stopped, heaving for breath and shaking. I pulled at theplicated knots around my waist that held it all together. I let the heavyyers fall off and gathered the fabric and the cord. I shivered, standing in the rain in little more than a slip. Every snap of a twig and every rustle of leaves sent my head whipping around, searching for a sign of the guards. But there was nothing. Just the relentless rain and the endless green maze of the forest.
Had I outrun them? I flinched at the sound of footsteps on the ground and went still, hoping they Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
would hear or see me.
Then, a creature stepped through the underbrush. It was a horse unlike any I¡¯d ever seen
seen. Its
s coat
shimmered with an otherworldly sheen, the color shifting between silver and moonlight blue. Its eyes, intelligent and knowing, met mine. Then, in a movement that defied logic, the creature bowed its head low, almost regally, as if offering a ride.
I hesitated. This horse was definitely not normal. And if it took me back, I¡¯d have no way off, but I couldn¡¯t stay in the forest, in the rain. I¡¯d die of exposure in days and the nearest town was more than just a few miles away.
With a trembling hand, I reached out and touched the horse¡¯s cool, sleek nk. It didn¡¯t flinch,
only nudged its head closer in a silent invitation.
CHO
¡°Will you¡ Will you take me home?¡°.
wet robes with me. I held on to its mane as it took off It neighed, and I climbed on, dragging the away from the cave. The world blurred as the horse sped through the forest. Finally, it came to at halt, whickering softly, at the familiar outskirts of my hometown.
My heart pounded a different rhythm now, a frantic mix of trepidation and hope. The trip had felt like mere minutes. I slipped off the horse¡¯s back.
¡°Thank you.¡± I turned to it and found it gone..
Alright. Magical horses. Great.
I staggered forward to slip between two buildings, lugging the robes and chords with me. Taking a deep breath, I ventured forward toward the marketce. It seemed clear until I heard voices.
¡°Three weeks, can you believe it?¡± a woman said, her voiceced with concern. ¡°Poor Buvama boy, still clinging to life at the hospital.¡±
Hope filled me. Goro had at least upheld his end of the bargain. Then, I frowned. Three weeks? It
had only been a day!
Another voice, gruff and dismissive, replied, ¡°Shame about that. Seems the family¡¯s about to hit rock bottom anyway. Goro got himself tangled with some serious debt collectors.¡±
Debt? That wasn¡¯t like Goro. He was more greedy than willful. But Mizuki¡ That was something different. I could see her racking up debt in anticipation of being the family¡¯s heir. I bit my lip. Goro would have done anything to save his daughter. He¡¯d probably used all the liquid funds the family had to get her out of debt if it was necessary. That meant, whatever was in the bank for the family and for the business. He was a sentimental idiot. Ryuyama Silks and Tailoring couldn¡¯t function without liquid capital, and he damn sure couldn¡¯t pay for an extended hospital bill if drained everything.
fhe¡¯d
How much longer would he have in the hospital? had to find out. I had money separate from the family. Since I hadn¡¯te back as a crisp, the bank wouldn¡¯t have released it to Adele or Goro. Dad had set up an ount for my brother, too, but Adele would have emptied it out.
I gripped my fist. I had to get to the hospital and get a sense of the situation. Steeling my nerves,
I slipped between the buildings, letting my mind turn everything over.
¡°Has she turned up?¡± I frowned, recognizing the voice.
¡°No, and the Ryuyamas haven¡¯t said a word about it.¡±
CH6
¡°You think it¡¯s true?¡±
The ntains changed like in the old stories. What do you think?¡±
like anyone really
¡°What do you think happens next?¡± The woman¡¯s voice shook. ¡°It¡¯s not like anyone remembers what it was like to be under the Dragon King, let alone his Queen.¡±
1 sneered at that and hurried on.
¡°I¡¯m the heir of the Ryu-
¡°Save it, Mizuki. Everyone knows that Morgan is alive, and until her body shows up, you¡¯re not
even a recement.¡±
I shuddered, hurrying past the area. I recognized it as a shop that Mizuki loved to go to for sweets. She was turned away from me, but I recognized her from the way she dressed. Goro had always made sure she had new clothes from the family¡¯s shop, probably hoping to snag her a wealthy husband. I almostughed.
As I turned the main corner, the hospital came into view. I drew one of the less expensive¨Clooking robes back on, used the thinnestyer as a veil and hood, and bundled up the rest of the heavy fabric before entering. The hospital¡¯s entryway was silent. I went to the front desk after ringing out my clothes as best I could.
A young man with kind eyes and a weary smile looked up. ¡°Can I help you?¡± he asked politely.
Relief washed over me as he didn¡¯t seem suspicious at all, but there was something in his eyes
that set me on edge.
¡°I¡¯m here to see Hiro Ryuyama,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady.
He flipped through his book. ¡°Ah, yes. Family?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
He nodded and stopped on the page..
¡°Room 207, down the hall. Visiting hours are almost over, though.¡°.
¡°That¡¯s okay. Thank you.¡±
I hurried down the corridor. Anxiety gnawed at me. Every creak of the floorboards sounded like approaching footsteps, my mind a tangled mess of worry and anticipation. Finally, I reached room 207 and pushed open the door, bracing myself for the sight that awaited me. But the first thing
CH6
that registered wasn¡¯t my brother, but the man standing beside his bed, his back to me. He turned,
and my
heart leaped into my throat. I recognized him as one of the guards who had been in
charge of the Trial.
Chapter Comments
Mary Fee
they would NOT see me¡
VIEW 1 COMMENT
POST COMMENT
31
Chained to old wounds 7
CH7
Morgan
My heart hammered a frantic rhythm against my ribs as I debated whether to run or not. Did he recognize me? Was he here to force me back? If he was, would I survive it the second time?
My blood ran cold when our eyes met. What should I do? His gaze drifted over me, taking in my wet clothes, and he set the clipboard down. Every muscle in my body tensed, ready to bolt. But he
smiled and bowed his head.
¡°Your Majesty, a pleasure to see you¡¡± His voice was surprisingly gentle. His eyes were bright and excited. I stayed where I was, wondering how he knew who I was given the makeshift hood and
veil.
¡°I suppose¡ you will want to speak about your rtive¡¯s care?¡±
¡°Why are you here?¡± I managed to ask, my voice barely above a whisper.
He sighed, turning back toward my brother.
¡°I work here, Your M-¡±
¡°Cut the shit,¡± I hissed.
He shook his head and turned back to me, his gaze holding a strange mix of weariness and¡. pleading?
¡°We¡ we¡¯re not what you think, Morgan. The Trial is¡ moreplicated than you think.¡±
I narrowed my eyes at him.
¡°Visitor hours are-¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said to the nurse behind me. ¡°I¡¯m making an exception for her. I¡¯ll escort her out when we¡¯re done.¡±
I heard her shuffle away. I closed the door behind me. Before I could speak, a pang of hunger twisted in my stomach. I winced at the pain. It had been three weeks since the Trial in my realm and barely a day in the other. Either way, it had been too long since I¡¯d eaten.
¡°I¡¯d be honored to give you my meal,¡± he said, nodding towards the bag sitting on the rolling table. ¡°You must be hungry.¡±
CH7
¡°And you?¡±
A sad smile touched his lips. ¡°Human food does little for my appetite. Keeping our queen strong. however, could go a long way toward fixing that.¡±
I frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°Eat, and we¡¯ll talk. Please?¡±
I approached the side of the bed and looked down at my brother. He was pale, but he seemed to be breathing fine.
The doctor opened the bag and handed me his lunchbox and utensils. The scent of rice hit my nose, and before I realized it, I was devouring the food as he continued to make notes on his clipboard.
¡°Forck of a better word, every person involved with the Trials on this side is trapped here. We
have been since thest queen died and the veil closed.¡± I sat back, eyeing him.
He looked exhausted.
Trial,
¡°If¡ there were any other way besides finding another queen, we wouldn¡¯t have to do the Tri but both sides of the veil are desperate to have it open again.¡±
I looked down at the lunch. The beef and rice were delicious. My stomach stopped rumbling, and my initial wariness was reced by a wave of unexpected sympathy. Trapped, starving, and seemingly helpless¨CI could understand why they would resort to such drastic measures.
I looked back at my brother.
¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±
¡°No one did. It has made it easier to blend in. We age slowly, move around from town to town to keep suspicions down.¡±
¡°How are you still surviving if you aren¡¯t really¡ sustained by human food?¡±
¡°A very small magical garden to help. It¡¯s getting smaller by the day?¡± He sighed. ¡°We are carried forward more by the hope that we will be reunited with our families one day.¡±
I nodded slowly.
¡°Who is this boy to you?¡±
He nodded. ¡°Then, the woman, Adele, must be your mother.¡±
¡°Ahe gave birth to me
His lips twitched ¡°And Coro?¡±
¡°My father¡¯s brother.¡±
He nodded again. ¡°Theye often. It it is any constion, they both seem more worn down every time theye. They¡¯re the only two who visit him.¡±
I noddest ¡°That¡¯s¡ to be expected. He¡¯s their kid.¡±
He shook his head. ¡°Well, Your Majesty-¡±
¡°It¡¯s Morgan
Ms. Ryuyama, then. Rumor has it that they¡¯ve taken up odd jobs to pay for his care.¡±
Good. At least Goro was holding up his end of the bargain, I looked up at the doctor.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
He smiled, seemingly charmed. ¡°Ael, though in this town, I am called Eri.¡±
¡°Thank you for looking after my brother, Ael.¡± I continued to eat. ¡°What else can you tell me? About my family? About Hiro?¡±
¡°There is a good chance that your brother¡¯s care will stop at the end of this month as they have already been behind on the payments for the past three weeks. I¡¯ve been told that your family¡¯s business is in danger of copse as well as it has no working capital.¡±
¡°So it¡¯s true¡¡± Despair threatened to engulf me. Ryuyama Silks and Tailoring had been part of the family for generations. They said that we used to dress the imperial family. I looked down at the bundle of wet fabric in my arms. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.
probably pure instinct not to leave the robes behind as the fabric could easily be
repurposed. I took a deep breath.
¡°Could we stop off at wherever they take payments first?¡±
He blinked and nodded. He
grabbed his bag, took the empty container, and led me back downstairs. When I
got there, I gave them the information to my bank ount to pay the past due
bnce for Hiro¡¯s care and up through the end of the month.
My heart felt a bit relieved, knowing that I had a little more time to figure out what to do going forward. I followed Ael out of the hospital. I walked out the front door with Ael and stood under the front entrance¡¯s ning Istening to the rain.
the
1k Rumbe said, breaking the silence. ¡°Do you n to open the veil again? Let everyone
return home
My head snagged up. ¡°Me?¡±
He nodded. ¡°You passed through the vell with ease, but it is still closed to the rest of us¡¡±
He looked up and toward the mountains. ¡°The change in the mountains has given us a lot of hope, but¡
¡°I have no idea how to control some giant magical curtain.¡±
He chuckled and looked down at me. ¡°If¡ given the chance, would you?¡±
I blinked. ¡°I feel for you, I do. You seem nice, but what good would that do any of us?¡±
He bit his lip, and the light in his eyes changed. ¡°If you opened the veil, your brother would have a
much better chance.¡±
I went still forward, knowing he was probably manipting me and not caring.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Our realm¡¯s medicine is eons more advanced than here. There are healers¨Cdoctors¨Cin our realm who could brew a remedy for your brother¡¯sa, and he would wake within a few days perfectly healthy.¡±
3 eyes stung with tears. Hope made my heart clench. Was he telling the truth? I had no idea, but Tneeded to know.
1 met his gaze. ¡°Then, I need to see your library and crack that curtain.¡±
Ael¡¯s face split into a relieved smile, and he pulled out his umbre and handed it to me.
CH7
¡°Then, let us get going.¡±
Chapter Comments
Rhonda Gibson
Is he a doctor or a guard? Confusing!?!
Parker
POST COMMENT
I think he¡¯s both. A Doctor day to day, and a guard for the Trials, when they ur. He¡¯s clearly not human¡
VIEW ALL 3 COMMENTS
27
Chained to old wounds 8
CH8
Morgan
Ael walked on the outside of the street like an escort. Soon, we reached a seemingly ordinary house on the outskirts of town. We entered, and I found the inside was carved with dark stone, like a replica of the pce.
¡°It¡¯s lovely.¡±
He offered to take the wet clothes from me and got me a change of clean, dry clothing. After bathing and changing. I followed him into arge room filled with scrolls. The scent in the air reminded me of the pce.
¡°I can only guess that you are eager to return home and deal with your family¡¯s situation, but could I ask that you return to the pce if only to let them know that you are fine? Your¡ escape caused quite the uproar.¡±
I frowned and stopped in the middle of the hallway.
¡°You say you¡¯re trapped on this side, yet you seem to know a lot about what happened today.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Ael smiled back at me and gestured ahead.
¡°We are trapped, but we have ways tomunicate across the veil. I¡¯ll show you.¡±
I followed him around the corner to a smaller room where arge crystal mirror stood against the wall. He approached it, and the surface changed. It started to glow like the gateway in the cave.
I could see people rushing through the foyer. The old man was fuming, and several people were gathered in front of the gateway through which I had escaped.
¡°We have to recover her! Send a message to those on the other side. Doctor Shang, what about my
son?¡±
I narrowed in on the man called Doctor Shang.
That was it. I needed to open the veil, but if I wanted Hiro to wake up, I needed to speak to him.
¡°Once upon a time, they were gateways.¡±
I nced at him. He ced his hand against the surface, and it was solid. I hesitated and stuck my
hand out, hoping it worked because who the hell wanted to hike back to thetains? The
CH8
surface shimmered, but I passed my hand through it until I could feel the tingling air of the other realm on my skin.
1 yanked my hand back and turned to look at Ael. His eyes were glossy with tears. Someone let out a soft sob behind me, and I turned. I recognized the woman from the Trial, too.
¡°I¡¯d never¡ let myself hope,¡± she whispered and bowed her head. ¡°Your Majesty, it is an honor to meet you. If there is anything you need, please do not hesitate to ask.¡±
I winced at her words, but I nodded and looked at Ael.
¡°That man,
Doctor Shang, who is he?¡±
¡°He¡¯s the youngest imperial doctor since the time of his father. He and the crown prince grew up
together.¡±
That meant he likely knew that Crown Prince Fake Sleeper was awake. I looked back at the mirror, listening to him tell the old man that his son was still asleep. The old man looked down, his shoulders slumped, and the man beside him, the younger one who had hit on me, looked pissed off.
¡°Who is that man?¡±
¡°Prince Keiji,¡± Ael said, his voice stiff. ¡°He¡¯s been vying for the crown prince¡¯s position since he
fetose.¡±
I could almost roll my eyes. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that his brother was likely behind his poisoning? I nced at the old man, then at the old men who were in procession around him. It was either Keiji or one of the Elders who was interested in keeping Fake Sleeper off the throne.
I shook my head. It hardly mattered to me. Once I figured out how to open the veil, I wasn¡¯t going to stick around. My brother needed me, and I had a family to dig out of the hole. I would have been happy to let them fall to ruin, but I could hear my dad from so many years ago telling me that the Ryuyama legacy had withstood far darker times than now. He¡¯d turn over in his grave if I
didn¡¯t at least try to save the family business.
¡°Before I get lost in research,¡± I said. ¡°Could you take me home? I¡¯d like to speak to my uncle for at
moment.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll ready a cart at once!¡± She was gone before I could stop her. I shook my head and looked at Ael.
¡°Once I open the veil¡ is there any chance this whole queen thing will go away?¡±
CHS
Ael¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ms. Ryuyama¡ you will be able to open the veil and keep it open precisely because you are queen.
I set my jaw. ¡°Then, once everyone who has been trapped over her returns, then what?¡±
His eyes softened. ¡°You misunderstand. There is no way to shed the position of queen except in death.¡±
¡°But he¡¯s in aa, and he¡¯s not even king!¡±
He shook his head. ¡°The crown prince was not formally coronated. That much is true, but his father is only acting as regent. He was chosen. His scales turned ck and have remained so as far as the reports say. He is as much king as his father had once been.¡±
Making me queen.
¡°And if he dies?¡± I asked. ¡°He¡¯s been in aa for centuries.¡±
He shook his head. ¡°A new queen would have to be chosen¡ after your death or abdication.¡±
I clutched my fist. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that the Trial would happen again?¡±
¡°I am sorry, but-¡±
¡°You¡¯re sorry?¡± I hissed. ¡°I understand you¡¯re just a vassal to this nonsense, but even you can see that it¡¯s wrong, can¡¯t you?¡±
He lowered his gaze and took a deep breath. ¡°¡ once, the Trial did not result in death.¡±
My eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±
¡°When the previous queen was chosen, many had gone through the Trial and had not died. She was not human, and there has never been a human in the position before.¡± He met my gaze. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until her murder that the Trial turned to fatal.¡±
I searched his face, looking for the lie, but there wasn¡¯t one.
¡°No one knows why?¡±
He shook his head. ¡°It would¡ likely be in the queen¡¯s journals, but no one but another queen can read them.¡±
¡°The cart is ready for you.¡±
CH8
I looked over at her and then back to Ael. I lifted my chin and took a deep breath.
??
won¡¯t be gone long, but in your opinion, what would it take for Doctor Shang to treat my brother?¡±
He blinked. ¡°A copy of his medical records and payment, but honestly, he would do it just for the asking if you could open the veil.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t believe in freebor, but tell me. He has a long¨Clost lover on this side or something?¡±
He smiled. ¡°His twin sister, actually¡ And she is in failing health.¡±
I turned to the door, wracking my mind. ¡°Get me a copy of her medical records, too. I¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡±
¡°It will be done.¡±
ng sound
I headed out the door after the woman and followed her out to the cart. Then, a neighing caught my ear. She gasped as I turned to look at the horse from earlier.
I smiled, reaching up. ¡°Here to give me another ride?¡±
Chapter Comments
Magna V Sixty¨CFive
love the mysterious magical horse!
Phyllis Neel
POST COMMENT
I really love this story and being an equestrian makes me love
it more! Brilliant
VIEW ALL 4 COMMENTS
29
Tsuneo
Frustration gnawed at me as I pushed through another push¨Cup. My arms were burning, but it did nothing for my mood. I got up and started pummeling the striking dummy I kept hidden in my closet. Every strike seemed to only fan the mes of my irritation.
I could see her in my mind¡¯s eye,ughing with some human named probably a
, who was
peasant with little more than a shack to his name. She¡¯d passed the Trial and been named queen, blessed with the touch of the Phoenix and the heavens, and yet she¡¯d run off for some human. It hadn¡¯t even been an hour since her escape. The castle was still buzzing with panic. I¡¯d heard the orders being barked through themunication mirrors, but no word hade back about where
Mizuki had gone or if they would even be able to retrieve her.
Maybe she¡¯d left the continent. There was no way of knowing how far she could get in the amount of time that had passed in the human realm. Doctor Shang came back, casting another privacy
spell around the room, carrying the summoning records for Mizuki.
He offered them to me, and I read through them, searching for some answer about who Ren was
and where she¡¯d gone. The stark ck script seemed to blur as I read. Mizuki Ryuyama was descended from the old tailors, which could mean she was indeed a halfling, but there was no
mention of this Ren and no clue as to why she¡¯d risk everything to return to him.
¡°It¡¯s unlike my father to be sox in the Trial choosing.
¡°I don¡¯t believe he was. The records detail her immediate family and her personality, but they felt iplete to me.¡±
¡°Iplete?¡± I echoed, brows rising. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°I spoke to a guard on the other side, and it appears there was¡some irregrity in the collection process this year. My thought is that either Mizuki is not Mizuki or the information collection process was disrupted in some way. I¡¯m having people look into it.¡±
I snarled. If Mizuki wasn¡¯t Mizuki, then the paperwork was useless. My anger continued to boil. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°More to the matter about how long we can continue to hide the truth,¡± he said. ¡°If she remains
gone, then we have more of a chance.¡±
¡°I¡¯d rather be outed.¡±
¡°Tsuneo-¡±
????? ???? ????? ? ???
CHO
It is an honor to meet you. I can see why His Majesty couldn¡¯t help himself.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s not stand on formalities,¡± she said, offering her hand.
He blinked but reached out. In a sh, I snarled and swatter his hand away. Her gaze cut to me, but Doctor Shang justughed. He lifted his hand and stepped back.
¡°My apologies.¡±
I was satisfied with the distance, and I turned to her. Before I could speak, she started to speak, ignoring mepletely, her voice sharp and urgent.
¡°Doctor Shang,¡± she began, ¡°are you familiar with treating severe physical trauma? An injury that¡¯s resulted in aa?¡±
Doctor Shang blinked, surprise momentarily recing the amusement in his eyes.
¡°Aa? Why yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve dealt with such cases in my long time as a healer.¡±
¡°Good,¡± she said, her voice gaining a desperate edge. ¡°I need you to create a remedy for it. I¡¯m not sure how much you will charge me when you read the documents, but if what I brought isn¡¯t enough, I can get more.¡±
She pulled the satchel off and set it on my writing desk between us. The satchel fell partially open and revealed a heap of gold coins. How had she gotten so much of our currency in the human. realm?
Doctor Shang¡¯s gaze flickered between the shimmering coins and her resolute face. Then, he nced at me. A frown creased his brow.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± he said cautiously, ¡°I don¡¯t think¡
1 growled, stepping between them. ¡°I think you should leave. I need to speak with my wife.¡±
She darted back to the door, pressing her back against it.
¡°I will tell the whole pce that you¡¯ve been faking it and high tail it back to the human realm if you don¡¯t help me.¡±
¡°Your Majesty-¡±
I snarled at her. ¡°Ren¡¯s illness will be thest of your problems when it¡¯s revealed that you¡¯re an imposter.¡±
CH9
She blinked. Then, she scoffed and shot me a withering look.
¡°You clearly need to sleep more. Get on that.¡± She looked at Doctor Shang. ¡°You¡¯ve been helping him hide it for a reason. I don¡¯t really care why, but I need this done.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not going to happen, Mizuki,¡± I snarled. ¡°Though we all know that¡¯s not your real name.¡±
She rolled her eyes. ¡°Well, Doc¡®, what¡¯ll it be? I don¡¯t have all day.¡±
¡°You-¡±
Just then, a sharp rap on the door sounded on the door, and I froze.
Chapter Comments
Magna V Sixty¨CFive
oh I love her!
VIEW 1 COMMENT
POST COMMENT
28
a silent snarl, he retreated back to the bed and took up his usual ce on it. With a flick of his wrist, Doctor Shang sent the striking dummy back into the closet and closed the door. Before he stepped to the door, I stopped him and lowered my voice, willing a privacy barrier between the antechamber and Fake Sleeper¡¯s bedroom.
He nced up and around with shock in his eyes.
I gave him the pages. ¡°If gold won¡¯t do it, perhaps this will.¡±
He frowned and looked down. His eyes darted over the sheet. He went pale as a ghost before looking back at me. His eyes glossed over. I could see the moment he¡¯d made his decision. He stuck¨Cout his hand, and I gave him my brother¡¯s records. He folded them all and tucked them into pulling up a hood to cover
his robe. I released the privacy barrier and stepped away from the door
my face in case they came in.
He
opened the door just enough to lean out and give them a view of the crown prince still in bed. I closed my eyes, breathing softly and focusing on keeping them from hearing me. Dragonkind
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH10
Morgan
Crown Prince Fake Sleeper went pale and still mid¨Csnarl, but I kept my eyes on Doctor Shang. He was the most important person right now.
¡°Doctor Shang?¡± A muffled voice called from the other side. ¡°I¡¯ve brought His Highness, Prince Keiji, and Lady Ari to see His Highness. Are you nearly done?¡±
The crown prince¡¯s eyes widened. I put my hand on the doorknob. I locked eyes with him, and he bared his teeth. I held his gaze evenly. He clenched his hands at his sides and started shaking. His cheeks darkened, and his eyes started to glow.
¡°No, but I can pause here. Have them wait a moment so I can redress him,¡± Doctor Shang called out. I watched the soft haze around the room shimmer when he spoke.
I¡¯d spent thest two days in the human realm pouring over all the texts after I¡¯d gone to the Ryuyama family vault for the coinage. They¡¯d mentioned privacy barriers, and how, inside the pce, I could cast one on any room inside that only I could manipte.
The queen is the keeper of imperial secrets.
¡°Of course, Doctor Shang, please take your time.¡±
Fake Sleeper locked eyes with me for a tense moment, then did something unexpected. Baring his teeth in a silent snarl, he retreated back to the bed and took up his usual ce on it. With a flick of his wrist, Doctor Shang sent the striking dummy back into the closet and closed the door. Before he stepped to the door, I stopped him and lowered my voice, willing a privacy barrier between the antechamber and Fake Sleeper¡¯s bedroom.
He nced up and around with shock in his eyes.
I gave him the pages. ¡°If gold won¡¯t do it, perhaps this will.¡±
Her
frowned and looked down. His eyes darted over the sheet. He went pale as a ghost before Jooking back at me. His eyes glossed over. I could see the moment he¡¯d made his decision. He stuck out his hand, and I gave him my brother¡¯s records. He folded them all and tucked them into his robe. I released the privacy barrier and stepped away from the door, pulling up a hood to cover
my face in case they came in.
He opened the door just enough to lean out and give them a view of the crown prince still in bed. I closed my eyes, breathing softly and focusing on keeping them from bearing me. Dragonkind
CHTO
had a whole host of abilities that others of this realm didn¡¯t, per what the guards on the other
side told me
¡°Lady Ari, we have talked about this,¡± he said, exasperated. ¡°And Your Highness, you know that medical examinations like the one His Majesty has requested areplicated and demanding.
¡°I just wanted to know if he¡¯s okay,¡± Ari said, almost whining. ¡°Having that human was supposed. to help, then she had the nerve to run off
¡°One night cannot undo centuries of damage.¡± Doctor Shang said.
¡°Can¡¯t we see him?¡±
Doctor Shang said. ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of the examination.¡±
Keiji spoke next. ¡°Dad said he nned toe as soon as you¡¯re done. We¡¯ll wait.¡±
if you feel that wise, but it could be hours. I would advise you to to at least eat dinner Majesty and hope for good news after the meal. If that¡¯s all?¡± Q
¡°Yes, Doctor Shang. Do you need anything?¡±
¡°If you could send Maya and have her knock when she arrives? That should be all.¡±
ith His
He stepped back into the room and closed the door. His privacy barrier went up over the door, and he leaned against it, pressing his hand against his chest where he¡¯d tucked the documents.
¡°Is it true?¡± he whispered almost too softly to be heard.
¡°It is. How much time-¡±
The crown prince leaped out of bed, rushing across the space toward me.
¡°How dare you?¡± He snarled at me. ¡°Who do you think you are to attempt to ckmail me? I
warned you, didn¡¯t I-¡±
¡°How dare 1? That¡¯s rich! Who do you think you are?¡± I growled. ¡°You couldn¡¯t watch your food and drink, and thousands of people have suffered for it, and you think you have the high ground
here? You owe me.¡±
¡°You should be honored-¡±
¡°I¡¯m not!¡± I screamed. ¡°Why the fuck would I be?¡±
21:58 Tue, Oct 15 G.
CH10
Fire flickered in the air around him. ¡°You-¡±
Doctor
Shang jumped in between us, holding up his hands. ¡°Both of you calm down¡ Tsuneo, you will make your condition worse.¡±
He growled, pacing on the other side of Doctor Shang, never taking his eyes off of me. I kept my gaze on him, readying myself for when he would lunge. I could see it in his face. He eyed the distance between him, me, and Doctor Shang with his eyes.
Doctor Shang looked back at me. ¡°I hear that you are upset, and you have every right to be, but given the situation, the difference between the records and you does have to be exined.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have to exin a damn thing.¡± I said softly.
¡°Your Majesty-¡±
¡°What are you going to do if I don¡¯t, hm? Kill me? I wonder how many more centuries it¡¯ll take to
find someone else.¡±
I red over Doctor Shang¡¯s shoulder, matching his pacing footsteps. Doctor Shang tried to keep
between us as I snarled.
¡°Maybe the next one will be for Keiji, and your scales will turn white.¡±
He snarled. His hand sprouted vicious¨Clooking ws and scales. Ael told me that only happened when dragon kind werepletely disgraced. They lost their abilities and were usually sentenced
to exile.
¡°Your Majesty, where did you hear that?¡± Doctor Shang asked.
I nced at him. ¡°Ael.¡±
Doctor Shang¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Ael? Imperial Captain Ael?¡±
I nodded. ¡°He and his unit are stationed in my hometown right now. Hismunication mirror is how I got back without anyone seeing me. I am the imperial keeper of secrets. There is nowhere in this pce I am not wee and all that.¡±
Doctor Shang went still. His eyes were wide, and that¡¯s when the crown prince took his chance. He shoved past Doctor Shang. In a sh, I had my sword out and between us, pressing against his chest, and I was horrified to find his hand wrapped around the de, but the de didn¡¯t cut him.
A bright, loud, brittle sound went through the air as he snapped the de like a twig, and my heart clenched. A wallowing, desperate cry escaped me. My eyes pricked with tears. I couldn¡¯t look
21:58 Tue, Oct 15
CH10
away from where it had once been.
My father had given me the sword when I¡¯d finished training with him. It was my most prized possession and a relic. I didn¡¯t even know if it could be fixed. My hands shook. Tears streamed down my face. My father¡¯s face shed through my mind. The sight of him beneath that white sheet, the coffin being lowered into the ground. The air seized and sparked with something I couldn¡¯t name.
Blood roared in my ears. I felt fire and lightning coursing through me. My jaw wobbled. The despair felt heavy, fanning the mes until I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t think. The world was shaking. . I heard Doctor Shang¡¯s voice talking to me, but I couldn¡¯t look away from the broken
sword.
I looked up at him as he tossed the bulk of the de over his shoulder with a satisfied smirk. It was too much. I screeched, lunging at him, lifting the rest of the dagger, and aiming for his face.
¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡±
Chapter Comments
Karen Rolling
you two to
VIEW 1 COMMENT
POST COMMENT
26
Chained to old wounds 11
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH11
Morgan
It was like time stopped. Tsuneo looked ready to catch me, but before I could drive my sword through his face, Doctor Shang caught me in his arms, lifting me off my feet. I couldn¡¯t speak. The fury, the frustration, the pressure of everything that had happened exploded. Tsuneo looked up around, looking at the way the walls shimmered. I could see people in my mind¡¯s eye freaking out, running around in fear. I saw the shimmering sky starting to shift and turn red like the sky was on
fire.
Tsuneo¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at me.
¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± My voice echoed and roared. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t allow you to attempt that,¡± Doctor Shang said, restraining me no matter how I twisted. I rammed my knee into his chest, but it felt like hitting a solid brick. I twisted, aiming higher for his face, but he tossed me, twisting me back over his shoulder and pinning my legs to my chest.
¡°Let me go!¡±
¡°Think of Hiro,¡± he said. ¡°You attempt to kill him, you seed, and you¡¯ll never see him again. They will have you killed if it¡¯s found out.¡±
I strained against his hold, ring at Tsuneo through the tears. I could barely breathe around the
fury.
Tsuneo snarled. ¡°Who the hell is Hiro?¡± He scoffed. ¡°First Ren, now Hiro. The realm is in more
danger than ever if a woman like you was chosen.¡±
¡°A woman like me?!¡± I elbowed the back of Doctor Shang¡¯s head. He hissed and adjusted his grip
on me.
¡°His Majesty will apologize,¡± Doctor Shang said, mping his arms around my legs. He sounded in pain every time I kicked and twisted in his arms, swiping through the air, trying to catch Tsuneo with my sword, but he was just out of reach of the blunt, broken end.
That didn¡¯t stop me from trying. I screamed, throwing my weight against Doctor Shang¡¯s shoulder. He stumbled back enough that I cut through the front of Tsuneo¡¯s robe.
¡°Your Majesty, please!¡± Doctor Shang yelled, walking until we were too far from Tsuneo to even hope I¡¯d get in a hit. ¡°I promise that your sword will be repaired. You must calm down.¡±
CH11
I pushed at his shoulders, still wanting to tear Tsumeo¡¯s eyes out.
¡°Please,¡± Doctor Shang said softly. ¡°Starting your marriage out like this is-¡±
¡°I never wanted this!¡± I screamed at him. ¡°I was happy enough with the thought of dying in that Trial! I didn¡¯t ask for this, you self¨Crighteous bastard! You know nothing about me!¡±
¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re misunderstanding¨C¡±
¡°What?¡± I cut Doctor Shang off, shaking with fury. My vision blurred with tears. ¡°Tell me how I can possibly misunderstand a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing, arrogant, selfish idiot who pretends to sleep all
day 7¡±
|¡°You=¡±
¡°You think being the Dragon King makes you too good to be wrong? You¡¯re not. You¡¯re no better than human nobility and twice as childish with all your snarling!¡±
¡°Says the wife, running away from her husband and threatening to kill him over a trinket.¡±
¡°Says the asshole who couldn¡¯t get a wife without kidnapping them!¡± I yelled. ¡°And the child breaking family heirlooms because of his pride!¡±
I sniffled, ring at him. ¡°I will never forgive you. To hell with you and the veil and whatever
else.¡±
Tears streamed down my face, and a sharp sob of agony escaped me. The light from outside spilled blood red over the floor as another sob escaped me, and my anger, as hot as it was, started
to turn hopeless.
Tsuneo didn¡¯t move. His eyes widened, and his gaze drifted over to where he¡¯d thrown the other half of my sword. He bent and picked up the de, his brow furrowed as he looked at the de.
¡°Daughter of the Dragon¡¯s Mountain¡¡± He read the phrase in that oldnguage that no one spoke
anymore.
I sobbed. The words sent me back through time to when I was just a girl, and my father had promised me the sword as my birthright. He¡¯d read those words to me, and for a long time, I lived by them. I had tried so hard to be a daughter and heir that my father and his father before him could be proud of.
Tsuneo looked at me. His eyes were troubled, glittering with shifting colors. He writing desk and picked up a page. He frowned down at it.
went to the
CH11
¡°Mizuki Ryuvama is not the daughter of the head of the Ryuyama family,¡± h
at me, searching my face. ¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Why does it matter?¡± I croaked, ¡°What difference does it-¡±
said and looked back
I gasped, scrambling for the other end of the sword as it floated out of my hand.
¡°No! Stop!¡± I pushed at Doctor Shang¡¯s shoulders, more desperate than before. ¡°Stop it! You¡¯ve done enough!¡±
Tsuneo took the hilt of the de and the broken end and pressed them together. Light flowed in an endless wave over the de, and then it was whole again as if it had never been broken. The de lost its silver sheen and took on glowing opalescent colors. The hilt of the sword went from an antique copper to a deep, rich gold. The scabbard floated out from within my shirt and into his hand, and the tarnish faded from it again.
It looked the way it had in all of the paintings of all my ancestors who had carried it before me. I sniffled. The sobs felt stuttered and painful in my chest. He sheathed the sword and looked at me.
My anger puttered out, staring at the sheathed sword. I could see the paintings and hear my father¡¯s voice, a promise I¡¯d made so long ago.
I¡¯ll find a way to restore it to its former glory.
The days of polishing it just to get some of the darkness out of the hilt, the care I¡¯d taken with the de, all of it shed through my mind. I closed my eyes, feeling an unexpected wave of
peace wash through me.
It was restored, and the grief I¡¯d been ignoring settled heavily on my chest, weighing me down and forcing the tension out of my body. Slowly, Doctor Shang put me down. I sank onto the seat beside the writing desk, staring at thepletely restored sword. Tsuneo approached me, kneeled, and ced the sword in my trembling hands. I closed my hands around it, gripping it so tight my knuckles were pale, and my arms shook from the tension. He ced his hands over mine gently
and looked up at me with questioning ck opal eyes. The scales on his neck seemed darker than
ck, and his face was flushed.
¡°I am sorry,¡± he said. I sucked in a breath. Suddenly, I felt cold. The chill of the rain finally hit me as I stared into his eyes. ¡°I was wrong for saying such things about you¨Cto you. And you are right. I do not know much about
YOU.¡±
Something settled around my shoulders. It was heavy and warm, but I couldn¡¯t look him. I sniffled again. He reached up, wiping a tear from my face.
away from Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
3/4
CHIT
¡°But I know that only the head of the family could have given you this as a show that you were to seed them¡¡± He looked down at the sheathed sword. ¡°And we¡¯ve established that you are not Mizuki Ryuyama, so who are you?¡±
Chapter Comments
Kitty W
POST COMMENT
lord a whirlwind of emotions from this chapter, he had me just as mad as her till he fully restored the sword and apologized.
VIEW 1 COMMENT
24
Chained to old wounds 12
CH12
Tsunco
Seeing her in such pain set an ache in my chest. It had been shocking, but the way her mind had exploded with grief and rage when I¡¯d broken the sword had unlocked the depths of her mind to me, leaving me breathless. I saw the charred bodies of the women who had gone before her. It was so vivid 1 could almost smell the scent of burning flesh. I could taste her fear and feel my heart
grave, and racing the way hers had when she was brought up to the podium. I saw an older man, a grave, a young boy whoy in bed, pale as death and unmoving. I saw paintings of young women carrying the sword.
My father hadmissioned the sword as a gift to the Ryuyama family for their daughter¡¯s skilled work on my mother¡¯s coronation robe. I remember ying with the golden chord she wore around her waist when I was a child. It was the one piece of her coronation garb that she always wore.
I watched her face, every shifting emotion in her eyes, and the way her emotions swelled and gushed forward. I heard ringing bells, screaming a warning. I saw a woman¡¯s face staring at her in shock. Who was she? I saw another older man sitting in front of a room with people facing him. The room reminded me of the throne room of my youth. She was furious and hurt. The memory
felt sharp with her emotions.
Slowly, her emotions ebbed, and her mind came to the forefront. The images faded, but I could hear her thoughts.
Why does it matter? I can¡¯t get out of here.
¡°No,¡± I whispered. ¡°You can¡¯t¡ and neither can I.¡±
She blinked. I took a deep breath and met her gaze.
¡°Every Dragon King¡¯s queen has been chosen through the Trial of Fire. It marks you and me just the same. You could return to the human realm and never return, but you would be bound to me
until the day you died¡You would seemingly cease to age and watch your family grow old and fade to memory. It is not a fate we would have ced on a human, especially not one with family if we had any other choice.¡±
I met her gaze. ¡°Again, I am sorry. There may never be a time when you can forgive anything that has been done, but I hope you can at least understand that it has been a choice of necessity, not spite.¡±
She swallowed. Her lips trembled, and it took everything in me to stay where I was. Her scent was pulling me in, making me dizzy. The anger of earlier had turned to a low burning heat in me.
CH12
She sniffled and looked away. Then, she looked up and past me. I assumed that Doctor Shang was
behind me.
¡°Is it enough?¡± She asked.
¡°I need no payment from you, Your Majesty. It is my duty to serve you and His Majesty in
whatever way I can.¡±
She sniffled. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in free work.¡±
He chuckled, and for a moment, I saw a little girl scrubbing a floor. It wasn¡¯t her, but someone
else.
¡°I assure you that the throne pays me, but if it will ease your heart, we can trade favors.¡±
She sniffled and nodded stiffly.
¡°A¨CAel said that you¡¯re the best healer in the realm. The youngest imperial healer since your father?¡± Doctor Shang kneeled beside me, looking up at her. We nced at each other. ¡°Ael said. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
you could do it. Can you?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± He pressed his hand to his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll start reviewing the documents you brought me today.
I¡¯d like to have a treatment devised within a few hours.¡±
¡°I was only here half a day, and t¨Cthree weeks passed.¡± Her voice cracked. ¡°I don¡¯t know that he
has the long.¡±
He murmured to himself. ¡°The timescale has stretched.¡±
He stood. ¡°I¡¯ll go now. Maya should be here soon. I would appreciate it if you¡¯d let her get you cleaned up. I¡¯ll send a calming remedy for you.¡±
He nced at me. ¡°Will you stay with Tsuneo?¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°His Majesty ising,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s more likely to cut his visit short if you are here, giving you¡ time to speak to Tsuneo personally.¡±
She looked down at the dagger and nodded. Doctor Shang nodded, nced at me meaningfully, and headed to the door. I watched the door closed and the shimmer of jade and green, the queen¡¯s privacy barrier, cover the wall. My stomach flipped, and my heart fluttered. It was amazing that she had already gained such control over it.
CH12
The red light of the sky started to fade, turning that shimmering blue of calmness. I felt the
pce rxing around us, bit by bit. How could a human woman be embraced sopletely by the pce so quickly?
She took a deep breath as her hands shook.
¡°My name is Morgan Ryuyama,¡± she said and closed her eyes. ¡°My father was murdered by his wife and brother so that he could take over the family.¡±
¡°You¡¯re¡ of age, aren¡¯t you?¡± She nodded. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take over?¡±
My
¡°My younger brother was in the ident that killed my father¡They¡¯d nned for it to be me.
younger brother is actually Goro¡¯s son. It would have been a matter of time before Goro found a
way to kill me, and I didn¡¯t want to be the head of a family of snakes. Goro had already decided to send me¡¡± She looked up, and another tear streamed down her face. ¡°The summoning is probably why he decided to kill him so messily.¡±
My stomach twisted into knots.
¡°And¡ this Ren?¡±
¡°My dad called me Ren. It¡¯s a nickname.¡±
I tried not to wince, feeling foolish. I pushed my hand through my hair and shook my head.
¡°Mizuki is Goro¡¯s daughter.¡±
you¡¯re nothing a
¡°No.¡± She let out a wateryugh. ¡°She apparently ran up a bunch of debt, and Goro bankrupted the family, paying it off. The family business is in danger because of it. I guess I¡¯d call it karma.¡±
I nodded again. ¡°What f?vor are you trading?¡±
Her lips twitched. ¡°So many questions.¡±
¡°You wille to understand the nature of dragons the longer you are with me, but I will tell your this now: we are possessive¨Cfiercely, furiously, jealously possessive. We protect what is ours with fire.¡±
Her cheeks darkened with a flush, and I smiled. ¡°And you¡ in every way, regardless of how it came to be this way, are mine.¡±
She was embarrassed. She nced away, but there was a womanly sense of ttery beneath that
CH12
embarrassment that was encouraging. A knock sounded on the door.
¡°It¡¯s Maya,¡± she said and looked at me. ¡°I guess¡ you should go y dead, hm?¡±
I scoffed and stood. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±
She nodded. I turned to walk to the bed, but I stopped when she called out to me.
¡°Tsuneo.¡± I closed my eyes, suppressing the shudder of pleasure that rolled through me at the sound of my name on her lips. ¡°Thank you¡ for fixing my sword.¡±
She looked up, meeting my gaze. ¡°And¡ for apologizing.¡±
I tried to resist, but I couldn¡¯t. I cupped her face, drawing my thumb across her cheek and savoring the warm smoothness of her skin.
¡°That¡ will be thest time you thank me, wife.¡±
Her eyes widened, and I pulled away from her and headed back to the bedroom. My hand tingled, and it was hard to force the smile off my face.
Chapter Comments
26
POST COMMENT NOW
hard to gather the anger together. He¡¯d
apologized sincerely. The look in his eyes when he apologized was so different than when he¡¯d
looked ready to kill me earlier.
¡°Maya.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± She paused, rolling up her sleeves.
¡°This queen thing¡What exactly does it mean?¡±
¡°Every king needs a queen,¡± she said.
¡°For children?¡±
Sheughed. ¡°It¡¯s very rare that the queen gives birth to the king¡¯s heir.¡±
1 frowned and looked up at her. ¡°What?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just too great of a risk. The king usually has a few concubines.¡±
J frowned. ¡°Tsuneo has concubines?¡±
CH13
She blinked, grabbing the washcloth and pouring soap onto it. She smiled warmly.
¡°You¡¯ve learned his name¡ While you were in the human realm?¡±
I shook my head. ¡°Doctor Shang.¡±
She hummed and shrugged before starting to wash my back.
¡°What¡¯s that mean?
¡°He¡¯s¡ a bit entric.¡±
1 cocked an eyebrow. ¡°entric?¡±
¡°Well, he¡¯s not married. He turned down all candidates¡ Some say he¡¯s¡ unnaturally attached to the crown prince.¡±
I blinked andughed. ¡°People think that he¡¯s in love with Tsuneo?¡±
¡°Well, in so many words.¡±
I scoffed. ¡°No,¡± I smirked. ¡°Do people think the crown prince has feelings for him?¡±
¡°No one would ever dream of it.¡±
The look on her face said she was lying, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I could imagine them both. cringing at the thought. I was
ing to have fun with that when his father came. She finished washing my back. I washed the rest of me, and I leaned back to let her wash my
Maya finished washing my hair and pouted. ¡°You cut your hair again.¡±
hair.
¡°Sue me.¡±
I¡¯d always hated it long. It got in the way; I woke up with it in my mouth, and the thick waves always tangled past a certain length.
Maya sighed. ¡°But all the hair ornaments will go to waste.¡±
¡°You can have them.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t joke like that.¡±
¡°I mean it.¡±
CH13
I got out of the bath, much warmer and more rxed. I grabbed the towel and pushed ab through my hair. I looked myself in the mirror and frowned. I looked almost the same as always, but there was something that had changed. I didn¡¯t know if it was in my eyes or something else,
but it didn¡¯t matter.
Maya came up behind me with a bright smile and a blood¨Cred and gold robe covered in images of a dragon.
¡°Seems¡ a bit much.¡±
¡°You are staying in His Majesty¡¯s chambers, and after your escape earlier, you¡¯ll need to make a
statement.¡±
I scoffed. ¡°ying politics like a noble. Just what I wanted¡.¡±
I shrugged and let her put me in it. It wasn¡¯t nearly as heavy as all theyers I¡¯d had on before.
¡°I take it back. This is much better.¡±
Sheughed. ¡°The queen¡¯s clothes are more ornamented, but you¡¯re in the crown prince¡¯s chambers as his wife, so you¡¯re wearing his clothes.¡±
My face heated, thinking of the look in Tsuneo¡¯s eyes when he¡¯d called me wife. She tied the robe. shut with a long golden cord and put a circlet of gold on my head. I supposed she couldn¡¯t just let me not wear jewelry.
I sighed and walked out of the bathroom, wondering how Tsuneo could manage to just lie there for hours without actually falling asleep. I settled into the seat at the writing desk and took a deep breath. The walls trembled. I felt their approach in a way I couldn¡¯t exin. There was more than just his father. Among them was at least one woman. I had a feeling I knew who it was. The heavy footsteps echoed at the back of my mind, and I reclined, taking a deep breath. I nced into the bedroom. On a whim, I grabbed my sword and held it in myp.
Then, the doors swung open, revealing the group. The old man, Tsuneo¡¯s father, was in front. We met gazes. He flushed, and before he could speak, I narrowed my eyes.
¡°Do you make it a habit of entering my husband¡¯s room without knocking?¡±
His eyes bulged, and the door swung closed in his face. Maya gasped. She looked at me with wide eyes. They tried the door again, and I smiled. How had he managed to keep it a secret all this time with people just barging in?
When a knock sounded on the door, I willed the door open. His father looked like he couldn¡¯t
CH13
disapprove any more than he already did. The Elders looked spooked, as did Keiji. Ari looked furious. We were off to a good start.
Tsuneo¡¯s father strode in. His stern gaze held a potent mix of anger and disbelief. Keiji didn¡¯t have the flirtatious look on his face from earlier. Ari¡¯s eyes were sharp and ring at me. She looked like she wanted to rip the robe off of me. Completing the entourage were the Imperial Elders, staring at me in shock.
His father cleared his throat, the sound booming through the chamber.
¡°How did you get back without being seen?¡±
I leaned on my hand, giving him the best condescending smile I could.
¡°I was told that you had a queen yourself. I think you know the answer.¡± I met his gaze head¨Con. lounging in my seat with my hand resting on my sword. ¡°And I wasn¡¯t exactly offered a choice ining here. I was brought against my will. Do you expect a kidnapping victim to stay put when given the chance to escape?
A collective gasp rippled through the room.
¡°Against your will?¡± Ari growled. ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy of the-¡±
I threaded the gold rope through my fingers and sighed. ¡°The gateway seemed to think differently. Doe in. It¡¯s rude to stand in the doorway.
I took a deep breath and braced myself for the game ahead. She flushed and stomped inside. One of the Elders closed the door. Ari headed toward the bedroom, and I willed the bedroom door to close and lock before she reached the door. The Elders gasped, and his father¡¯s eyes widened and turned glossy. I could see the yearning and longing in his eyes.
Ari whirled around on me, baring her teeth at me. How dare you try to keep me from him!¡±
Chapter Comments
Parker
POST COMMENT
I wish that there was some indication of who says things sometimes¡ it doesn¡¯t fit that Morgan¡¯s saying this herself, but I can¡¯t be sure who is, because if it was Tsuneo, how
Tammy Bunder
Oh poor Ari¡ you dont know who you are up against!!!
VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS¡®
23
Chained to old wounds 14
CH14
Morgan
¡°Doctor Shang had to cut his examination short because of your interruption earlier,¡± I
¡°Or that you¡¯ve murdered him after excaping to the human realm,¡± Keiji said.
I narrowed my gaze at him. ¡°The next time you intimate my wrong doing, I¡¯d cheek with Doctor Shang about the effect my presence here actually is
I looked at his father. His eyes were focused on my sword. Then, he looked me in the eyes.
¡°I will permit you to see your son as I havee to understand the grief that has pushed you to make the decisions you have made,¡± I said, meeting his gaze. ¡°Imperial Captain Ael has told me a great deal, and you have my apologies for adding to your grief.¡±
His eyes widened.
¡°But don¡¯t mistake my apology for forgiveness andcency.¡± I set my jaw. ¡°More than just I have suffered because of your decisions, and you have not even begun to make it right.¡±
The door swung open. Ari tried to enter, but the barrier remained. His father turned and walked toward the door and passed through the doorway easily. The door closed behind him. I didn¡¯t know if the man knew that his son was awake or not, but he deserved the privacy.
Besides, it was a necessary power y. Ari was furning. Keiji¡¯s gaze was angry and covetous.
¡°If it¡¯s so terrible, why did you return?¡± One of the Elders asked.
I cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Were you not listening? I spoke to Imperial Captain Ael. He has done my family a service that deserves to be repaid. Unfortunately, here is the only ce where I can get the information necessary to open the veil.¡±
The silence that followed was deafening. I could see that I¡¯d struck their pride. Good. Them thinking that any human would be over the moon to be here just because anyone over here would love to be here was ridiculous. Tsuneo may have believed that It was clear they were out of touch
with how humans actually viewed them on the other side. It was time for a wake¨Cup
call.
¡°It¡¯s time that the members of his unit and all the otherse home.¡± The door opened, and Tsuneo¡¯s father came out. His expression was stoic, but I could tell he had been crying. ¡°I am working with Doctor Shang to deliver much¨Cneeded supplies to those trapped on the other side until I can open the veil.¡±
CH14
He met my gaze, and then he bowed his head to me. I tried not to react, pretending to be in control of the situation. Expecting it even. Ari gasped in shock. She looked like she would
pass
out.
¡°The heavens have chosen you, the Phoenix has blessed your hands, and we will support your
H
efforts. Her lips twitched. ¡°I hope that your anger with me and the choices I have made will fade that I may know you, and you may know me¡ It is not every daw
I gain such an¡ extraordinary daughter¨Cinw.¡±
His eyes were gentle. My heart clenched, and I thought of my father. My heart felt like it was in a vice. I felt the longing for him in my life, so I let the impulse take over.
¡°I like tea and pastries.¡±
He smiled warmly. ¡°You remind me of my wife¡ Tsuneo will love you.¡±
My stomach jumped. Ari stumbled as he turned and walked toward the Elders.
¡°Maya,¡± he said.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Be sure to take Her Majesty to her study when she is ready.¡± He smiled at me. ¡°Ari, be good and get along with your sister¨Cinw.¡±
Her eyes bulged. She looked ready to scream. He pat Keiji on his shoulder. ¡°Make yourself
avable to your sister¨Cin¨C. She will need help to take care of those on the other side.¡±
He paused. ¡°I will speak with the Elders regarding the supplies. Soon, after your honeymoon, I suspect, I imagine you will want to attend the meetings?¡±
¡°Not much of a honeymoon with aatose husband.¡±
Heughed. The Elders looked scandalized, but they said nothing.
¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together when you¡¯ve returned again. There is much to speak about.¡±
I¨Cnodded. ¡°Sure thing, pops.¡±
He smiled. The darkness in his eyes seemed to fade. There was a bit of brightness there that hadn¡¯t been there before. I swore that the gold of his scales had darkened. He left and led the others out. Ari was thest one out, casting a re over her shoulder. When the door closed, I pulled up the privacy screen and slumped back in my seat. My stomach growled, and I looked at Maya.
CH14
¡°What?¡±
¡°You really are the queen¡¡±
I sighed and got up. ¡°Seems like it.¡±
I got to my feet and rolled my shoulders. ¡°Where is this study?¡±
Maya took me to the queen¡¯s study. It was more like a beautiful lounge decorated in jade and gold. The writing desk wasrge, but it was beautiful. There were three doors aside from the door I¡¯d entered through. I¡¯d have to figure out where the doors led. Maya waited outside as I looked around. I grabbed as many journals as I could manage and carried them back to Tsuneo¡¯s room. Maya
brought me food and then left me alone. As soon as I pulled up the privacy wall and locked
the door, I called out.
¡°She¡¯s gone if you¡¯d like to get up.¡±
He walked into the doorway and leaned against the wall. His gaze felt sultry and appreciative, dragging over me like a hot brand. Men back home had looked at me with that look, and it had turned my stomach the way they¡¯d leered at me, but when our gazes met, there was none of that lust for the sake of lust in his eyes. I didn¡¯t know how to exin it, but it made my mouth dry.
¡°Something wrong?¡±
¡°¡I can see why my mother almost exclusively wore my father¡¯s robes.¡±
I blinked and didn¡¯t look at him as the heat of my embarrassment spread and pooled in my gut.
¡°Well yed with my father.
¡°Does he know?¡±
¡°No.¡±
¡°Why?¡± I looked at him.
He looked away. ¡°There are¡ a list of reasons.¡±
I nced at him. ¡°¡ you don¡¯t want him to go.
He was stiff, but the way he nced at me told me everything. Tsuneo¡¯s act might be to catch the person who poisoned him, but it also meant that his father had a reason not to give up on life. I
turned to him.
CH14
¡°You think he will.. ¡°Yout
Die. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it, but the look on his face made me realize that I was right.
no dragon king has lived so long after the death of their queen if the bonds of the throne do not hold them.¡± Tsuneo looked out the window. ¡°My mother has been dead for years¡ Apparently,
centuries in your world.¡±
¡°How long here?¡±
¡°It¡¯s been¡ nearly five years.¡±
I blinked, letting my head wrap around that. Five years here and centuries in the human realm. I shuddered at the thought. The grief must be still too near for him and his father.
I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±
¡°As am I, but she would have loved you. Your spark.¡± He came to the desk and frowned down at the books. ¡°My mother¡¯s journals?¡±
¡°I¡¯m hoping for a diagram, instructions, or something.¡±
Heughed. ¡°You will not find it.¡±
My eyes bulged. ¡°What?¡±
Chapter Comments
Parker
I¡¯m assuming that should be His lips twitched¡
VIEW 1 COMMENT
Chained to old wounds 15
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH15
Morgan
Worry wed at me. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty usual for people to leave instructions for their sessors?¡±
He nodded. ¡°In the case of the queen, your instructions are in two parts. One is the journals, but the part you are looking for is held in the Trial itself.¡±
I scowled at him. ¡°I¡¯m just supposed to know because I didn¡¯t die?¡±
His lips twitched. ¡°Because you were chosen by the heavens and blessed by the Phoenix.¡±
I cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Mystic words that mean nothing to me other than seeming important.¡±
He tapped a journal. ¡°Perhaps reading will educate you, then.¡±
I met his gaze. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±
He sat on the edge of the desk and looked out the window with a wistfulness in his eyes.
¡°Because I knew my mother, and she told me many stories about how she came to settle in her
power as queen.¡±
I looked down at the journals. ¡°Will you tell me about her?¡°.
¡°What do you want to know?¡±
I considered it, trailing my fingers over the cover of the journal in front of me.
¡°Was she happy with your father?¡±
¡°She said she was.¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t believe her?¡±
her
¡°I believe that happiness in tion wasplicated,¡± he said. ¡°She stirred a lot of
controversy.¡±
I looked up at him. ¡°By having the king¡¯s child?¡±
He smirked. ¡°You¡¯ve been talking to Maya.¡±
¡°She¡¯s¡ my handmaiden or whatever.¡±
CH15
¡°You could not ask for someone more loyal.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it¡ more and more. Is Maya¡ rted to you in some way?¡±
He smirked. ¡°You have sharp instincts. Technically, she is my¡
cousin.¡±
¡°Technically?¡± I blinked. ¡°And why isn¡¯t she ady instead of a handmaiden?¡±
¡°Her choice,¡± he said. ¡°Her mother and mine were sisters.¡±
1 hummed. ¡°I¡¯d been banking on her being your father¡¯s child.¡±
He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll meet them soon enough, other than Keiji.
¡°What¡¯s his deal? First, he¡¯s hitting on me, then he¡¯s insulting me.¡± I nced over at him, holding back the words that I wanted to say.
¡°You think such behaviors run in the family.¡± He sounded amused. ¡°To be fair, you are not wrong.¡±
¡°Is there a way I can keep you out of my head?¡±
¡°Why would I tell you?¡± He smirked.. ¡°And it¡¯s the least of your worries.¡±
¡°Can others read my mind?¡±
¡°My father might have been able to once upon a time, but not since his scales lost their
darkness.¡±
I shook my head. ¡°That have something to do with his grief?¡±
He nodded. ¡°You asked about Keiji. He is the son of my father¡¯s first consort. He is younger than me and resentful of me being chosen as the next heir. I am sure that Maya told you that it¡¯s rare for the queen to birth a child.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¨C nower:
¡°It¡¯s due to the risk to
her health. Having a dragon child is a hard undertaking.¡± Tsuneo paused. ¡°Her handmaiden was meant to be ensuring she was taking the potions necessary to keep her from bing pregnant, but she was bribed by a concubine andter dismissed. My father says that my mother didn¡¯t show a moment of fear until the day of my birth, My birth destroyed the whole birthing chamber, but she survived it.¡±
I shuddered at the thought. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to know what would cause the destruction of a room during birth, but d to hear I won¡¯t be expected to¡ produce an heir.¡±
CH15
He went still.
you have no desire for children.¡±
I sat back, wondering what answer to give him. I hadn¡¯t ever thought about it. I was a woman and Their to the family. It was expected that either I¡¯d have a child to seed me or choose someone to do so, and if I married, he would essentially be head of the family. I remember telling my father that I¡¯d pass the sessorship to Hiro when I wanted to retire.
¡°¡you never had a desire to marry either?¡±
I scowled at him. ¡°Get out of my head.¡±
¡°I cannot.¡±
I shook my head. ¡°It hardly matters now, husband.
His eyes were Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
A soft grunt escaped him. I looked up, startled by the sound. zing with desire. His hands shook, suspended in the air between us as if he wanted to touch me. Did he? He licked his lips and stood.
¡°I¡¯m going to bathe.¡±
He got up and left without another world. I watched a shield of red and gold light go up over the door and hummed. I guessed that was his privacy spell. I sat back and started to read, trying not to think about that look in his eyes.
All the information on the veil turned out to be mostly historical ounts and notes about the changes. There were a few mentions of when a queen had closed the veil, but not how. It was starting to feel like a game of wait and see, which meant a lot more trips for me through the veil.
Suddenly, Tsuneo cleared his throat, snapping my attention to him. He was still wet from his bath. His hair was wavy and clinging to his neck. Heat pooled in my gut as I took him in. His robe was slightly open, revealing a lot of the scales on his chest and the hard nes of his body.
¡°I believe he¡¯ll be back soon, and you will likely leave soon after. Before you go, I have something for you.¡±
I blinked, and he crossed the room to a cab. He opened it.
¡°First, take your satchel of gold and return it to your family. You will need it when you open the
veil.¡±
My heart fluttered. The implied belief shook me. My face heated. He stilled for a moment. I wished I could see his face.
3/4
CH15
¡°Does your family still deal in clothing?¡±
¡°Yes,¡±
¡°Do you have a supplier you use? A merchant?¡±
¡°No¡¡± I said. ¡°Well, not an exclusive one.¡±
Now that he had mentioned it, I wondered if Goro had paid the merchant bills before taking all
the cash.
He closed the cab and carried a small journal to me. He set it in front of me.
¡°This is for you. It¡¯s a list of merchants and businesses associated with the imperial family that were still running when the veil closed. If any of them are still in operation, they will support you.¡± He¡¯set a satchel on top of it. ¡°This is what I have left of the human currency and the information for a bank operated by the imperial family. Take the money you need to get your family¡¯s business on its feet.¡±
My jaw dropped. ¡°Wait a second. I can¡¯t take-¡±
¡°Wife.¡± My jaw clicked closed. The word struck me like lightning. His eyes were warm as he looked. at me. ¡°Your family may be snakes, but from the moment you walked through that gateway, you became my family. Your family became my family. It is my duty to you and your family. Take it.¡±
I stared up at him, shaking my head. I tried to find the words, but they wouldn¡¯te. Just as I had an idea, a knock sounded on the door.
¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s me.¡±
Chapter Comments
POST COMMENT NOW
Chained to old wounds 16
CH16
Morgan
Tsuneo stepped back into the bedroom and out of sight. I lowered the barrier and let Doctor Shang in. He was alone, carrying a box and a satchel. There was a smudge of something on his check, and an herbal scent drifted across the room when he entered.
¡°I¡¯ve marked the remedies,¡± he said and set them on the table. ¡°They¡¯re intensive, but they are not quick fixes. I would need more time for that, but those remedies are brewing.¡±
He set the remedies on the table and showed them all to me. There were three weeks worth of
remedies for my brother and a bunch of other vials filled with shimmering liquid. The glowing
blue ones were for his sister.
¡°There should be enough for the next three weeks in your time. Have Imperial Captain Ael and whoever else works with him attend to your brother to administer the potions. I¡¯ll have more intensive ones ready soon.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
He pulled out a roll of paper and handed it to me. ¡°These are notes about the notes for what the Elders have put together for you. They have it all gathered in the foyer.¡±
I winced. ¡°I¡¯ll.. figure it out on the other side.¡±
I wasn¡¯t sure how best to get it all, considering the distance between the mirror in the unit¡¯s house and the gateway for the Trial. I hauled the bag of gold onto my shoulders, but Tsuneo came up behind me, taking the bag from me. Doctor Shang¡¯s eyes widened.
¡°You-¡±
¡°Take the cart,¡± Tsuneo said. The closet opened, and a floating box came out. ¡°You are the queen. You don¡¯t carry a bag like amoner.¡±
I scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m Morgan, and I¡¯ve carried a lot of bags.¡±
He chuckled and put the bag and remedies in the box. ¡°Not anymore.¡±
The journals stood up and floated into the closet. Doctor Shang looked stunned, but he said nothing. Tsuneo cupped my face. There was a pleased light in his eyes.
¡®Safe journey, wife.¡±
CH16
¡°Wait,¡± I said, grabbing his sleeve before he turned away. ¡°About the money and stuff.¡±
¡°Wife-¡±
¡°It¡¯s Morgan,¡± I said, fighting the embarrassment that washed through me. ¡°And like I said before,
I can¡¯t just take your money.¡±
His jaw clenched. ¡°Why can you not take our money?¡±
My stomach jolted. ¡°It¡¯s not our money. It¡¯s yours ar¡ imperial money. I can¡¯t just take it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not humoring you not taking it.¡±
I set my jaw. ¡°A loan then.¡±
He cocked an eyebrow. ¡°A loan?¡±
¡°Vassals get loans from their sovereign all the time, don¡¯t they?¡±
He smirked. His eyes sultry as he stepped close enough for me to feel the heat of his body. A wave of heat swept through me, but it felt like it came from beyond me. It was dizzying and gone just as quick as it hade.
¡°Sovereign?¡±
I blinked. My stomach flipped at the insinuation in his voice and in his eyes.
¡°The Ryuyama family made clothes for the imperial family, right? Your father recognized my
sword.¡±
His lips twitched, and he skimmed his fingertips across my cheek.
¡°You see a lot.¡± A smile tugged at the corner of his lips.
¡°First rule of survival.¡±
¡°A loan,¡± he said, the wordced with amusement. ¡°Very well, Morgan.¡±
I jolted at the shock of electricity that hit me at the sound of
hungry sound in his chest.
my name on his lips. He made a low,
¡°But consider something¡ incrediblyvish for a¡wedding gift.¡±
¡°A what?¡± I stammered, momentarily forgetting about the loan.
CH16
Tsuneo¡¯s eyes gleamed with a mischievous glint. ¡°A king always gives gifts to his queen. I have a lot to make up for.¡± He chuckled, a rich, rumbling sound that sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Look forward to it.¡±
He turned away, and I wished I could say that something more than curiosity was building in me. Doctor Shang looked amused and grinned, looking between the two of us.
¡°Thank-¡±
¡°I believe thest time was meant to be thest.¡±
1 scoffed. ¡°You want an ungrateful wife? Odd.¡±
Tsuneo¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve made it to the point where gratitude applies. As I said, there is much to make up for.¡± He met my gaze, his expression unreadable. ¡°Come home safely, Morgan.¡±
I swallowed and nodded shakily. My insides felt a mess. I headed out of the door with Doctor Shang. He grinned at me and hustled off down the hall. I took the quickest path back to the mirror I¡¯de through, which was therge mirror in the hallway around the corner from
Tsuneo¡¯s room.
Stepping through the ornately carved mirror, I stepped into the room inside Ael¡¯s unit¡¯s house. The room was empty, but the house wasn¡¯t. I could feel their presence, and part of me wondered if the house was attached to the pce in some way.
I exited the room, searching every room I passed until I reached the main hallway. Ael stepped
around the corner and smiled.
¡°Your Majesty, wee back.¡± His gaze dropped to the floating box behind me, and his eyes. widened. ¡°Your Majesty¡
¡°The remedies are from Doctor Shang,¡± I said. ¡°The blue ones are for his sister. The top ones are for my brother, and the rest are¡¡± I frowned, not sure how to describe them. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
¡°General tonics,¡± he said. ¡°And none too soon. We had just run out.¡±
He bowed his head. ¡°Thank you. I will get them distributed across all the units.¡±
¡°There¡¯s more,¡± I said. ¡°The Elders¨Cthe king- organized food and stuff¡ but they put it near the gateway for the Trial, and I have no idea how to get it through different mirrors.¡±
His eyes bulged. ¡°There will be no need. I¡¯ll gather caravans and horses to transport it and meet
CH16
you at the Trial gate.
I nodded. ¡°Great. Treat those who need it first, and¡ please make sure that only members of your unit, people who can be trusted, administer my brother¡¯s potions.¡°
¡°I have already moved his care.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
With a final nod, I headed back through the mirror and hustled down the hallway towards the foyer. It was funny that before I had been disoriented, but now the pce seemed to guide me to where I wanted to go. Soon, I reached the main stairwell and froze, looking down at the foyer. It was crammed full of floating crates piled high with stuff. Mountains of dried fruits, sacks of grain, and an assortment of cured meats filled the room. I¡¯d never seen so much food in my life. Every cart had a thin veil of light over it.
I headed down the stairs and weaved through the crates toward the gateway.
I could see the glow of the gateway when a hand mped around my wrist and yanked me back.
¡°Not so fast,¡± Keiji¡¯s sleazy voice canie from behind me.
I whirled around and red at him. He smirked at me. His grip was tight on my wrist. I looked at his hand, then his face.
¡°Let me go.¡±
He chuckled. ¡°You think you can order me around? You must not understand your position.¡±
¡°Above you.¡±
He snarled and yanked me forward. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±
Chapter Comments
21
POST COMMENT NOW
SHARE
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH17
Chained to old wounds 17
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH17
Morgan
Adrenaline surged through me as my body fell forward from the force of his pull. I reached into the robe, drew my sword, and swung quickly at his wrist. He released me, but he wasn¡¯t quick enough topletely dodge my follow¨Cup swing. A surprised yelp escaped his lips as a crimson stain blossomed across his chest. I backpedaled, raising my de into striking form and keeping my eyes on him.
He stumbled back, pressing his hand to his chest. His face contorted in a mixture of pain and fury.
¡°You¡you little human!¡± he roared. ¡°You dare attack a dragon prince?¡±
¡°How dare you attack the queen,¡± I spat back, my voice surprisingly steady despite the rapid thudding of my heart. ¡°You have treason in this world? I don¡¯t think pops will appreciate you putting your hands on his extraordinary daughter¨Cinw.¡±
Keiji red at me, his eyes zing with rage. He looked down at his bleeding chest and then at the de in my hand.
Then, he licked the blood from his hand and smirked.
¡°Fiesty,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re wasted on my brain¨Cdead brother.¡±
¡°The heavens must know something you don¡¯t,¡± I smirked. ¡°Or something you do.¡±
Heughed. ¡°Tsuneo won¡¯t wake up.¡± He licked his lips. ¡°You¡¯d be better off aligning with me, you know? A young woman like you wasted on aatose idiot? The pleasures-
¡°You can stop there before you make me sick,¡± I said. ¡°Next time you get the bright idea to touch
I¡¯ll take your hand and then your head if I have the chance.¡±
me,
He chuckled and walked around a cart. ¡°We¡¯ll see how long you can remain loyal to your so¨Ccalled husband.¡±
I red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have a thing for crazy, sore losers: What¡¯s your problem with Tsuneo? He¡¯s in aa.¡±
He sneered. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have been born.¡±
I thought back to Tsuneo¡¯s words about his mother, Keiji was younger, but how much younger.
CH17
¡°You want to be king,¡± I said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you missing something for that to happen?¡±
¡°It¡¯s only because he was born first,¡± Keiji said. ¡°When he finally dies, you¡¯ll see.¡±
¡°See?¡±
He smiled and drew a line of sparkling light across his chest. The wound closed, and his robe sewed itself back together.
¡°Doe home soon, future wife. Father will be looking to have dinner with the family. Perhaps you¡¯ll start to understand.¡± He chuckled. ¡°All that talk about whose queen you are is far moreplicated than they say.¡±
¡°And I¡¯m supposed to believe you?
¡°Who else?¡± Keiji asked. ¡°The man who can¡¯t speak, the grieving father-¡±
¡°How about a historical record.¡±
His eyes narrowed. ¡°You could actually enter the queen¡¯s study?¡±
¡°Chosen by the heavens and blessed by the Phoenix,¡± I said.
He chuckled. ¡°You have no idea what that means.¡±
¡°No, but you do. And right now, that¡¯s even for me.
He chucked. ¡°Father is right, you are extraordinary¡¡±
I didn¡¯t let down my guard. My heart hammered in my chest, and he chuckled to himself, walking away. The floor pulsed beneath my feet in time with footsteps, I was sure. It wasn¡¯t until I saw him on the stairs that I sheathed my sword and tumed back to the gateway. I walked through the gateway and sank onto arge boulder nearby. Relief washed over me, momentarily eclipsing the fear that had been coursing through my veins.
Keiji was going to be more of a problem than I first thought, and there was no doubt in my mind. that he had something to do with Tsuneo¡¯sa. I¡¯d deal with him, but for now, I wondered if Ael would bring enough people and enough horses to haul everything out of the foyer.
It felt like it had been hours since my run¨Cin with Keiji when Ael and others dressed the way they had been from the Trial came down the steps. They murmured among themselves, and I looked up
at Ael.
¡°Your Majesty? Are you
alright?¡±
I noddest and stood, realizing that I had been chating
¡°Can you give me a crash course he to move eating crate asked.
Ael noted. ¡°Every crate has a tether by He pulled one out and showed it to me. ¡°When you have it, you canmand it to move sy
in
I nodded and went still an the thersheld of the mer I pulled my word and came through slow. I looked around. I see a set edge on the stairs but no one else. I grabbed the first
et
rethes kex I could see and willed the cart Boat and the gateway. I bumped into the gatewaY genth I winced and huffed. I could hit myself. 1 my hand on the crate and walked through the mirro: with it before handing off the key. His eyes were wide. They murmured, and someone burst
into tears
put
¡°There¡¯s a lot more, so I hope you brosight enough horses.¡±
It took hours to move everything from the foyer into the cave and even longer to haul it all out of the cave. Ael had organized a whole lesion of caravans to move the supplies, though. I rode back to my hometown with him, watching the sunset in the distance.
¡°After we drop everything off¡ Could you take me somewhere?¡±
¡°Of course, Your Majesty. Where would you like to go?¡±
I pulled out the journal that Tsuneo had given me and handed it over to him.
¡°Do you recognize any of these names?
bie tour the book and smirked. ¡°All of them. Each of these businesses is attached to an outpost.
od to go to the bank. Are there multiple banks on that list?¡±
¡± by reperate une bank: Kinryu Trust. It¡¯s in Gold City.¡±
| geised. I recognize that name. My father once told me that, at the first opportunity, he would kalf to move the money inside the family vault to that bank so it could be better invested than Alligdy sitting safely somewhere. But getting an ount there took connections, time, and wealth Pe de family just didn¡¯t have
Xay
I need to make a stop at my family¡¯s houpe first.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Herdded ¡°I
suppose this would be the point in time in which you get to see your family again.¡±
CH17
Yes, it was, and I wasn¡¯t looking forward to it. He pulled out one of the caravans from the Trial. It tried not to shiver at the memories that washed through my mind, but he stopped me from getting inside. One of his subordinates came over and cast a wave of light over the caravan. The wood lost its old look and started to gleam like it was freshly polished. The intricate details turned bright gold and jade. I realized then that the horses I remembered from The Trial were no longer there. In their ce were more horses like the one from the forest. Each of them had a different color to their glittering coat, and they all looked at me as if they knew me.
¡°Magical horses? Is that really necessary?¡±
He smiled and bowed to me. ¡°You are the first queen in centuries. This is tame¡ and I am under strict orders from the king himself to take care of his extraordinary daughter¨Cinw.¡±
I sighed, knowing that this was going to be a very long day.
Chapter Comments
Chained to old wounds 18
Karen Rolling
a whole legion*
VIEW 1 COMMENT
POST COMMENT
22
¨Cpce and all.
I smiled, shaking my head. All the warnings from my father about what it meant to have a queen, for the dragon in you to im someone as your own, had not prepared me for this. I knew so little about her, but what I knew was already captivating me.
I went to my closet and pulled out the chest hidden there. I locked the main door and put up my barrier to ensure no one would juste in. I opened the chest. My hand drifted unconsciously to the ornately carved tablet on top. It was a potential gift, a useful one more than sentimental. She¡¯d want ess to the library without hauling all the books around, but I passed over it.
It wasn¡¯t an appropriate gift for a woman I had only met the night of our marriage, a woman I still had to court into at least having some affection for me. I suppose I¡¯d have to see how hard that would be after she had dinner with my family.
Lost in thought, I almost didn¡¯t hear the soft click of the door opening. My head snapped up, and I watched here in. The greeting died in my throat as I looked at her. She came in as a whirlwind of skittish energy, her eyes wide and wary. She sheathed her sword only after the door was locked behind her and the barrier was raised. Exhaustion clung to her like a shroud, etched in the lines around her eyes and the slump of her shoulders.
My heart clenched with a sudden surge of protectiveness.
¡°Morgan,¡± I said, my voice softer than I intended. ¡°What happened? Are you alright?¡±
She flinched at the sound of my voice, a flicker of fear crossing her features before she schooled her expression into a mask ofposure.
¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she muttered, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Just¡tired.¡±
There was more to it, I could tell. But before I could press her, she sank down onto the chaise lounge, her eyes fluttering closed for a brief moment.
CH18
I crossed the room, eyeing her and taking in her scent. The air around Morgan swirled with a bunch of scents, and her mind was chaotic with anxiety¨Cfear, maybe. Sweat, dust, the faint tang of something else: the human realm. But beneath it all, a more familiar, unwee scent prickled my nostrils.
It was Keiji¡¯s scent and blood. My hand shot out, surprising her into a scream. Her hand was on her sword¡¯s hilt, and she¡¯d drawn secondster, aiming the tip at me. Her eyes were wide with fear. I held still as her panic started to clear. Then, I dropped my gaze to her wrist, turning it over to examine the pale skin beneath the sleeve of the robe she wore. There, marring the smooth surface, was a faint purple bruise. I leaned down and hissed, getting Keiji¡¯s scent from her skin. He¡¯d touched her. Marked her. Bruised her. A surge of anger, hot and primal, roared through me.
¡°What happened?¡± I demanded, my voice hard with barely contained fury.
Morgan flinched at the intensity in my voice. She trembled. I bit my lip and crouched down in front of her, trying to soften my voice.
¡°Tell me what happened, Morgan.¡±
She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±
My grip tightened on her wrist meaningfully, and 1 cupped her face to meet my gaze.
¡°He marked you, Morgan. It is far from nothing. Tell me what happened.¡±
et free.
She set her jaw and yanked her wrist.
¡°I said it¡¯s nothing, Tsuneo. I¡¯m exhausted, and I have to get ready for dinner with the king. We
can discuss thister.¡±
But the fire in her eyes mirrored the one flickering in my chest. I wouldn¡¯t be dismissed so easily.
¡°That is a while yet,¡± I growled, refusing to back down. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±
A deep breath escaped her lips, a mixture of exhaustion and exasperation swirling in her gaze.
¡°Keiji¡ made a move. I cut him. It¡¯s nothing.¡±
My jaw clenched. ¡°A move?¡±
¡°He grabbed my arm, yanked me, and freaked me out. This bruise is nothing.¡±
There was an echo, a ricochet of thoughts and emotions that washed through me from her mind.
CH18
I met her gaze, taking her hand gently.
¡°Your pain has meaning to me, Morgan,¡± I said gently. ¡°No matter how small.¡±
Her eyes glossed over, but she didn¡¯t pull away. I cast a gentle spell over her wrist until the bruises vanished. She gasped. I could see the flush spreading down her cheeks and the darkened with desire.
way
her
eyes
So, we were trulypatible. I licked my lips, and she gasped, jolting back at the action. I released her gently.
¡°How was your trip?¡±
¡°Long¡ Keiji made it pretty clear that he is certain you won¡¯t wake up. Is he on your suspect list?
Who else is on there?¡±
I chuckled. ¡°You are too insightful.¡±
The question, so bluntly phrased, cut through the haze of anger. The truth was, the list was far from short. There were ambitious nobles, power¨Chungry advisors, concubines, anyone who had a grudge against my father or mother, and even distant rtives who coveted the throne. The viper¡¯s nest of court politics was a breeding ground for suspicion and treachery.
But the thought of Morgan facing any of them, alone and vulnerable, sent a fresh wave of protectiveness crashing over me. I could not go with her to dinner, but I could arm her with
information. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Many,¡± I finally admitted, my voice gruff. ¡°And yes, Keiji is on the list.¡±
Morgan nodded curtly, her expression unreadable.
¡°I¡¯d rather not walk into dinnerpletely in the dark, even if I have to pretend that I am. I¡¯m taking a bath.¡± She stood and headed to the bathroom.
My gut clenched with desire, just imagining her nake on the other side of the door, but I pushed those thoughts aside. Morgan would be an essentially unprotected target tonight. And if I wanted to keep her safe, she needed everything I could give he. Frustration prickled at me as I walked
across the room and sat beside the door.
¡°Morgan,¡± I called out, my voice low but firm, ¡°don¡¯t shut me out. There¡¯s more than my brother involved, isn¡¯t there?¡±
Silence greeted my question, broken only by the faint sound of water running. A sigh escaped my
CH18
lips. I leaned my head back against the cool wood,
¡°Is it your family?¡±
¡°You¡¯re supposed to be prepping me for dinner. I need to make a good impression on your dad. So, what¡¯s up with him and you, your mother, and Keiji?¡±
Chapter Comments
Visitor
naked
VIEW 1 COMMENT
21
<SHARE
Chained to old wounds 19
CH19
Tsuneo
¡°My father is a grieving man.¡±
¡°So Keiji said. I need a little more than that.
My thoughts drifted back to the fateful day 1 fell ill. The news of my mother¡¯s murder had plunged the realm into mourning, a thick shroud of grief hanging heavy in the air. Days blurred into a haze of whispered condolences and endless funeral rites.
Then came the fever, the agonizing grip of chills that left me shivering despite the oppressive heat. My vision blurred, the world morphing into a nightmarish kaleidoscope of colors. Thest thing I remembered before sumbing to the darkness was the worried faces of my father, Maya, and Doctor Shang¡¯s voiceing from across the room.
Waking up, days, or perhaps weekster, to find myself a prisoner in my own body was a terrifying experience. My once¨Cpowerful limbs felt like lead weights, my voice a hoarse croak. I could feel Doctor Shang and Maa fussing around me and my father¡¯s constant presence, but only my mind was awake. I¡¯d known then that I had been poisoned. With what, I had no idea. The more pressing question was, by whom?
¡°I agree.¡± 1 blinked and pulled out of my thoughts. ¡°Figuring out who will likely tell you the how and why. Though, do you have a good guess?¡±
My mind raced, piecing together fragments of conversations, scrutinizing the faces of advisors and nobles who had flocked to the pce in the wake of my mother¡¯s death. Greed, ambition, and a thirst for power ¨C these were the undercurrents that ran through the opulent halls of the pce, a darkness lurking just beneath the gilded surface.
Then, I frowned. I hadn¡¯t spoken to her, hadn¡¯t said a word. She¡¯d felt my thoughts. I shivered at the heat that rushed through me at the realization. Our connection, the tie the heavens had looked around us and the Phoenix had blessed, was growing stronger as her connection to the pce grew. Water sloshed beyond the door.
¡°I have a short list, but I¡¯m curious about your thoughts on it.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll let you know after the dinner.¡±
¡°How about a crash course on court politics?¡±
¡°Useful¡ Do I have something to wear for this? Tell me I don¡¯t have to wear that heavy stuff
CH19
again?¡±
Iughed. ¡°You, my queen, can wear whatever you want.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±
I started by exining the court: the Imperial family, Ari¡¯s ce as a ward, and the rank of consorts and concubines attached to my father.
¡°What happens if he dies?¡±
they¡¯d be returned home,¡± I said. ¡°Those without imperial children anyway. I would move the
rest of them to their own wing.¡±
¡°Motive. Ending you would keep their benefactor on the throne longer¡ maybe give them time to have a kid to take your ce.¡±
I blinked. I had never considered that, but I could see her point.
¡°In that case, don¡¯t eat anything not on a jade te.¡±
¡°Meaning?¡±
¡°They¡¯re made by the spirits of life. They cannot hold anything harmful to the person eating from
them.¡±
¡°Jade and gold, really a thing over here.¡±
¡°They are the colors of the queen, the heart of the empire.¡±
¡°¡ your father loved your mother, didn¡¯t he?¡±
¡°He still does.¡±
¡°Is there¡ any hope of hering back?¡±
I frowned. ¡°What?¡±
¡°With all this talk about being blessed by the Phoenix, I thought¡ resurrection was a thing,
perhaps.¡±
I blinked. My brain was a mess. Hope, confusion, doubt, and so many other things rushed through me. Had I been wrong about my father¡¯s condition? Perhaps he wasn¡¯t hanging on for me, but he was hanging on because my mother, in some fashion, was still alive. I¡¯d have to check somehow.
CH19
the
There had never been any records of a resurrection of that manner. Returning the way Phoenix did was something different; it was believed that every queen shared a soul in some way et was at least connected.
¡°I have no idea¡¡± I smiled.¡± has anyone told you that you have a beautiful mind?¡±
I felt the rush of her embarrassment. Apparently, my wife likedpliments.
¡°I like to consider all the possibilities¡ Are there people who will want to keep the veil closed?¡±
¡°No, but they will want to keep you from opening it.¡±
Keiji¡¯s hostility was only the beginning.
They won¡¯t touch you, I growled, a fierce possessiveness coloring my voice. ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, I won¡¯t let anyone harm you.¡±
Sheughed. ¡°From inside your room?
¡°Of course not¡ I could hardly rip someone apart from inside my room.¡±
Sheughed again, and the sound of her voice warmed me. There was a beat of silence, the slosh
of water, and footsteps before the bathroom door opened. I looked up, and my mouth went dry.
Her eyes sparkled with mischief. She was soaking wet and wrapped only in a drying cloth.
By all the fires of the world¡.
She was beautiful and wet. The curves of her body were clearly outlined beneath the towel. My hand twitched to pull her down into myp. I could almost taste the sweetness of her mouth. The fantasy of it stormed through my mind as if she was already there, as if my tongue was already licking into her mouth. How long had it been since I¡¯d enjoyed a woman?
¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, Tsuneo,¡± she said, her voice firm. ¡°I can take care of myself. But,¡± she continued, her voice softening. ¡°I do need clothes that same queen and daughter¨Cinw. Think you can help me out with that?¡±
I said nothing for a moment, staring at her. All thoughts of putting clothing on her were gone. All 1 wanted to do was rip the towel off and see exactly what my wife looked like beneath it. To im that which was mine by right the way the dragon in me had been demanding since that first
night.
¡°Tsuneo?¡±
1 rose onto my knees getting close enough that I could feel the heat from the bath radiating from
CH19 Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
her body. I could smell her clean skin and the hint of musk that was all her. She stumbled back
with a gasp.
¡°Tsuneo?¡±
I rose to my feet, looking down at her. It must have been on my face how much her appearance was affecting me because she stared up at me. Her eyes were wide and a little fearful. Her breathing picked up like she thought I was going to pounce on her. A faint blush crept up Morgan¡¯s neck, and her eyes darkened. I could almost feel the heat of her skin on my tongue. For a moment, we simply stared at each other. The tension in the room was so thick you could cut it with a knife. Desire red in me, a primal heat that surprised me with its intensity. I reached out to her and stopped when she flinched back. I saw the flicker of fear that crossed her face, and shame washed over me. Keiji had said or done something more than just grab her, and she was still reeling in the effects of it, yet here I was, salivating over the thought of tasting her skin.
I retracted my hand, stepped back, and forced myself to tear my gaze away from her.
¡°I certainly can.¡± An idea came to mind. ¡°I have just the thing.¡±
Chapter Comments
23
POST COMMENT NOW
CH20
Morgan
When he turned away from me, it felt like I could breathe again. The air lost all of its heat, but I didn¡¯t move from where I was standing. My heart was thudding in my chest. It was almost as if I could see into his mind. Though I didn¡¯t know much, I could tell that he wanted me. I felt his desire like a wave from far away. I took a deep breath, trying to regain myposure. As he made his way to the closet door, he opened it and walked in.
¡°Wait¡¡±
It was a walk¨Cin closet?
I walked across the room following him, leaned around the open door, and gasped. The closet was more like another room, filled with rows and rows of hanging robes. He walked down the aisle, looking at the robes on either side of the closet. Then, he stopped in front of one and pulled it from the rack. My face heated. The robe was made of a luxurious crimson silk. There were three parts to it: an underrobe, a mid robe, and a longer robe over it, but it didn¡¯t look heavy like the clothes that Maya had brought from the queen¡¯s room. Now that I thought about it, I wondered if I had just been wearing his mother¡¯s clothes all this time and was thankful that I had only worn
two outfits out of the whole collection.
He paused near the front and bent down to get a small velvet box inside a chest near the door. Then, he stepped out and offered the robe to me.
¡°Dress first.¡±
I took it and hurried back into the bathroom, closed the door behind me, and started to dress. I
was surprised to find that the underrode was actually more of a structured slip. It was way morefortable than breast bindings or bras, in any case. The robe went on easily and felt way more expensive than any clothes I had ever thought I would wear against my skin, but when I came out, he looked at me as if I had stepped out of his dreams. It was a heady feeling to be looked at like
that. I dropped my gaze to my feet.
He held a long gold cord in his hands and beckoned me forward.
¡°Turn around.¡±
I turned toward the bathroom mirror and saw us. He looked far taller, far broader, in the mirror than usual. I could feel the heat of his body against my back. Slowly, he drew the cord around my waist. I was a bit startled, but soon, the warmth of his hands made me rx. My face was bright red. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was taking his time or not, but the look on his face said he was enjoying
CH20
being so close to me. Still, it didn¡¯t feel sleazy. He lowered his head so I could feel his breath.
against my ear.
¡°Don¡¯t let me cinch it too tight.¡±
I nodded shakily, breathless, as our gazes met in the mirror. This felt far more intimate than anything I had ever experienced. He tightened the cord to hold the robe together and put it in ce before tying an intricate knot andying it just off center.
¡°This is the knot my mother used to wear,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s generally called the queen¡¯s not.¡±
¡°Because she wears it when she wears her husband¡¯s clothes?¡±
¦°
¡°Yes, and it¡¯s distinctive from the king¡¯s knot in that it is both ornamental and functional.¡±
¡°Functional?¡±
He tugged at one end, and the whole knot unraveled. The length of the cord slipped from around my waist, and I clutched the robe closed, scowling at him in the mirror.
¡°Functional.¡±
¡°I¡¯d say that was more ornamental than functional. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Heughed, low and breathy in my ear before retying it around my waist. Once that was done, he
turned away and went to the dresser, where he left the box.
He returned with a diadem that looked to be made of golden waves and vines of jade. It was a beautiful piece of jewelry with arge ruby set in a jade and gold setting shaped like dragons and vines. The gold seemed to glow. He ced it on my head and smiled warmly at me in the mirror.
¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I whispered, reaching up to trace the intricate design. ¡°Was it your mother¡¯s as
well?¡±
¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°Though, we had quite an argument about it.¡±
He chuckled. ¡°If anyone asks, tell them that Dr Shang told you it was something I¡¯d always wanted to give to my wife.¡±
I swallowed past the dryness in my throat. ¡°Is that urate?¡±
He wrapped his arms around me, resting his head on top of mine and breathing slowly. I was shaken by how easily he seemed to findfort in my presence and how rxed he was. The warmth of his body was .¡±
Chapter Comments
Tammy Bunder
wow¡ steamy
Karen Rolling
the queen¡¯s knot
wounds 21
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH21
Morgan
Following Maya¡¯s lead, I exited Tsuneo¡¯s chambers, the crimson silk robe clinging luxuriously to my skin. The diadem, surprisingly heavy on my head, felt less like an ornament and more like a shield. It was a bit like bringing Tsuneo with me, and it was surprising how muchfort that brought me.
As we walked through the opulent corridors, flickering torches cast long, dancing shadows on the walls. The air itself seemed to hum with an unseen tension, a stark contrast to the quiet intimacy. of Tsuneo¡¯s chambers. The pce was calm, reaching out to me and whispering that everything would be okay, but I was still nervous.
Finally, Maya stopped before a set of massive oak doors intricately carved with scenes of dragons and mythical creatures. Taking a deep breath, I steeled myself for what was on the other side. I lifted my chin and pressed my hand to my concealed sword¡¯s hilt for a moment.
Everything will be fine, Ren.
The doors swung open with a flourish, revealing a sight that momentarily stole my breath away. The family dining room was a magnificent space adorned with shimmering tapestries and gleaming golden candbras that cast a warm glow over the long, ornately carved table. At its head sat Tsuneo¡¯s father. He looked up and smiled warmly at me. nking him on either side of the table were a startling number of people. I recognized Keiji and Ari, but that was all. The others varied in games, ranging from teenagers to those seemingly on the cusp of middle age. A good number of the women looked about Tsuneo¡¯s father¡¯s age. Some wore expressions of mild curiosity, while others- particrly a striking woman with fiery red eyes who bore an uncanny resemnce to Keiji ¨C red at me with undisguised hostility. That had to be his mother, the king¡¯s first consort.
The others who red at me were probably concubines, too. The skeptical ones were definitely his sisters. He had a lot of siblings. How had his father had any time to have a rtionship with his mother when he was making all of these kids?
I walked in, scanning the room, noting the only empty seats were closer to his father. Keiji was on
my list of dates, but he wasn¡¯t the only one. His mother was on the list, and I bet I¡¯d add a
few others. He had brothers who eyed me. Was this whole ce a viper¡¯s nest? It was uncannily familiar.
Goro had killed my father and wanted to kill me.
CH21
Tsuneo had likely been nearly assassinated by someone in his family, and that same person would probably want to kill me, too.
Great. Out of one murderous family and into another. Taking a deep breath, I squared my shoulders and met gaze with every person before looking at the king. His eyes twinkled.
¡°Wee back, please, take a seat.¡±
Where?
It was a test. I nced over the table and rounded the table to where the second set of jade tes were. The one between him and Keiji was likely for Tsuneo, so I took the seat across from that
one, between Keiji¡¯s mother and the empty throne beside the king.
He looked impressed, and a lump formed in my throat, seeing the empty seat beside him. The disy of wealth and power couldn¡¯t mask the raw grief that still clung to him like a shroud, but his scales seemed a little darker than when I had first met him. Taking a deep breath, I forced a small smile. I nced at the doors. Maya gave me an encouraging nod and closed the door behind
her.
So¡ I was going to bepletely alone. Best to getfortable.
The king¡¯s gaze drifted to the diadem in my hair. His lips twitched into a misty smile.
¡°It¡¯s as lovely as when he made it,¡± he rumbled. His voice was warm. ¡°I am d that Doctor Shang is adhering to his wishes. Perhaps he will wake up sooner rather thanter.¡±
A blush crept up my neck, both at thepliment and the reminder of what the diadem meant to
Tsuneo.
¡°Since I¡¯ll be here for a while¡ I¡¯m curious to know the why behind it. Doctor Shang was pretty
dodgy about it.¡±
He chuckled a rich sound that echoed in the vast room. ¡°Because he understood the bond between a king and his queen from a young age, sooner than his mother wanted..and he took to it, hard. and fast.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I suspect that he loved you, at least the idea of you, from the moment he
realized you existed.¡±
His words sent a jolt through me.
¡°Such is the way of dragons,¡± he said. ¡°To know there is one meant for you, one who had been chosen, crafted, and gifted to this world for you¡ it¡¯s a heady thing. Humans once believed in such things. Is that no longer the case?¡±
CH21:
¡°Soulmates?
I asked. ¡°It¡¯s¡ a romantic thing people throw around, but I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s something I believe in.¡±
He nodded. ¡°I imagine that it is hard to believe in magic without some proof of it.¡±
He shook his head, ncing at his wife¡¯s ce setting. The sorrow in his eyes was heart-
wrenching.
¡°You said it¡¯s the way of dragons¡ what did you mean by that?¡±
He sat back as the servants came forward to start serving dinner. The rest of the table was silently. listening and watching.
¡°Dragons are creatures of magic; as such, we are influenced by it. Soulmates, as you call them, is magic. It can strengthen us and change us in ways that are unexpected. There is really no way to exin it to someone who has not experienced it.¡± He smiled. ¡°Your disy of power, the fact that you cane and go through the mirrors as you please, give me hope that you will start to feel it soon¡ and that will wake him.¡±
My heart sank as I looked at him. Tsuneo was right to be wary. His father sounded like he was just waiting for him to wake to let go of the tether he was holding on to. My eyes stung at the thought. Sympathy bloomed in my chest. I wouldn¡¯t wish losing a father, a good father, on
anyone.
It seems like the king had really made the decision to start the Trials out of necessity.
As dinner continued, I tried to catch snippets of their conversations, but nothing really stuck out as useful or interesting. Keiji¡¯s mother made it a point to shift away from me and wore a look of continuous disdain throughout the dinner. I ate slowly, marveling at the craftsmanship of the
tes.
¡°Tell me about yourself,¡± he said. ¡°I am told that your father was the former head of your family¡. And I thank you for making Imperial Captain Ael and his men a priority in your efforts.¡±
¡°He was,¡± I said. ¡°He died, and I volunteered to go through with the Trial in my cousin¡¯s ce.¡±
¡°Circumventing imperial will,¡± Keiji¡¯s mothermented..
¡°Not quite,¡± I said. ¡°I stepped down as head of the family to leave it to my uncle.¡±
He leaned forward. ¡°Interesting decision. I assume there was a reason for it.¡±
J smiled thinly. ¡°Many, and nothing that should be discussed over dinner¡ At least not before.
3/4
CH21
dessert.¡±
He chuckled. ¡°The pce¡¯s pastries, I hope, will be up to standard.¡±
¡°The food was delicious, so I bet it will be.¡± I took a deep breath. ¡°Is this the point where we can stop pretending?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
wounds 22
CH22
Morgan
The entire table went quiet. The king cocked an eyebrow at me.
¡°Pretending?¡±
¡°As lovely as this¡ wee dinner is, you don¡¯t decide to revive the Trials lightly or without reason.¡± I sat forward. ¡°So what has been so important that thousands of young women have had
to die?¡±
¡°You cross the line, human,¡± someone hissed down the table.
He lifted a hand with a wry smile.
¡°You are truly¡ chosen by the heavens, aren¡¯t you? Speaking like a beam of light: straight and precise.¡± He sat back. ¡°My wife would speak the way you do. It made it impossible to capitte. I appreciate it. It¡¯s refreshing¡ I¡¯ve missed it, and given the situation, it¡¯s necessary.¡±
Ignoring the hostility from further down the table, I focused on the king. He worked his jaw before speaking again.
¡°Our realm and the human realm rely on each other. It is believed that our realms sit side by side, but in truth, they are intertwined, not just through mirrors and portals and gateways but by their very essence. The veil, as we call it, is the borderline and the connection. It keeps us separate but also connects us. When the veil is open, the magic that is naturally generated in our room can spill out into the human room, allowing for longer life spans, healthier people, and richernd, but when it is closed, humans grow weaker, the earth suffers, and the magic that would usually spill out and have somewhere to go stagnate and corrupts us.¡±
I thought of Ael¡¯s worry about their little magical garden dying.
¡°It has been five years since the veil closed with my wife¡¯s murder. We estimate that if the veil remains closed for another ten years, the human realm will fall, and ours will fall soon after. We
have been warned of this in the Visions of Queens.
¡°And you¡¯re certain.¡±
salready begun,¡± b
¡°The corruption said. ¡°Tsuneo¡¯sa is thought to be the first sign.¡±
¡°What do these¡ visions say?¡±
CH22
¡°That the heavens will fall, and the Phoenix will never rise from the ashes again.¡± He paused.
¡°The stars will burn out, and all will turn to darkness as it was in the beginning, except nothing will start again.¡±
He looked at me, a flicker of hope dancing in his eyes. But beneath that hope lurked a shadow of doubt, a fear of the unknown that mirrored my own.
¡°Your ability to go between worlds is part of your powers as queen, which you longer you are here. I suspect that you were behind the changing of the sky.¡±
will grow
grow into the
1 blinked, thinking back to when the sky turned blood red. I nodded.
¡°Frightening.¡±
Heughed. ¡°A queen is not chosen lightly, and she is always as fearsome as her king.¡±
I smirked. ¡°So, what was your wife like?¡±
He grinned. ¡°A hurricane.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
The dinner stretched on. Eventually, it was time for dessert. I turned the information over in my mind. ncing down the table, it was clear that everyone was looking at me with questions and
agendas in their eyes.
¡°And what are the consequences of opening the veil again?¡± Someone further down asked. ¡°We know nothing about what humans are like now, or at least very little. What if the corruption of their world spills into ours?¡±
¡°Corruption?¡± I asked. ¡°What are you imagining?¡±
¡°It was not so long ago that humans would hunt magical kind for their own ends,¡± one of them sneered. ¡°Butchering our kind in vain hopes of immortality. If the veil is opened, it is open both
ways.¡±
¡°Are you talking about mermaids?¡± I blinked at her ¡°I¡¯ve heard myths about it, but they are just
myths currently.¡±
¡°Because the veil has been closed.¡±
I shrugged. ¡°No fixes perfect, and honestly, thousands of young women have been killed at this point, so a few mermaids hardly bnces a scale.¡±
She hissed at me, turning bright red. Her eyes changed like a fish¡¯s, and I figured she was probably a mermaid or something.
CH22
circle of life, I ¡°And as I recall, part of the myths was that mermaids would drown and eat us, so¡ guess? Like tigers cating people and vis vera.¡± I smiled at her. ¡°Maybe we could agree to mutually
(1) exclude each other from each other¡¯s grocery lists?¡±
The king chuckled. ¡°As sovereign over the human realm, you very well could.¡±
My eyes bulged. ¡°Sovereign?¡±
He nodded. ¡°There is a reason only the queen can control the veil¡ representative of the veil itself.¡±
Well, that wasn¡¯t what I was expecting.
Some would say she is
¡°The risks are undeniable,¡± the king said, his voice firm. ¡°But the danger we would evade is far more damning.¡±
He nced at me, his gaze connecting with mine. ¡°For both worlds. I hope that your lingering resentments do not cloud your judgment or hinder your progress in opening the veil.¡±
I hummed. ¡°When I can verify what you say as truth, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t.¡±
He smiled. ¡°I am grateful for your healthy amount of skepticism.¡±
He shook his head and gestured to one of the servants nearby, a hint of a smile ying on his
lips.
¡°Enough of such grim conversations,¡± he dered, his voice lighter now. ¡°Let us celebrate the potential for a brighter future and the unique bond that has brought us together.¡±
Before I could ask what he meant. Keiji leaned forward, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Indeed, Father. Perhaps a toast is in order?¡±
A servant materialized at his side, bearing a silver trayden with two intricately carved goblets filled with a shimmering, golden liquid. One of them was set in front of me. The other was in front of the king. The others were brought other goblets.
¡°Tonight,¡± he boomed, his voice filled with newfound vigor, ¡°we toast to new beginnings and the revitalization of all that we know.¡± He looked at me. ¡°I can only imagine that humans have a
simr tradition.¡±
¡°Depends¡ What¡¯s in the cup?¡±
¡°This,¡± he murmured, a yful glint in his emerald eyes, ¡°is a daughter¨Cinw, father¨Cinw tradition. We call it Empty and Harmonious Cups.
8ÈÕ
CH22
My gut jolted. That sounded like a drinking game.
¡°And what does it entail?¡±
He chuckled softly. It¡¯s simple, of course. We debate topics, argue, converse, and share points of view, and we drink before each new topic and when we have reached an agreement.¡±
My heart skipped a beat. It was definitely a drinking game.
¡°Among humans, drinking games tend to have the goal of getting at least one person drunk.¡±
He grinned. ¡°I suspect, in this case, that person will be you, and I am intrigued to know which would have drunk you are, especially on magical wine.¡±
Never in my wildest dreams had I imagined myself participating in such a thing. I¡¯d never drank before. But looking around the table, at the expectant faces, I knew there was no polite way to refuse.
I¡¯m not sure how this would affect me, but as I say, do as the hosts do.¡±
¡°Excellent. Shall we?¡±
I lifted the cup to my lips and took a drink. It was sweet, almost fruity. Then, he spoke.
¡°A queen¡¯s first duty is to choose a harem that will satisfy her husband. Knowing my son, he will need at least ten consorts. How are you going to choose them?¡±
This was going to be a long night.
Chapter Comments
Karen Rolling
vise versa*
VIEW 1 COMMENT
POST COMMENT
18
wounds 23
CH23
Tsuneo
The reports were all over the ce, but they were useful. Knowing what the staff was gossiping about and exactly what they said was useful, but I didn¡¯t care about it. My mind was focused on what could be happening at dinner right now.
Based on the hour, they definitely started the Empty and Harmonious Cups ceremony. I wondered what kind of questions he would ask. My father had always had a strange sense of humor, but he seemed positively gleeful at imagining the questions he would ask and the debates he would engage in with my future wife. I wish more than anything I had the strength to use my connection to the pce to listen in, but perhaps he would just have her y again when it was revealed that I was awake.
My mind conjured the image of Morgan and the way she¡¯d looked dressed in my crimson silk robe. She was so beautiful. My cock stirred, and I let my head fall back against the headboard with a soft groan.
It had been years since I¡¯d enjoyed the touch of a woman. I honestly wasn¡¯t sure how much longer I could manage. It was easier when she wasn¡¯t here, and I didn¡¯t have time to think about
- it. Having Ari sneak into my room so often and be absolutely creepy about it really dulled my libido. Now, it was roaring to life.
The door creaked open. I went still. She closed it, and I felt her barrier go up. Then, she stumbled into sight of the doorway, revealing a sight that sent a jolt through me. Morgan, her face flushed. and a mischievous glint in her normally serious eyes, stood swaying slightly in the doorway. My robe slipped halfway off her shoulder, revealing the slightly sheer ckyer beneath the outer
robe.
¡°Yourdad¡¯s a jerk.¡± she pouted. ¡°And I¡¯m pretty sure the red¨Ceyeddy is evil. Is that Keiji¡¯s
mom?¡± 2
¡°Yes¡ I¡¯m impressed that you managed to walk all the way here.¡±
She giggled and threw up her hands. ¡°Maya helped me! And you should see your dad!¡±
I cocked an eyebrow at her. ¡°You managed to keep up with my father?¡±
She slipped out of the outer room, pulled at the gold cord, and let it drop to the floor. I gulped as the sheer ckyer fell off, and she stood there in nothing more than her underslip. The sight of her made my mouth water.
88%1
CH23
¡°Hedidn¡¯t make it easy!¡± She stumbled forward and closed the bedroom door behind her, locking it shut with a soft sigh. My heart started racing, and when she got to the end of the bed, she hauled herself over the footboard. The strap of her slip slipped down her shoulder, revealing more of her breasts than before. My cock stirred, and I shifted to adjust the drape of my robe as she crawled up the bed towards me.¡°Mind if I¡borrow some warmth?¡±
Before I could react, she raised a hand, muttering something about ¡°privacy,¡± and her shimmering barrier pulsed around the room, effectively blocking any prying eyes or ears. Herughter echoed in the now soundproof chamber as she flopped down onto the plush covers. A seductive glint entered her eyes as she met my gaze. The diadem glinted on her forehead.
¡°What do you say, Your Majesty?¡±
My pulse quickened, my body responding instinctively to the invitation in her voice. But as I leaned in, a different sensation registered ¨C ¨C a shiver, a barely audible whimper. Confusion washed through me. Then, as she curled closer, her body seeking warmth against mine, I felt it ¨C the unmistakable chill emanating from her skin.
¡°Cold,¡± she mumbled, burying her face in my chest. ¡°You¡¯re so¡warm.¡±
Her voice held a childlike vulnerability that instantly banished any thoughts of seduction. This wasn¡¯t a ploy; she was genuinely cold. Despite the logic screaming at me that this was a terrible idea, my body betrayed me the moment her skin touched mine. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Getting cold was an odd reaction to the wine used for the ceremony, but she was human, and no one had ever had a human n the game. With a sigh, I wrapped my arms around her, surprised at how easily she fit against my side. She let out a contented sigh, her leg twining around mine. like a child seekingfort. A strange sense of protectiveness and amusement washed over me.
This is not how I imagined getting her this close to me in bed: being used as a giant pillow. The situation was torturous yet somehow¡endearing. I held her close, the weight of my investigation. forgotten. Tonight, it seemed, all I could offer was warmth in the face of her unexpected chill.
Heat, a stark contrast to her unexpected chill, red across every point of contact. Desire, raw and primal, pulsed through my veins. I tried to push it down as her scent filled my nose. A low, rumbling growl rattled through my chest. She giggled. Every muscle in my body tensed, fighting the urge to pull her closer, to press myself against the intoxicating warmth of her body.
Morgan clenched her hands in my robe and burrowed deeper into my arms, her cold feet seeking warmth against mine. A shiver rippled through me, not from the temperature but from the conflicting emotions churning within me a potent mix of arousal and something strangely tender.
10:02 Wed, Oct 16
CH23
I set the
deepen or on the bedside table and settled into sleep beside her. Her breathing slowed,
88%1
deepening into a peaceful rhythm. I was starting to doze off when I heard a choked sob from her. I opened my eyes. Her body tensed, and she whimpered in her sleep, tears staining the front of my
robe.
¡°Dad?¡± she whispered, her voice thick with sleep and sorrow. ¡°Daddy¡¡±
My heart clenched with guilt and protectiveness. Thushed her and stroked her hair, a soothing murmur escaping my lips.
¡°It¡¯s alright, Morgan. You¡¯re safe. I¡¯m here.¡±
Whether she heard me or not didn¡¯t matter, but her whimpers softened before she drifted back into a peaceful sleep. I stayed awake for a little longer before drifting off into sleep with her. The intimacy of it soothed something in me, and I felt just a little closer to her than before. I smiled.
I couldn¡¯t wait to ask her what the hell had happened at dinner.
Sunlight streamed through the window, painting stripes across the bed. The warmth, however, couldn¡¯t quite prate the chill of the poison that crept through me. I pushed through it. The darkness yielded easier than it ever had. I cracked open one eye, blinking away the remnants of sleep. The bed next to me was empty and cool. Morgan had been gone for a while.
I sat up, scanning the room. The privacy barrier shimmered over the door in her colors. I felt her and several others on the other side of the door. A sense of unease settled in my stomach. Had it all been a drunken dream? Just then, a faint murmur filtered through the door, followed by the unmistakable voice of Doctor Shang.
I frowned, staring at the door. What was going on?
The murmur grew louder. Another voice followed, and I recognized it.
It was Keiji.
What the hell was he doing in my chambers?
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride:
wounds 24
CH24
Morgan
Sunlight speared through the gaps in the heavy curtains, dappling my face with warmth. I blinked, the remnants of a strange dream clinging to the edges of my consciousness. A dream filled with flickering firelight, aforting warmth against me, and a voice ¨C Tsuneo¡¯s voice ¨C murmuring
reassurances.
Disorientation washed over me as I realized where I was tangled up with Tsuneo. My breath hitched. Memories of the previous night flooded back ¨C the ridiculous drinking game, the inexplicable chill, and then¡nothing. How had I ended up here?
A quick nce at Tsuneo revealed him still fast asleep, his chest rising and falling with each deep breath. He looked different this morning. Gone was the rigid tension that had characterized his sleep the first time we shared a bed. Now, his face was rxed, a hint of a peaceful smile ying on his lips. The darkness in his skin, which I figured was a result of the poison, had also faded considerably.
Blessed by the Phoenix, indeed.
For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized. He was undeniably handsome, even in sleep. But the moment was fleeting, reced by a wave of self¨Cconsciousness. Shame burned hot in my cheeks as I realized thepromising position I was in with our legs twined together and my face buried in his chest.
Without further ado, I disentangled myself from the sheets, careful not to wake him. My head throbbed with a dull ache. What the hell had been in the goblet? I don¡¯t see why anyone would ever willingly drink so much.
Leaving Tsuneo, I made my way out of the room, the lingering warmth of his body a stark contrast to the cool air of the antechamber. I grabbed the robe I¡¯d dropped off the floor and put bothyers back on. A knock sounded on the door, and I let Maa inside. A worried frown creased her brow.
¡°Good morning, Your Majesty,¡± she greeted, her voiceced with concern. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±
¡°Like I¡¯ve been trampled by a particrly enthusiastic horse,¡± I mumbled, forcing a smile. ¡°Specifically, my head.¡±
Maya chuckled softly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. Golden wine is quite strong, though I was told you did very well. The previous queen would be proud.
I smiled. ¡°Your aunt?¡±
CH24
Her eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re learning more about the family. That¡¯s great.¡±
She came inside and started to run a bath in Tsuneo¡¯s bathtub. She came bearing more slips but not robes. She went to the closet and disappeared inside,ing out with a pale pink set for the day. I shrugged. Sure. I got into the bath, bathed, and dressed again. By then, she was bringing in breakfast. A soft knock came through the main door. I let it open and smiled at Doctor Shang. His usually stoic face was etched with worry. In his arms, he cradled a small, whimpering child. And behind him, a young woman with dark eyes red at me with undisguised hostility. She¡¯d been at the dinner. Doctor Shang looked exhausted.
¡°Doctor Shang? And?¡±
He sighed, his shoulders slumping with exhaustion. ¡°This is Anya and her mother, one of the king¡¯s concubines,¡± he exined, his voice weary. ¡°Anya hase down with a fever. I was on the
way to you to deliver the next batch when she stopped me.¡±
He looked exhausted, like he hadn¡¯t slept.
¡°How about you join us for breakfast? Take a load off unless you need to go?¡±
The woman sneered and stomped out, closing the door behind her. Doctor Shang sank into a seat with a sigh, letting the child rest on his chest. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
¡°I¡¯m starving, and she¡¯s the worst.¡±
¡°I can tell.¡±
Maya led a small team of servants into the room with a trayden with fresh fruit, warm pastries, and a steaming pot of tea. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the day ahead held. I¡¯d be meeting with the Elders and the king soon, I was sure, but that would have to wait. Maya brought the final. tray of steaming dishes and fresh bread.
¡°Join us, Maya,¡± I said, sitting across from Doctor Shang. I made myself some tea, hoping to get
rid of the headache with some food.
The young girl looked back, her eyes bright yellow, and her gaze flickered over the collection of
fruit.
¡°You want some?¡± Doctor Shang asked.
She rubbed her eyes and nodded, but she didn¡¯t speak. Doctor Shang made her a te with a bunch of fruit and set her up in hisp to eat, leaning against him. He made himself a te and rubbed his eyes.
CH24
¡°I¡¯ve heard that the next food delivery is being prepared. Do you n on going back?¡±
I nodded. ¡°Soon, probably. 1-¡±
A loud knock sounded on the door. I sighed and willed it open. Ari charged in, and Keiji sauntered behind her. I almost groaned. Ari looked at me with a sneer, and Keiji grinned.
¡°Is there something you need?¡± I asked, looking at both of them, my voiceced with a hint of
steel.
Ari scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Just taking note of what to report to the king about your obvious affair with Doctor Shang.
I almost rolled my eyes, but my eyes started to throb. I looked at the little girl as she stuffed something soft and juicy into her mouth with a delighted little hum. Doctor Shang rubbed her back and looked genuinely at peace.
¡°You¡¯re good with kids.¡±
¡°You¡¯re not denying it?¡± Ari hissed.
¡°Such a shame, Morgan,¡± Keiji drawled, his voice dripping with mock sympathy. ¡°One would expect a woman of your¡resources to secure a more¡prestigious affair partner.¡±
My eyes narrowed, anger simmering beneath the surface. ¡°You think so?¡±
He chuckled a humorless sound. ¡°Oh,e now, don¡¯t be coy, Everyone knows the good doctor prefers men. A wasted opportunity, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±
Doctor Shang looked mortified and scandalized. Kejji¡¯s audacity was mind¨Cnumbing. But instead. of stooping to his level, I decided to have some fun.
¡°Perhaps,¡±
¡°I said, a yful smile blooming on my face. ¡°He simply hasn¡¯t met the right man yet. Maybe someone strong, arrogant¡ with a penchant for gossip?¡± O
Keiji¡¯s smirk faltered, his face reddening with a fury so sudden it startled me. For a moment, he sputtered, unable to form a coherent response. The sight was so utterlyical that a genuineugh escaped my lips. Then, Doctor Shang and Maya both snickered.
Just then, Ari charged across the room to the door to Tsuneo¡¯s chambers, but I didn¡¯t take down my barrier. She tried the door, yanking at it before whirling around to yell at me.
¡°Open this door at once!¡±
CH24
¡°No.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t keep me from seeing him, I-
¡°Am queen,¡± I said. ¡°His wife and I refuse to have an unmarried, unrted woman alone with my husband while he can¡¯t defend himself.¡±
She turned bright red. Keiji¡¯s eyes widened. I picked up a pastry with a sigh. Whatever she was going to say got cut off by the next knock on the door.
¡°What is this a family meeting?¡± I grumbled and willed the door open. The king entered, grinning.
He looked at me, and his shoulders slumped. ¡°I was hoping you would look a little worse for wear, Morgan.¡°
wounds 25
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride.
CH25
Morgan
I scoffed. I knew from the night before that he was a mischievous old man, but jeez. Though, I was d that there was a bit of light in his eyes.
¡°Well, pons, if it¡¯s any constion, I feel worse for wear,¡± I gestured to Ari. ¡°That one is screeching, and your other son has insinuated that I¡¯m sleeping with Doctor Shang.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Heughed. ¡°Little Shang¡¯s love is his work at the moment.¡± He looked at Ari. ¡°I thought I was clear about getting along with Tsuneo¡¯s queen.¡±
¡°She¡¯s keeping me from seeing him.
¡°It¡¯s her right.¡± Her jaw dropped. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of him all these years!¡±
¡°And you could not pass the Trial. He is married now. You should be relieved. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he wakes, and he¡¯ll be at your wedding like you¡¯ve always wanted.¡±
She red at me, and I shook my head. The old man was delusional if he thought she wanted Tsuneo at her wedding and not standing across the aisle from her. He looked down, and his eyes. brightened.
¡°Anya, what are you doing here? Are you getting fruit juice all over the doctor?¡± He scooped the little girl into his arms. She let out a little giggle that felt like a prick in my heart. Grief hit me. hard, and I averted my gaze. ¡°You¡¯re red. That mother of yours get you sick again?¡±
She wrapped her arms around his neck, looking over his shoulder at me. There was something a little unsettling in her gaze, and I thought back to the night before. Was she a mermaid?
¡°It can¡¯t be proper for a young,
unmarried man to have breakfast with the queen,¡± Ari hissed.
¡°Doctor Shang is an esteemed member of Tsuneo¡¯s retinue. There¡¯s nothing improper about it at
He smiled at me. ¡°Probably here to give her a cure for that headache I know she has.¡±
I looked at Doctor Shang, and he pulled a vial out of his robes and offered it to me.
¡°For your head.¡± He gestured across the way to the box. ¡°For the others.¡±
¡°Thanks. You really should¡.¡± He shut his eyes, goingx in his seat and clearly asleep. The king
shook his head.
725
¡°Let him sleep.¡± He put his te on the table and reloaded Anya¡¯s te. ¡°As you are up and functioning. I¡¯ll hopefully see you sometimeter. Maya.¡±
She nodded her head. ¡°Uncle.¡±
He grinned and left, cooing at Anya. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve spent the day with me, hm?¡±
The door closed behind him as Ari and Keiji followed him out. I looked over at Maya.
¡°Is¡ Anya his daughter or granddaughter?¡±
¡°Daughter.¡±
I shook my head and took the vial of medicine. Then, a sharp knock on the door came. I gestured it open, revealing a young guard, his face serious.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± he announced, bowing slightly. ¡°The next supply delivery is prepared and awaits you in the foyer.¡±
Perfect timing, I thought with a sigh.
¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll get started on that.¡°I pushed to my feet, ate the rest of my pastry, and grabbed some meat. ¡°Maya, would you mind looking after Doctor Shang?¡±
Maya nodded eagerly. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±
She nudged him gently, waking him. Then, they were gone, heading down the hallway. A small smile tugged at the corner of my lips. I wondered if Maya had a crush on Doctor Shang or if they were just fellows in arms in this crazy pce. I slipped into shoes, leaving the rest of the food. there on the table. I exited with my bag for the day and the medications. I locked the door behind me with a barrier. The guard from earlier was still there. He escorted me to the mirror nearest Tsuneo¡¯s bedroom so I could arrange for the pickup and delivery of the medication. That guard switched out for a seasoned¨Clooking female guard who fell into step beside me. Her presence was reassuring. Keiji, at least, wouldn¡¯t be a problem.
¡°Please wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±
¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±
the halls to where the mirror was. The surface of the mirror
Together, we made our way el quickly.
rippled as I stepped through. I found Ael quickly.
He scanned me quickly, his brow furrowing slightly, ¡°You alright? You look like you haven¡¯t slept.¡±
CH25
I grimaced. ¡°Long story,¡± I muttered, copsing onto the nearby bench with a sigh. ¡°But the good news is, I¡¯m back. And I brought supplies.¡±
Ael gave a relieved smile, taking the box of medicine. ¡°I¡¯ll send word to head to the cave¡ Speaking of news, your family has sent messages about the business. Not really addressed to you, but you should probably see them.¡±
¡°How nice of them to make it easy for me.¡±
I went back through and let the guard lead me to the foyer. Once I¡¯d gotten everything through the gateway, I headed back to the other mirror and left Ael¡¯s unit¡¯s house, walking despite the regal caravan that had been restored from my use. I didn¡¯t want the pomp and circumstance, and I wasn¡¯t going to take it if I didn¡¯t have to. Instead, one of Ael¡¯s unit trailed along with me as an
escort.
The news about the family business gnawed at me. I paid the bills that had been on the books; had I missed something? Maybe it was some other trouble? What kind of trouble, though? Pushing thoughts of Tsuneo, the crazy morning, and all the rest to the back of my mind, I walked on. People looked at me, pointed, and whispered. The rumors would get out of control soon enough.
Soon, I reached the familiar sight of the Ryuyama Silks and Tailoring shop. Taking a fortifying breath, I steeled myself for whatever awaited me inside.
Pushing open the familiar door, a wave of nostalgia hit me. Seeing worn wooden shelves and the sight of bolts of fabric and essories was like stepping back in time. But the atmosphere inside the shop was different. Gone was the usual bustle of customers, reced by a tense silence.
Three figures stood behind the counter Goro and Adele and an aunt who usually ran the shop. Their faces were now lined with worry. The moment they saw me, the air crackled with a mix of shock and disbelief. My aunt didn¡¯t move.
¡°Morgan?¡± Goro gasped, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°Is it¡ is it really you?¡±
Adele rushed forward, lunging for me. I stepped back, and my escort stepped between us.
¡®Please keep your distance from Her Majesty unless asked.¡±
My aunt¡¯s gaze flicked between me and the guard.
¡°So, it¡¯s true then,¡± she finally drawled, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°You¡¯ve gone and be the¡dragon queen.¡±
CH25
I wasn¡¯t surprised that the rumors had reached them already, but her disdain was telling. Part of me knew that a lot of people would have an issue with the Dragon King stepping back into the human realm. Before I could respond, she threw up her hands.
¡°It¡¯s the least you should do after your father¡¯s death, given it¡¯s all your fault in the first ce!¡±
I blinked. ¡°Excuse you?¡±
¡°If you hadn¡¯t stepped down, we wouldn¡¯t have been in this position in the first ce!¡±
Chapter Comments
VonPennifah
excuse you? lol great usage. instead of the standard ¡°excuse me?¡±
VIEW 1 COMMENT
POST COMMENT
10
20
<SHARE
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
wounds 26
CH26
Morgan
I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re delusional.¡±
¡°You knew that Mizuki was a spendthrift and that her father was an idiot, and yet you stepped down anyway. You abandoned your duty as ahead of this family. Your father will be ashamed of
you.¡±
I red at her. ¡°How interesting you think that you can talk to me like that after bowing your head to this man, knowing that he was an idiot and his daughter was a spendthrift.¡±
She flushed and sputtered before mming her hand on the desk. ¡°Don¡¯t try to turn this back on me. You were supposed to take over, so you need to step up and do what needs to be done! We can¡¯t keep running this ce on our own! You need to use your newfound¡power¡and shower us with money! Hire some people to run the shop so none of us have to work another day!¡± She nced at the guard beside me. ¡°He¡¯s a good start.
I stared at her. This wasn¡¯t the family reunion I¡¯d envisioned, but I wasn¡¯t surprised, really. Anger bubbled within me, threatening to boil over. She didn¡¯t care that I could have died. She didn¡¯t even care what trauma I might have had from the experience. All she cared about was her own continued survival. But before I could say a thing, Adele stepped forward.
¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± she said, her voice firm but gentle. ¡°Let¡¯s give Morgan a chance to exin.¡±
¡°Exin? What¡¯s there to exin? If I hadn¡¯t stepped down, Mizuki would be dead, Goro would have killed me, and you¡¯d still be poor. Maybe not today, and maybe not tomorrow, but give it another five years with the way Goro spends money.¡±
I took a deep breath. ¡°And don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not here to save you by bailing you out. I¡¯m here to make you work for it. The Ryuyama Silks and Tailoring shop has been operational and self¨Csustaining for generations, and it will return to that state.¡±
She sputtered, ¡°How selfish of you! You show up here in your fancy new clothes with your bodyguard and tell us to work. Why do we have to work when you don¡¯t? You¡¯re just going to go off and live as a fairy tale dragon queen and leave us here? That¡¯s not what your father would
have done?¡±
¡°My father also let himself be killed by his brother. Should I follow in those footsteps, too?¡± Goro and Adele paled. My aunt flushed.
¡°Why are you bringing up something like that?¡±
CH26
I narrowed my eyes. ¡°So you knew the n. What did Goro promise you?¡±
A tense silence followed, and I scoffed. ¡°Nothing he can pay you, obviously.¡±
My aunt¡¯s face scrunched up.
Adele stepped forward. ¡°Your father-
¡°Don¡¯t you speak of him,¡± I said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not here because of you or him or her; I¡¯m here because of Hiro. My original n to turn the family over to him when he¡¯s of age still stands, even more so now that I have more responsibilities to deal with, but I will not turn it over in the state that it¡¯s in right now. It¡¯s going to be profitable before he has to ever worry about it.¡±
¡°Profitable?¡± my aunt scoffed. ¡°The whole neighborhood¡¯s buzzing about your new title and what it will mean. The shop¡¯s been empty for weeks! Chen¡¯s shop has taken all of our customers
because of cashflow issues!¡±
¡°Chen, hm? How¡¯d that happen? You all stopped sewing?¡± Adjust your to the bolts of fabric on the walls. ¡°All of this merchandise could have been moved. What happened? It¡¯s been more than at
few weeks since Dad¡¯s death. Bereavement time is over, especially for a bunch of snakes.¡±
I crossed the room to the table and grabbed a sheet of paper. In a flurry of movement, I sketched out a design ¨C afortable undergarment that offered support and structure without the need
for restrictive bras or binding. It was a version of the structured slip I was wearing now with a little tweaking.
¡°Call whoever you have to, but you¡¯re going to get them in here and make clothes the way you should have been doing for thest couple of weeks. And you¡¯re going to add this to the catalog. I slid the page across the table to the aunt. She sneered at it. ¡°We¡¯ll call it a structured slip. Comfortable, supportive, and set to rece most women¡¯s underwear. Expand the style into something more seductive if you want.¡±
Goro leaned closer, squinting at the page. ¡°This design¡ it looks familiar,¡± he mused. ¡°We own
this design in the family books.¡±
A wide grin split my face. ¡°Really?¡±
Some heir,¡± my aunt huffed.
Goro nodded. ¡°We do¡ It was discontinued for reasons, but it wouldn¡¯t be hard to recreate it now, probably.¡±
Good. And with the return of the Dragon King, what better time to bring it back?¡±
CH26
A collective gasp filled the room. They all looked at me with wide eyes. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
¡°That¡¯s¡ Is it really going to happen?¡±
I nodded. ¡°We use my position to push it as a symbol of tradition and a new era. The Imperial family is already loaning us money to deal with the cash flow issue-¡±
¡°You-¡±
¡°And you will be
work.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t-¡±
ng my husband back for his generosity,¡± I said, ring at them. ¡°Get to
I whirled on my aunt, whose arms were crossed and lips pursed in a disapproving line.
¡°I¡¯m giving you one chance,¡± I said, my voice calm but firm, ¡°are you in or out? This is a family business, and we need everyone on board. If you¡¯re not willing to contribute, perhaps it¡¯s time you considered living with your husband¡¯s family.¡±
The threat hung heavy in the air. She turned a shade of purple, and for a moment, I thought she might explode. But then, with a huff¡¯and a muttered curse, she threw her hands up in defeat.
¡°Fine,¡± she grumbled. ¡°But don¡¯t expect me to like it, selfish bitch.¡±
I smiled. ¡°Thank you. Get to work.¡±
I pped her on the back a little too hard, eliciting a surprised yelp from her.
¡°Head of the family orders, or would you prefer Imperial orders?¡± I leaned close. ¡°You ck off, and I¡¯ll have you and your little family packed and shipped to his family¡¯s little farm in an hour.¡±
paway!
She
- me. The shop crackled with a newfound energy. Goro kept his eyes averted. Adele pulled bolts of fabric, staying away me and my aunt went to the back to yell at whoever was back there to get to work.
The guard looked amused.
¡°What?¡±
¡°You just
from
He shook his head. remind me of thete queen. It¡¯s refreshing.¡±
I took a seat, trying not to think of all the days of drawing alongside my as I sketched out variations of the structure slip design, each one more daring than thest. I paused on one that
CH26
made me think of Tsuneo. I wondered if I wore something like this, how would he look at me? I
could se
it in my mind¡¯s eye, the hungry look in his eyes, and my stomach jolted, and I kept
moving on.
My circumstances aside, every wife probably, on some level, wanted their husband to look at them. like that. Maybe that would be another element to help market it.
Just as I sat back to start making tweaking notes on fit and color, the shop door burst open with at bang. A family figure d in a shimmering blue dress stormed in, wailing like a banshee.
¡°Papa!¡± Mizuki shrieked. ¡°They won¡¯t let me shop anymore! They said I have to pay for things. upfront now!¡±
wounds 27
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
CH27
Morgan
I rolled my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s because you practically bankrupted the family.¡±
She whirled on me. Her tear¨Cfilled eyes narrowed, morphing from childish frustration to fury.
¡°You!¡± she screeched, her voice shrill. ¡°You¡¯re the reason it¡¯s like this. You hid the money from Daddy and-¡±
¡°Mizuki,¡± I said. ¡°Shut up.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t tell me-¡± She broke off with a little glint of light. I looked at the guard, who smiled at me.
¡°Teach me how to do that one day.¡±
She went pale, rearing back and wing at her throat when no sound came out. I stood. My jaw clenched as I looked at her. I had expected challenges. Figuring out a path forward was bound toe with obstacles, as was navigating the political intrigue of the nobles who would undoubtedly want to speak to me and even the potential hostility of the human realm towards the return of the dragons¡® reign, but Mizuki was not on my list of things I was willing to deal with.
Taking a deep breath, I met her gaze.
¡°Since I¡¯m here, you understand what¡¯s about to happen. Your father is no longer ahead of the family, meaning you are no longer air.¡± Her eyes bulged. ¡°If you expect to keep up your lifestyle and pay for the things that you want, you¡¯re going to have to work. If you choose not to work, then you¡¯ll have to rely on your father¡¯s work, and unfortunately for you, he has a whole other child and a mistress to take care of.¡±
I looked back at Goro. ¡°And you will be taking care of Adele and your son.¡± He set his jaw and nodded. ¡°You will marry her.¡± His eyes bulged. ¡°And no, I don¡¯t care what the rest of the family will say about it. No, I don¡¯t care what you tell your wife about it or how you exin it to Mizuki. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a jail still around to throw you and your aplices in.¡±
He went still, and we stared at each other for a long time. It felt a bit like being back at the house when I first decided to go through with the Trial, except this time, I was sure that there was no way Goro could ever get the upper hand. He liked money too much and being told what to do by me after messing up so badly was nothing in the face of being rted to the dragon queen.
Finally, he nodded. I looked at the guard. ¡°How long is this spell going tost?¡±
CH27
¡°A few hours if I don¡¯t recast it.¡±
¡°Good. Leave it. This ce needs some peace and quiet.¡± I turned back to them. ¡°I have other things to do. I¡¯ll be back before I return to the other realm to check on things.¡±
With that, I left and headed into town to make my presence known.
I stayed at Ael¡¯s unit¡¯s house, noting how much more energy everyone seemed to have. Relief
washed over me as I surveyed the bustling shop a few dayster. Customers browsed the shelves, their armsden with clothes. The buzz of conversation and the clinking of coins against the counter were a wee change from the tense silence that had initially greeted my return. The structured slip, as we had named it, had been an unexpected sess. The innovative design, coupled with a clever marketing campaign that touted it as a symbol of the new era, had captured
the imagination of the town. I was pretty sure people from other towns wereing, too.
With a satisfied smile, I finished helping a customer and nced at the clock. Time to visit Hiro. I
stopped in the back of the shop to tally up the sales for the day and take the money necessary to pay back the loan to Tsuneo before leaving.
I headed out and walked to the hospital. The treatments were doing great things for him, but he still wasn¡¯t awake, yet he regained some color, and his breathing seemed deeper and easier. Ael said that he wasn¡¯t in as much pain anymore and that his vitals were improving. I stayed by his bedside for a few hours, just letting myself rest before heading back to Ael¡¯s unit¡¯s house. I stepped through the mirror once more, the familiar coolness of the hidden chamber washing over
- me.
With a deep breath, I walk down the hallway toward Tsuneo¡¯s chambers, hoping not to run into Keiji or Ari. By my count, it hadn¡¯t been more than an hour or so since I¡¯d left on this side of the veil. I was greeted by an unsettling silence when I reached his bed chambers. The room, usually bathed in a soft, golden light, was shrouded in an unnatural darkness. A sense of dread coiled in
my stomach.
I locked the door behind me and threw up the privacy barrier, then I drew my sword, looking around for some sign of an intruder or something that would be setting me on edge like this. Then, I heard ragged breathinging from the bedroom. I crept forward slowly, thinking that maybe whoever had poisoned him hade back to finally finish the job.
The bed was empty. I rounded it slowly and found Tsuneo sitting beside it. His usually stoic face was contorted in a grimace, his eyes zed with an unnatural light in the darkness. His hand, wing at his shoulder, was covered in blood as it dripped down his shoulder, staining his robe and pooling on the floor. The sight sent a jolt of terror through me his veins were turning a sickly ck, spreading like a venomous spiderweb across his skin and up his neck. As I entered the room, the lights red to life, revealing howrge of a puddle of blood was collecting beneath
CH27
him. I could smell the metallic tang of it.
¡°Tsuneo!¡± I gasped, rushing forward.
He snarled, turning his head in my direction. I stopped just out of reach from him, angling my sword at him, wary of his attack.
My words elicited no response. His eyes, zed with a feverish light, seemed to focus past me, seeing something only he could see. The air crackled with a raw, primal energy that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end.
¡°Tsuneo?¡± He twitched. His jaw popped. Panic wed at my throat. Fear warred with a desperate sense of protectiveness.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to you?¡±
He said nothing. Instead, he twitched again. I approached him slowly, putting the d as ide when his eyes drifted up and met mine. Reaching out, I gently ced a hand on his forehead. His skin burned with an unnatural heat, and a guttural growl ripped from his throat. Instinct urged me to retreat, but I couldn¡¯t abandon him like this. There was a wave of anxietying from him, then fear like I had never known. I could almost hear him crying out.
Taking another shaky breath, I steeled myself and slowly wrapped my arms around him, drawing him against me. I stroked his hair.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Tsuneo. I¡¯m here now.¡±
wounds 28
CH28
881
Tsuneo
Agony. A searing inferno pulsed in my shoulder, spreading like wildfire through my veins. ws. That¡¯s what they felt like razor¨Csharp talons ripping through my flesh, tearing at the very
¨C
essence of my being. My vision blurred, the opulent confines of my chambers morphing into a swirling vortex of pain.
Through the haze, a distant voice pierced the cacophony in my head.
¡°Tsuneo?¡± Female. Familiar, yet distorted. My throat felt like sandpaper, words refusing to form on my parched tongue.
Leave. Get away from me.
The primal scream echoed in the depths of my mind, but my lips remained stubbornly sealed. My body shuddered and tensed with a feral, uncontroble energy. I was a puppet on strings, pulled by an unseen, malevolent force. I had thought the poison was wearing off.
Then, a touch. Cool. Calming. A pair of arms wrapped around me, anchoring me to the storm. raging within. The touch, surprisingly gentle, sent a jolt through my system. A flicker of recognition sparked in the abyss of my mind as the scent hit my nose.
It was Morgan.
Her presence pulled at my mind. Slowly, ever so slowly, the tendrils of rage loosened their grip. The inferno in my shoulder subsided to a dull ache, and the blinding vortex in my vision faded to reveal the familiar surroundings of my chambers.
With a grunt, I wrestled back control, forcing my eyelids open. Morgan¡¯s face swam into focus, etched with worry and concern. Relief, warm and sweet, washed over me, battling the lingering remnants of the poison¡¯s insidious grip.
¡°Morgan,¡± I croaked, my voice hoarse and unfamiliar.
A shaky smile broke across her face. ¡°There you are,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I was so worried. Are you alright?¡±
The concern in her eyes, so genuine and raw, sent warmth spreading through my chest. In that moment, amidst the throbbing pain and lingering echoes of the monstrous transformation, a single thought flickered to life I couldn¡¯t let her see me like this, Not like¡ that.
CH28
I turned away from her, trying to block her view of my shoulder, wincing as the movement sent a fresh jolt of pain through my shoulder.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°And bleeding.¡±
¡°It¡¯s¡ it¡¯s just the poison,¡± I said.
Morgan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Poison does this to you?¡± Her gaze darted to my shoulder, the ck veins stark against my pale skin. ¡°How is that possible?¡±
The question hung heavy in the air. The full weight of the situation, the near descent into oblivion, crashed down on me. Shame burned in my throat, hotter than the lingering embers of the poison.
But before I could answer, she cupped my face and stared into my eyes.
¡°Are you¡ at least with me right now?¡±
I nodded.
Relief washed over Morgan¡¯s face, and it only made me feel worse. I could have hurt her. I looked away. She shifted to look at the wound, and I pushed her hands away.
¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
She put her hand on my shoulder. Her touch was soothing as if it was healing the pain.
¡°You¡¯re a shit liar,¡± she said, her voice full of concern. ¡°But I know we don¡¯t know each other that
well. Still, we¡¯re in this together now, so you¡¯re going to have to tell me the truth eventually.¡±
Together. The word echoed in my head, a stark contrast to the primal istion that had consumed me moments ago. Shame burned in my throat, hotter than the lingering embers of the poison. I wanted to confess, to exin what it felt like when it was like that, the way my instincts to get rid of the pain threatened to consume me, but the memory of it sent a fresh wave of tremors through my body.
When Doctor Shang had devised thea to keep me from ripping myself apart, it hadn¡¯t been so bad, but it wasn¡¯t working as well as it used to. Mustering every ounce of control, I pushed myself away from her embrace, wincing as the movement sent a fresh jolt of pain through my vited shoulder.
¡°Morgan,¡±
¡°I rasped, my voice hoarse and unfamiliar, ¡°1¡ need some air.¡±
CH28
¨C
My gaze darted away from her, unable to meet the concern burning in her eyes. Part of it was shame the shame of sumbing to the poison¡¯s control, of nearly bing a mindless beast before her eyes. But therger part was the raw, throbbing pain that still pulsed through my shoulder, a constant reminder of my vulnerability.
Silence stretched between us, thick with unspoken emotions. I could feel her gaze on me, a mixture of worry and something else I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. Finally, she spoke, her voice soft and hesitant.
¡°Tsuneo,¡± she began, ¡°you need help. This poison¡ it¡¯s clearly affecting you more than you¡¯re letting on.¡±
My throat tightened. There was no denying it. I was in no state to be alone, yet the thought of her witnessing another descent into that primal rage filled me with dread. ¡°I¡ I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I lied, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Just need some time¡ to rest.¡±
The lie hung heavy in the air, and she knew it. Her jaw clenched, a flicker of frustration crossing her features. ¡°No,¡± she said, her voice firm. You¡¯re not fine. And you won¡¯t be left alone in this state. I¡¯ll get Doctor Shang.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
¡°He¡¯s gone until tomorrow.¡±
¡°Fine.¡±
Before I could protest further, she moved with surprising swiftness, crossing the room and reaching for a small pouch hanging on the wall my emergency medical kit. My breath hitched.
¡°Wait,¡± I rasped. ¡°Don¡¯t need that. It¡¯s just a¡ a passing thing.¡±
¡°A passing thing that¡¯s turning your veins ck?¡± she countered, her voiceced with a sharp edge. ¡°Tsuneo, I¡¯m not an idiot.¡±
Frustration bubbled within me, warring with the dull ache in my shoulder and the lingering tremors that threatened to pull me back under. ¡°I said I¡¯m fine!¡± I snapped, the words harsher than intended.
Morgan flinched at my outburst, but to my surprise, it didn¡¯t deter her. Instead, she met my gaze with a resolute stare.
¡°And I¡¯m saying you¡¯re not,¡± she said, her voice calmer now butced with an unshakeable determination. ¡°Now, hold still.¡±
Before I could argue further, she knelt beside me, her hand reaching out to gently grasp my
CH28
injured shoulder. The fouch sent a jolt through me, a mix of pain and a strange sense of grounding.
Taking a deep breath, I allowed her to proceed, the fight momentarily draining out of me. Slowly, she pulled my robe down my shoulder.
She froze for a moment, her brow furrowing. ¡°Doctor Shang¡¯s treatments keep it under control
somehow?¡±
I shook my head, wincing at the movement.
¡°Then¡?¡±
I shook my head, not wanting to admit it.
Her lips pursed in thought. Then, with a sigh, she began rummaging through the contents of the
medical kit.
¡°Alright,¡± she said, her voice firm butced with a hint of worry. ¡°We¡¯ll manage, and I¡¯ll probably put it together without you telling me. I know enough about first aid to get us by until Doctor Shang returns.¡±
As she pulled out bandages and what looked like a vile of some clear liquid, a strange sense of calm washed over me. It wasn¡¯t the end of the world, being stuck here with Morgan, tending to my wounds. In fact, there was a strangefort in it, a sense of vulnerability that I hadn¡¯t allowed myself to experience in a very long time.
¡°Or you could tell me,¡±
wounds 29
CH29
Tsuneo
A beat of silence passed. Then, she began. Her hands were gentle as she began cleaning the wound on my shoulder. It stung, but I barely noticed it around the throbbing pain of my ws. gouging into my sh.
¡°Nothing?¡±
I said nothing.
¡°Fine. Poison¡¯s making you crazy?¡± I scoffed. ¡°Not that then. Is it making you dragon hyper- aggressive for some reason?¡ Or is this like a beast gnawing its own leg off to get out of a trap?¡±
I set my jaw, and her hands went still.
¡°Tsuneo? Am I right?¡±
I hesitated. The memory of the hallucination and the searing pain was still fresh in my mind. Part of me wanted to confide in her, to tell her everything. But a deep¨Cseated shame, honed by the sheer amount of damage this whole incident has caused, held me back.
¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± I mumbled, my gaze flickering away from her.
¡°Uplicate it.¡±
I scoffed. ¡°It hurts.¡±
¡°Too simple, try again.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t watch my food and drink, and now everyone is paying the price.¡±
She went still. ¡°You only eat off jade tes. Try again.¡±
I blinked and looked at her. She frowned. ¡°I know poison probably messes with your head, but it
had to be something else.¡±
I blinked and nodded. All this time, we¡¯d been working on the assumption that it was something I ate or drank because there were so few people who had ess to my clothes, but I nodded. I didn¡¯t remember much about the day I passed out or the days leading up to it.
Maybe.¡±
CH29
¡°Poison is pretty personal,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve got to get in close. Your clothes or bath?¡±
¡°You make it sound like I should bathe in a jade bathtub.¡±
¡°Maybe you should.¡± I scoffed. ¡°And this poison¡ are you sure it¡¯s not e
something more?¡±
Shame burned in my throat once more. Was it so obvious, the way I was holding back? Taking a deep breath, I met her gaze head¨Con.
¡°Morgan,¡± I began, my voice low and measured. ¡°There are things I can¡¯t tell you yet. Things that are¡plicated.¡±
¡°Uplicate it, husband.¡±
I smiled, hearing the wordsing from her lips. Then, I eyed her. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°You¡¯re manipting me.¡±
¡°I hear that it¡¯s the job of every wife, especially if it¡¯s out of your own way.¡±
Iughed.
¡°I trust you, Morgan,¡± I said finally, the words heavier than I intended. ¡°But trust is a two¨Cway street. And right now, there are things I simply can¡¯t share.¡±
A flicker of disappointment crossed her features, but she nodded slowly, epting my answer for
now.
¡°Alright,¡± she said, her voice resigned. ¡°So I¡¯ll keep guessing and patch you up.¡±
With a practiced ease, she cleaned the wound, applying a cooling salve that soothed the burning ache. Her touch, though firm, was gentle, sending a wave of unexpectedfort through me.
As she worked, the silence stretched between us, no longer suffocating but strangelyfortable. In the quiet intimacy of the moment, a strange thought flickered to life ¨C perhaps trust, like any bond, was built not on a foundation ofplete openness but on a shared journey, one careful step at a time.
The thought gave me a sliver of hope. Maybe, just maybe, with time, I could tell her. For now, however, all I could do was focus on the gentle pressure of her touch and the quiet rhythm of her breathing, a soothing melody in the face of the storm that raged beyond the walls of my chambers.
¡°I¡¯m guessing nerve pain,¡± she said finally. ¡°A neurotoxin like a snake or a spider bite, maybe a
K 88%
CH29
paralytic.¡±
¡°You have medical knowledge¡ I thought you were a tailor¡¯s daughter.¡±
¡°My father was a doctor, actually. His mother was a tailor, as is his sister.¡±
I sighed. ¡°He has theories.¡±
¡°Doctor Shang?¡±
I nodded. The silence stretched once more, this time afortable one filled with the quiet thrum of our heartbeats running in time.
¡°And?¡±
The question hung in the air. A part of me recoiled but I pushed it away. What good would it do? Maybe her world had some sort of insight that could help¡ and I wanted her to believe that I trusted her. I wanted her to be closer to me.
¡°It¡¡± I began, my voice rough. ¡°It feels like it amplifies my primal instincts, strips away my control. There¡¯s pain and hallucination, but also it¡¯s hard to move. It¡ traps me in my mind.¡±
Shame burned in my throat as I spoke, the memory of the guttural roars and the razor¨Csharp ws shing in my mind. I stole a nce at Morgan, bracing myself for a wave of disgust or fear. But her expression surprised me. Instead of repulsion, her eyes held a flicker of understanding, almost of empathy. Relief washed over me, tinged with a bittersweet pang. She didn¡¯t judge me for sumbing to the poison¡¯s effects. She simply understood.
¡°That sounds terrifying,¡± she whispered, her voiceced with concern. bit about thea, so that must be¡ a treatment?
and I¡¯m not hearing the
I nodded. I continued, describing the searing pain, the loss of control, the primal hunger that had threatened to consume me. As I spoke, the room seemed to shrink, the focus narrowing to the gentle pressure of her hand on my shoulder and her scent. I felt sleepy and oddly safe.
I opened my eyes and looked at her. She met my gaze. The tension in the room crackled a potent mix of unspoken emotions. The air grew thick, and my gaze drifted to her lips, soft and invitingly close. A surge of desire shot through me, hot and unexpected. Perhaps, in this moment of shared vulnerability, the dam holding back my emotions might finally break.
Just as I leaned forward, the sound of a knock shattered the fragile intimacy. Both of us froze, the spell broken. I frowned and looked toward the door I couldn¡¯t tell who it was in my antechamber with her barrier up. She narrowed her eyes.
CH29
¡°Who is it?¡± I asked. ¡°Can you tell?¡±
I was too weak to use my connection to the pce. I felt more vulnerable than usual, knowing that they were in the antechamber, and I couldn¡¯t tell. All I could do was trust Morgan. She nodded and turned back. Another knock came then, and the doorknob jiggled.
¡°Let¡¯s get you bandaged first.¡±
¡°Who is it?¡± I asked.
She met my gaze. ¡°Keiji.¡±
I groaned. What the hell did he want? My desire that had red so brightly moments ago was reced by a wave of irritation. Damn Keiji and his impable timing. But before I could respond further, the knocking resumed, more insistent this time.
I couldn¡¯t hear his voice. I gritted my teeth and looked at Morgan. Her gaze darted from side to side. There was no ignoring him for long, and I damn sure didn¡¯t want him alone in the rest of the room. With a sigh, I pushed myself away from Morgan, the warmth of her touch lingering on my skin like a phantom sensation.
She stopped me. ¡°You expect anyone to believe aatose patient got injured like this
Shit, she was right.
wounds 30
CH30
Tsuneo
The silence stretched for a moment. What was the n? Morgan started to wrap my shoulder with bandages. Her gaze met mine.
¡°Let¡¯s get you settled back in.¡±
Morgan nodded, her expression unreadable. Without a word, she helped me back onto the luxurious bedsheets, the cool silk a wee contrast against my heated skin. The lingering warmth of her touch on my arm sent a fresh jolt through me, a bittersweet reminder of the interrupted moment.
As I sank back against the pillows, she began putting away the medical supplies, her movements brisk and efficient. Once finished, she knelt beside the bed and, with surprising ease, shoved the
medical kit under the ornately carved frame.
With a flick of my wrist, a wave of shimmering energy pulsed through the room. The pool of blood vanished. It vanished from my robe and hands. The robe mended itself.
¡°That was impressive.¡±
I smiled.
¡°Think you can manage to y dead long enough?
I nodded and settled into my usual position. Before I closed my eyes, she slipped out of the pink robe, leaving just the thin, see¨Cthrough middleyer and her slip. I shut my eyes, trying to block the image out of my mind, and push down my jealousy at the thought that he would see her like that. She ran a hand through her short hair, but her diadem remained in ce as she opened the door.
¡°What do you want?¡± She asked. ¡°And how dare you just barge into his room. Have you no respect?¡±
¡°You¡¡± His voice turned sleazy. ¡°What took so long?¡±
¡°What does it look like?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted because I actually do work. If you want to take his spot, shouldn¡¯t you be working on taking on some of his duties?¡±
¡°There¡¯s at least one duty I¡¯d like¡¡±
CH30
¡°Not even if you were the only option in either realm. Get out.¡±
I heard him walking away from the door. She followed him to the door and said loudly.
¡°Next time, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re an intruder: swing first, ask questionster.¡±
Relief washed over me as the sound of Keiji¡¯s retreating footsteps faded away. With a sigh, I cracked open one eye to see Morgan standing by the massive oak door. The sound of her footsteps returned. My other eye remained closed, but a sly smile yed on my lips. Morgan, it seemed, was growing fiercer by the moment. The door closed, and I felt her barrier go up.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was my fault.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I mumbled, unable to contain my amusement. ¡°Nice job.¡±
A soft chuckle escaped her lips. Then, I opened my eyes, and the heat in my veins turned boiling. She didn¡¯t reach for her outer robe, and the see¨Cthrough robe did nothing to cover her curves.
Heat flooded my cheeks. The words pushed at my lips. Before I could form a coherent thought, she spoke.
¡°I¡¯m going to wash up. Then, I¡¯ll be out there. Did you get a chance to eat?¡±
I nodded.
¡°Good. I¡¯m starving. Rest, yeah?¡±
With that, she left my bedroom. My eyes trailed her every movement, captivated by the elegant curve of her spine and the way the light cast shadows on her body. The air crackled with unspoken tension, a potent mix of desire and adrenaline. I was dead tired and turned on. It was hell. Iy back, blinking up at the ceiling. As Iy there, the throbbing pain in my shoulder, a dull achepared to the storm of emotions raging within me, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would happen next?
I got out of bed just in time to see the bedroom door close, and a wall of shimmer jade and gold light cover it. My gaze drifted down, and a jolt of electricity shot through me. Her outer robey discarded on the floor. I bent down and picked it up, burying my nose in it on impulse. I growled, wanting to barge into the bathroom, but I stepped back into the bedroom. Heat flooded my cheeks. The poison¡¯s effects were still lingering.
Before the pain started to grow to more than a dull ache, I headed back to bed. Part of me was thrilled ¨C she was here, with me, in a state of undress that spoke of a newfound closeness. But another part, a possessive, primal instinct, red with anger. The image of Keiji seeing her like
CH30
that, a glimpse of vulnerability that was rightfully mine alone, sent a dark scowl etching lines on my face.
¡°Morgan,¡± I finally rasped, my voice thick with emotion.
She poked her head out of the bathroom. I could tell she had only dropped the see¨Cthrough robe. Her eyes were wide.
¡°Yes?¡±
¨C
¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I choked out, the single word epassing a maelstrom of emotions possessiveness, jealousy, and a desperate need to im herpletely. But something held me back: a respect for her and a fear of smothering the fragile connection we were building.
¡°Don¡¯t¡ let anyone see you like that again,¡± I finished, my voice rough with possessiveness.
A ghost of a smile yed on her lips. ¡°Like what?¡± She feigned innocence, her eyes sparkling with
amusement.
¡°You know exactly what I mean,¡± I grumbled, a wry smile tugging at the corner of my own lips. Despite the seriousness of the situation, a yful banter felt like a wee. Sheughed and ducked back into the bathroom.
Soon, she came back out, dressed in a clean slip and a different robe. She sat beside me, and suddenly, she gasped. My gaze darted to her hands, where a thin red line marred the pale skin on her wrist. The sight sent a jolt of concern through me.
¡°What happened?¡± I demanded, the possessiveness momentarily eclipsed by worry.
¡°Oh, this?¡± She dismissed it with a nonchnt wave of her hand. ¡°Just a sewing ident. Nothing serious.¡±
But I wasn¡¯t convinced. The thin line seemed too deliberate, too clean¨Ccut to be a mere sewing. mishap. Rising on my elbow, I ignored the protest from my still¨Caching shoulder and reached for her hand.
¡°Let me see,¡± Imanded, my voice firm butced with a newfound tenderness.
Hesitation flickered across her face, but after a moment¡¯s pause, she relented, extending her hand towards me. I summoned the medical kit from under the bed and held her hand gently. A warmth bloomed in my chest as I started to treat her hand.
¡°You should be more careful,¡± I chided her gently, my gaze lingering on the delicate curve of her
CH30
wrist.
85%
¡°Says the man with holes in his shoulder?¡±
A chuckle escaped my lips. ¡°Fair point.¡±
I wrapped her hand and held it. I was barely able to keep my eyes open. The tension that had gripped us moments ago was gone, and it felt oddlyfortable between us.
As I finished securing thest bit of bandage, our eyes met. Hers held a depth of emotion I couldn¡¯t decipher, a mix of vulnerability and something more. In that moment, suspended between unspoken desires and the weight of unspoken truths. I held her hand, and she smiled a little.
¡°You should rest. You look exhausted.¡±
¡°¡ stay with me.¡±
POST COMMENT Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Author¡¯s Note: Hi, hope you like the story. I¡¯ll be posting new chapters soon ??
Chapter Comments
Visitor
I¡¯m really enjoying this story. I can¡¯t wait to see how their rtionship develops. I feel so sorry for them & his Dad.
Kylie Zammit
love this story, I can¡¯t wait to see what happens
wounds 31
CH31
Morgan
Sunlight streamed through the windows, sending a golden beam dancing across the ornately carved bed frame. I stretchednguidly, the luxurious silk sheets cool against my bare skin. A momentter, I froze, feeling the heat of Tsuneo¡¯s body beside me.
My gaze drifted to the other side of the massive four¨Cposter bed. Tsuneoy sprawled amongst the pillows, his chest rising and falling with the rhythm of deep sleep. A shock of dark looked hair fanned out across the silk, and the faintest hint of a smile yed on his lips. He¡ peaceful. Unburdened by the weight of his worries.
A tenderness bloomed in my chest, and a nervous flutter filled my stomach. Never in a million years would I have imagined myself waking up tangled in the sheets with a dragon. prince, especially not after how I¡¯d got here.
The corner of my mouth lifted in a reluctant smile. There was no denying the undeniable change that was happening between us. He wasn¡¯t wary of me and I was seeming more of the man Tsuneo really was. He was charismatic, charming, too. Had things been different, there was a good chance. that we¡¯d already¡
My face burned at the though. I shook my head, but I heard his voice from the night before, pleading with me to stay. The longing and possessiveness that had red in his voice when he¡¯d told me not to let anyone see me less than dress again¡ it all sent a shiver of excitement down my spine.
But a niggling voice of reason whispered a caution in the back of my mind. This was Tsuneo, the crown prince of a hidden dragon kingdom. And his family had murdered hundreds if not thousands of human women before me. His life was a tangled web of politics and duty. And then there was the assassination attempt that still hadn¡¯t been solved. The Veil. His mother, and everything else that felt like a dark cloud hanging over the realms.
Just as I was about to untangle myself from the sheets, a deep rumble echoed from beside me. Tsuneo stirred, his eyes fluttering open. For a moment, he seemed disoriented, then recognition dawned, and azy smile spread across his face.
¡°Morgan,¡± he murmured, his voice husky with sleep. ¡°You¡¯re still here.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
There was a hint of vulnerability in his voice that tugged at my heartstrings. No one had ever been so happy to see me first thing in the morning before.
¡°Good morning, Sleeping Beauty, I teased, my voice softer than intended.
CH31
A chuckle rumbled in his chest. ¡°Seems I owe you a debt of gratitude,¡± he said, his gaze locking with mine. ¡°For dealing with Keiji and for¡ well, for staying.¡±
My cheeks flushed a warm pink. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I mumbled, looking away. ¡°It was the least 1 could do.¡±
Silence stretched between us, thick with unspoken emotions. I cleared my throat.
¡°I should get going¨C¡±
He reached out, his hand gently cupping my cheek. His touch sent a jolt through me, a wee warmth spreading through my body.
¡°Please stay,¡± he pleaded, his voice low and husky. Just a little longer.¡±
The sincerity in his eyes was undeniable. Hesitation warred with a surprising desire to simply stay curled up beside him, to bask in this unexpected intimacy for a little while longer.
Taking a deep breath, I surprised myself by nodding. ¡°Alright, I agreed. ¡°But not for too long. They¡¯ll probably be sending someone to get me ready for the day soon anyway.¡±
Relief washed over his face, a flicker of something moreplex in his eyes. We spent the next few minutes infortable silence, simply enjoying each other¡¯s presence. The weight of the previous night¡¯s events seemed to fade away, reced by afortablepanionship that surprised me.
As predicted, a knock on the door shattered the peaceful silence.
Maya¡¯s voice came through the door.
¡°Your Highness? Are you awake?¡±
With a sigh, I untangled myself from the sheets, a blush creeping up my neck. Tsuneo, to his credit, didn¡¯t try to prolong the inevitable. He helped me sit up, his touch lingering a beat too long before he pulled away.
¡°I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± I promised, a warmth blooming in my chest. ¡°I need to check on my brother and see how the family business is doing.¡±
A smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°Of course, he said. ¡°And Morgan?¡±
The question hung in the air,ced with a hint of possessiveness that sent another jolt through me. ¡°Yes?¡± I replied, meeting his gaze.
H31
80%
His smile widened, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Try not to cause too much trouble.¡± The yful warning felt oddly endearing.
¡°No promises,¡± I countered with a grin, feeling a strange lightness in my step.
He chuckled. ¡°I want to hear all about it.¡±
I nodded. With a final lingering nce, I got out of bed, pulling on another robe and walking out to the antechamber. I opened the door and Maya smiled at me.
¡°Good Morning!¡±
I nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get the day started, hm?¡±
I followed her down the hallway, feeling light as air. The opulent hallway stretched before me, sunlight streaming through windows. But my mind was elsewhere, reying the scene from moments ago ¨C the warmth of Tsuneo¡¯s touch, the vulnerability in his gaze, the possessiveness that both surprised and excited me.
As we walked, Maya kept stealing curious nces at me.
Finally, unable to contain herself any longer, she blurted out, ¡°Forgive me, but¡ what happened in there?¡±
Her blunt question made meugh. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°You seem to be walking on air.¡±
I nodded. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m¡ settling in.¡±
She beamed at that. I certainly hope so.¡±
I bathed and changed into a gown in the queen¡¯s colors, but I kept Tsuneo¡¯s robe as well. Then, I headed downstairs to to get the supplies through the portal. When I stepped through the portal back into the human realm, I sighed. The familiar scent of pine and damp earth filled my lungs, a wee contrast to the perfumed air of the dragon pce. The men divided the supplies like before and I rode back to my hometown with them
The journey back to my hometown was as peaceful as ever, yet mingled with a pang of sadness at leaving Tsuneo behind. The injury wasn¡¯t major, but I wondered if he would slip into another episode while I was gone. I was worried about him. The tentative connection we had forged, the warmth of his touch, the vulnerability he had shown all of it yed on repeat in my mind. Was he afraid of it? When I thought about how it must feel to be trapped in that room, my heart
CH31
ached.
Maybe, I¡¯d bring him something back from the mortal realm, but what did you bring a prince?
The questions swirled in my head, unanswered and unsettling. Finally, the familiar outline of my hometown came into view. I got off the caravan in front of my family¡¯s shop. People greeted me, bowing a bit. Rtives shot me dirty and begrudging looks, but no one spoke to me. The shop was doing better than I expected, so I didn¡¯t linger and headed to check on my brother. He was still stable and unconscious, so I headed back to the portal.
I hadn¡¯t taken more than a few steps out of the portal when I felt the presence nearby and the arm around my neck.
wounds 32
CH32
Morgan
Panic surged through me as I wed at the unseen assant, gasping for breath.
¡°Wha¡¡± I croaked, the sound strangled in my throat. I fumbled for my sword, but the arm tightened around my throat. The scent of leather and something metallic filled my nostrils, a
sickening cocktail that did little to alleviate the terror gripping me.
I jammed my elbow back, trying to get free before my vision started to go blurry. The angle was wrong for my sword. I mmed my head back but the assant avoided it.
I wed at the arm. The man tightened his hold, the world blurring at the edges as darkness threatened to im me. I jumped, trying to throw him off bnce as he dragged me away from the portal and down the hallway, but it was no good. I had no purchase, and the guy was huge, lifting me off my feet with ease. Thest thing I registered before sumbing to unconsciousness was the shimmering distressed air that shifted around me like a warning from the pce before. everything was swallowed by the suffocating darkness.
Tsuneo
Relief, a sweet and unfamiliar sensation, washed over me as the heavy oak doors of the library clicked shut behind Morgan. The air, thick with tension moments ago, felt lighter, almost breathable again. Watching her leave had filled me with a curious mix of emotions ¨C pride, a possessiveness that surprised even me, and a deep sense of gratitude. She had stayed with me without judgment, willingly andpassionate to my plight.
It felt as though everything about her was drawing me in more and more by the day. With a sigh, I pushed myself to my feet, the dull ache in my shoulder felt lesser. I pressed on it, finding the
wounds closed and smiled.
She really was the one, wasn¡¯t she?
I decided on a hot bath. As I stripped off my sweat dampened clothes, a jolt of surprise ran through me. The darkness that had marred my skin for so long were almost gone. Only faint gray -smudges remained. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
A warmth bloomed in my chest, a feeling that had nothing to do with the steam rising from the bathwater. The memory of her touch, the concern in her eyes when she had cleaned my wounds¡ It sent a delicious shiver down my spine.
A low growl rumbled deep within me, a sound that resonated with a primal awareness. My inner
CH32
dragon, usually dormant except when the poison threatened to consume me, stirred restlessly.
Fear and hope washed through me. Was the posion taking over again, or was he just waking up in response to my thoughts about Morgan?
Morgan¡¯s face shed through my mind. The warmth of her touch, and the fire in her eyes sparked a primal possessiveness in me. I lowered myself into the tub as the yearning for something I
couldn¡¯t quite define, wed its way to the surface.
The water swirled around me, the heat easing the tension from my muscles.
My gaze drifted down to the bandages on my arm, a testament to Morgan¡¯s gentle ministrations. A
warmth bloomed in my chest, a feeling that had nothing to do with the steam rising from the
bathwater.
The memory of her touch, the concern in her eyes when she had cleaned my wounds¡ it sent a pleasant shiver down my spine. I closed my eyes, letting the memory wash over me. Perhaps, I mused, the exhaustion of the past few days was finally catching up to me. The vulnerability I felt, the unexpected yearning for her presence, it had to be fatigue and loneliness.
But a niggling voice in the back of my mind refused to agree with that. The weakness still lingered. The poison wasn¡¯t fully eradicated. Usually, as the poison waned, it would drag me under into a fitful sleep gued by nightmares. My muscles would tense, my breath would hitch, and the world would dissolve into a horrifying kaleidoscope of pain and distortion. Butst night had been peaceful.
The prickle of unease morphed into a strange anticipation. My heartbeat quickened, not from fear but from a different kind of urgency. I closed my eyes tighter, willing the familiar dread to engulf me. But instead, a new image flickered behind my eyelids.
The image of Morgan bathed in the soft glow of candlelight, her hair damp. She wore a simple white slip, clinging to the curves of her body in a way that sent a jolt of heat through me. A smile yed on her lips, a mischievous glint in her eyes.
In my mind¡¯s eye, the bathroom door creaked open and she slipped in, a yful glint in her eyes.
¡°I thought I might find you here,¡± she murmured, her voice a soft caress.
The fantasy unfolded, fueled by the lingering effects of the poison and the surprising yearning I felt for her touch. The steam swirling around us like a shared secret. Then, with a yfulugh, she shed her nightgown, revealing the soft curves of her body.
My breath hitched in my throat. In my fantasy, I reached out, my fingers brushing against her warm skin. She leaned into my touch, a shiver running down her spine. Our lips met in a searing
2/3
CH32
kiss, a taste of fire and something sweetly forbidden.
The heat intensified, the fantasy morphing into a haze of desire. My hands explored the smooth. skin of her back, her touch sending shivers down my spine. The waterpped around us. I grew bolder as Morgan melted into my embrace. Her fingers danced across my chest, sending a jolt of electricity through me. The lingering weakness from the poison was a distant memory now, reced by a raw hunger fueled by desire.
¡°Tsuneo, she breathed, her voice ¨¤ soft sigh against my lips. The sound of my name, whispered on her breath, sent a thrill down my spine. My dragon stirred within me, an echo of his primal lust resonating with my own.
¡°Morgan,¡± I growled back, the sound rough with longing. I pulled her closer, our bodies flush against each other. The warmth of her skin felt like a brand against mine, and I could feel the frantic beat of her heart mirroring my own.
The bathwater, once a soothing haven, now felt charged with anticipation. We explored each other with a growing sense of urgency, the touch of skin against skin sending shivers of delight cascading through my body. Every kiss, every caress, felt like a forbidden treasure unearthed.
Just as the fantasy reached a fever pitch, a sharp crack echoed through the chamber, shattering the illusion. A searing pain ripped through my mind and left me gasping in the tub. A vision, vivid and horrifying, mmed into me ¨C Morgan, limp in a shadowed figure¡¯s arms, being dragged down the hallway by a cloaked figure. I heard the pce practically screaming in the courtyard as if I was there as Morgan was hauled into a shadowy carriage.
A primal roar ripped through me. The dragon surged to the forefront, a beast awakened and enraged. Fear, not for myself but for Morgan, tightened its icy grip around my heart. I felt my form melt into shadow, and I was out of the tub and flying, rushing, floating through the pce. with a snarl that echoed through the halls and across the courtyard. People gasped in fear as I flew overhead, but I didn¡¯t heed them.
I had to get to Morgan.
wounds 33
CH33
Morgan
Pain, a dull ache throbbing behind my eyes, ripped me from unconsciousness. Disoriented, I blinked against the oppressive darkness, my throat parched and raw. Tentatively, I tried to move, only to find my wrists bound tightly behind my back. Panic wed at my throat, but I forced it
down. Any noise, any movement, might alert my captors, whoever and wherever they were.
The air was thick and damp, the stench of mildew and something metallic filling my nostrils. Blood? Metal? Definitely stale water. Straining my ears, I picked up the murmur of voices. I recognized Keiji¡¯s voice. There were others with him too, voices I vaguely recalled as belonging to some of the Elders.
¡°¡we can¡¯t leave her alive,¡± a voice, raspy andced with fear, dered.
¡°But what about the veil?¡± another Elder, a woman with a calmer voice, countered. ¡°She may be the key to lifting it finally. She can pass¨C
¡°Stabilizing it or weakening it?¡± The first voice shot back. ¡°We can¡¯t risk Tsuneo gaining any more favor. He is not even awake and yet he is still favored.¡±
A tense silence followed, broken only by the dripping of water somewhere deep within the cave. Then another voice, older and male, spoke, his voice tight with concern.
¡°Perhaps¡ there¡¯s another way. The old texts mention a forced bond. We could¡¡± He trailed off, leaving the horrifying implication hanging in the air. ¡°To Prince Keiji. Have you brought the potion?¡±
My stomach lurched. A bond, forced upon me, with someone like Keiji¡ the mere thought of it sent a fresh wave of terror coursing through me. Escape. I needed to escape. But how?
A quick survey of my surroundings revealed nothing promising. The cave was dark beyond the soft lighting from ahead of me. My weapon was hopelessly out of reach with my hands bound behind me back. Even if I could reach it, I had no idea how many people were out there.
Despair threatened to engulf me, but I forced it back. I refused to give up. There had to be a way out. My gaze darted around the cave, searching for anything that could be used as a weapon, a tool, anything. A sliver of hope flickered in the darkness. A loose rock, nestled in a shallow crevice near my bound feet, offered the faint possibility
Focusing on the rock, I willed myself to ignore the throbbing in my head and the growing tightness in my chest. I needed to loosen the rock first, then maybe, just maybe, I could use it to
CH33
shred the ropes.
I moved slowly towards it. My bound wrists scraped against the rough cave floor, the raw skin protesting with each tentative movement.
¨C
Sweat beaded on my forehead, the damp air clinging to my skin like a second, mmyyer. The voices ¨C thankfully still arguing seemed to grow louder, their urgency a constant reminder of the dwindling time. Inching my body back, I managed to nudge the rock slightly closer. It wasn¡¯t
much, but it was a start.
Suddenly, the murmur of voices ceased. An unsettling silence settled over the cave, broken only by the dripping of water and the frantic hammering of my heart. My breath hitched. They wereing.
With a surge of adrenaline, I threw all my remaining strength into a final, desperate push. The rock tumbled out of the crevice,nding with a dull thud on the hard floor just within reach of my bound hands. Relief washed over me, cold and exhrating.
Just as I stretched my arm forward, the scrape of footsteps echoed in the passage. I froze,
every muscle coiled in anticipation. The wooden door creaked open, casting a sliver of golden light across the damp cave floor. Two figures emerged, their faces obscured by the darkness.
¡°Is she still unconscious?¡± one of them hissed. It was a of fear and apprehension.
young guard, his voice tight with a mixtu
¡°Seems so,¡± the other replied, a gruff voice I recognized as Elder Nara. ¡°Get the potion ready. We don¡¯t have much time.¡±
They left again. As soon as they were gone, I grabbed the rock in my bound hands.
The rock felt heavy in my bound hands, I sawed through the ropes and pushed to my feet. I heard theming back andunched the rock at the them. There was a startled yelp, a sickening crack, and the guard crumpled to the ground, clutching his head. One of the elders roared in anger, his voice echoing in the cave. But before he could react, Keiji burst through the passageway, his face a mask of fury.
¡°Morgan!¡± he bellowed.
I drew my sword, ring at him. More people came up behind him. The panic rose up like bile in the back of my throat. There was no mistaking the anger in his eyes, the cold calction.
¡°Exin yourself,¡± I said. ¡°Where am I? How long have I been here? How did you get me out of the pce?¡±
CH33
Keiji scoffed. ¡°Why would I tell you that? And it hardly matters. There¡¯s only one way out of this
cave.¡±
He smirked. ¡°Dead or at my side.¡±
A slow, cruel smile spread across his face. ¡°Which will it be?¡±
I set my jaw. ¡°There¡¯s a third option.¡°¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
¡°All of you dead.¡±
I turned, aiming my de at the oil torch nearby. The oil turned to a wall of fire between us and I
took off.
¡°Get her!¡±
I ran deeper into the darkness. A cold dread washed over me as I heard them running after me. I needed a n. Someone lunged at me. I turned hard and sharp, slicing against something solid and giving. Someone cried out. My heart leaped into my throat and I kept running, deeper and deeper into the darkness as the torches started to vanish.
What could I do? Soon, I would have no light, and was pretty sure that they could see in the dark. Keiji wasn¡¯t going to let up, and I didn¡¯t want to know what his n was.
I rounded a corner and plowed intoplete darkness. My sword started to glow a vibrant blue, lighting just enough space ahead of me to keep going.
¡°You have no idea where you¡¯re going,¡± Keiji yelled from behind me. ¡°You will help me. You will be my queen. You can¡¯t be happy with a half dead vegetable!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
I ducked to one side, covering the de of my sword. I crouched down trying to catch my breath.
*Don¡¯t make this harder on yourself, Morgan,¡± he said.
I heard him getting closer. Just him. There was only one set of footsteps.
¡°See reason, Morgan,¡± he hissed, his voice dripping with a false calm. ¡°Be my queen, and I will spare your life. We could be happy¡ Refusing me will only make things worse in the end.¡±
i swallowed, ready to lunge at him. Then, he stepped just in front of me and I lunged.
He turned on me. My de hit his ws with a shriek, Sparks flew and he screamed as his robe.
CH33
caught fire from it. I shoved him away and kept running down another passageway. I saw light up ahead. I thought maybe it was the exit or someway out.
Then, the passageway opened up before me like a gaping maw, its vastness swallowed by an inky ckness that pulsed with an unnatural chill. There was only a single beam of lighting from above.
I rushed towards it and the ground gave out beneath me, plunging me forward into the dark.
wounds 34
CH34
Morgan
My heart raced as I fell. Then, the blue glow from my sword, now almost blindingly bright, revealed the source of coolness that I¡¯d noticed before. There was a vastke of dark water below me. I braced to dive in, listening to the footstepsing from behind. I plunged into the water. The icy water stole my breath as it mmed into me, but I fought against the urge to surface, kicking my legs and paddling frantically away from where I¡¯d fallen beneath the surface of the water. I couldn¡¯t see anything, but there was the faintest current in the water, carrying me forward.
I couldn¡¯t hold my breath any longer and kicked to the surface, gasping for breath.
I looked up to where I hade form, but I couldn¡¯t see the ledge I¡¯d fallen from or even a bit of light from a torch.
Suddenly, a colossal coil of smooth, cold flesh encircled my body. Panic seized me like a vice. A serpent? An eel? Whatever it was, it squeezed tighter, its immense strength constricting the air from my lungs. I thrashed, desperate to break free, but its hold was relentless.
The de slipped from my numb fingers, ttering against the unseen bottom of theke. My vision began to blur around the edges, the throbbing in my head a dull counterpoint to the roaring in my ears. Just as I felt the sweet, insidious embrace of unconsciousness, the water dragon lurched violently, throwing me with a sickening are through the air.
Inded with a bone¨Cjarring thud on the cold, wet rock of the shore, the air whooshing back into my lungs in a painful gasp. Coughing and spluttering, I scrambled back, my body screaming in protest. The water dragon, a colossal serpentine form outlined against the luminous water, reared back to strike.
A deafening roar echoed through the cavern, shaking the very ground. The dragon red down at me. A tremor ran through the water, distorting theke¡¯s shimmering surface. I watched, heart pounding in my chest. Hope, fragile and flickering, bloomed in my chest. Perhaps, just perhaps, the creature could be on my side. Relief, as fleeting as it was potent, evaporated as a pair of rough hands mped onto my shoulders. The pair of elders I didn¡¯t recognize, their faces contorted with a mix of fear and anger, wrestled me back from the water¡¯s edge. Disoriented and gasping for breath, I struggled against their hold, but my strength was waning.
Then, a figure rose from theke, its serpentine form morphing and shifting before solidifying into the unmistakable form of Keiji. He emerged dripping wet, a feral glint in his eyes that sent shivers down my spine.
CH34
86%1
With a snarl that ripped through the cavern, he strode towards me, the Elders scrambling out of his way. He towered over me, his wet clothes clinging to his frame. Before I could react, he mmed his knee onto my chest, the air whooshing out of my lungs in a surprised gasp. Pain exploded across my ribs, momentarily stealing my breath.
He sneered, his eyes hardening. With a flick of his wrist, a glint of metal shed in the dim light. A w extended from his hand. He lunged forward, shing at my clothing, leaving me exposed,
naked and vulnerable.
Panic threatened to consume me, but a surge of rage pushed it back. I would not be his pawn. I would not break. With a roar that surprised even myself, I mmed my head into his face. The impact sent a jolt of pain through my skull, but it was nothingpared to the fury burning
within me. Keiji stumbled back, a hand flying to his bloodied nose. The look on his face, a mixture of shock and rage. He pinned me further to the ground, his face a mask of murderous rage. A backhand blow connected with my jaw, sending a searing jolt of pain through my head. The metallic tang of blood filled my mouth.
He struck me again.
The world exploded in a kaleidoscope of pain and stars. Keiji roared, a sound that echoed off the damp cave walls, and his fist connected with my jaw. My head snapped back, the rock ttering from my grasp. Blood filled my mouth, a metallic tang that mingled with the rising tide of nausea.
¡°You stupid, defiant girl!¡± he screamed, his face contorted with rage. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? This power, the throne, it should be mine! Tsuneo, that weak, sickly fool, has no right to it!¡±
¡°You¡¯re the only weak one,¡± I choked out. ¡°Poisoning people¡¡±
I shoved at him. The elders held me down. I screamed and rolled trying to get hi away from me. Ignoring my struggles, he grabbed my face, his fingers digging into the raw flesh around my cheekbone. From his belt, he produced a small vial filled with an ominous, glowing liquid.
¡°Drink it,¡± he hissed, his voice tight with barely controlled fury. ¡°Be my queen, and all will be forgiven. Refuse, and this will be yourst breath. I don¡¯t give a damn about the veil.¡±
Clenching my jaw shut, I red up at him, a silent challenge in my eyes. He growled, frustration twisting his features. With a snarl, he shoved a hand into my mouth, prying my jaw open. The metallic tang of the vial filled my nostrils as he tipped it over my lips, the glowing liquid threatening to spill down my throat.
But I wouldn¡¯t give him the satisfaction. I spat it out into his face. He screamed. A yelp of surprise and pain erupted from him. He reared back, wiping his face wildly, clutching at his burning eyes. For a precious moment, he was incapacitated, the vial ttering to the ground and rolling away
85%1
CH34
into the darkness. I lifted up, trying to throw him off. He tumbled off me. I kicked out and away from them. Keiji stood over me. Pain exploded across my ribs, momentarily stealing my breath. He kicked harder, knocking the wind out of me so hard I gagged.
¡°Clearly you need to learn your ce!¡±
I was dazed, seeing stars as he got back down and forced my legs apart. I screamed, trying to get away from him. Fury contorted Keiji¡¯s face into a monstrous snarl. A guttural roar ripped from his. throat, he mped his hands around my throat. My breath hitched, the air stolen from my lungs in a single, brutal squeeze. Panic wed at me. He pulled the tie of his robe away. I kicked and screamed.
¡°Get off of me! Get off of me!¡±
¡°I was trying to be nice, you little bitch.¡±
I felt the heat of his body pressing up against me, threatening to shove into me. My eyes filled with tears. Stars danced before my eyes, the cavern walls shimmering and blurring.
¡°You have no one to me but yourself,¡± he snarled, his voice a strangled whisper. ¡°And if you won¡¯t be mine, you¡¯ll be nothing.¡±
The world began to fade at the edges, the darkness creeping in at the corners of my vision. Just as I felt him start to push and the darkness of unconsciousness take over, a thunderous crack echoed through the cavern, splitting the air itself along with Keiji¡¯s head. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
wounds 35
CH35
Morgan
Keiji¡¯s head exploded in a fountain of blood, hot and gushing over me. His body crumpled on top of me.
I screamed. ¡°Get off me! Get off me!¡±
The two Elders holding me down crumpled in unison, their lifeless bodies copsing onto the cold stone floor. A scream, sharp and shrill, pierced the sudden silence. More screams followed, panicked and confused. Shadows danced in the flickering glow of the lighting from overhead. Fleeting glimpses of figures d in ck materializing out of the darkness. The other guards who had been here were nearby. Disoriented and gasping for breath, I scrambled back, my body screamed in pain. My eyes darted around the cavern, searching for the source of the attack, for a weapon, anything to defend myself. People screamed in the darkness. I heard blood sloshing across the ground. Bodies twisted and ripped apart in the shadows.
What the hell was it? Where was iting from? My mind reeled, unable toprehend what was happening, other than the fact that I was naked and covered in blood. The scent of mildew and blood mingled, filling my nose. The air got colder and colder around me. I tried to breathe and get my mind in order.
One moment I was fighting against Keiji, the next he was dead. I didn¡¯t dare myself to hope. It was probably some horrifying creature from deep within theke or something.
I had to get out of here if I could.
Gripping the damp rock for support, I mbered to my feet, my movements ragged and uncoordinated. The metallic tang of blood filled my mouth, and a throbbing ache pulsed behind my left eye and all through my body.
The screams died down as abruptly as they had begun, leaving behind an unsettling quiet punctuated only by the rhythmic dripping of water somewhere deep within the cavern and thepping of theke against the shore. Tentatively, I looked around. Nothing moved. My gaze darted to the nearest body. My heart hammered with fear. it was too far to chance it. I had to get
out.
Then, the darkness and shadow parted with a pair of glowing, red, opalescent eyes. I bit back a scream and searched for somewhere to run.
I was going to die here.
10:06 Wed, Oct 16
CH35
85%1
I crouched down, bracing myself for the pain and terror, trembling in the cold. Then, the darkness shifted and formed into the shape of a man. He was tall and broad. I shut my o
eyes, c
curling into the wall, praying that he didn¡¯t see me, praying that he would be after me the way Keiji had been. My eyes burned. I could barely smother my panicked breathing. Then, a hand mped roughly on my shoulder. I shrieked, a primal fear gripping me, I swung blindly at him. But before I could react, I was pulled against a warm body, my scream muffled against a broad chest. A familiar scent filled my nostrils.
¡°Morgan, it¡¯s me,¡± Tsuneo murmured, his voice a soothing balm to my panicked state. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±
Tears streamed down my cheeks. I could barely breath around my disbelief and hope.
¡°Tsuneo?¡± I croaked, my voice hoarse and my mouth dry.
¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m sorry it took so long. I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ve been caught up in this¡ nonsense with Keiji.¡±
¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de.¡±
He held me tighter, his grasp a reassuring anchor in the storm of emotions churning within me.
¡°You are my wife,¡± he replied, his voice firm and unwavering. ¡°How could I not?¡±
The simple deration, the way he said it, the conviction behind his words ¨C it broke the dam. My whole ordeal, the fear, the betrayal, the desperate fight for survival- all of it hit me with the force of a tidal wave. Tears streamed down my face, sobs wracking my body. I clung to him. Tsuneo didn¡¯t try to stop me. He held me close, his strong arms felt like a haven in the chaos. He rocked me gently, whispering soothing words that I didn¡¯t quite understand, but the sound of his voice was enough. It was a lifeline, pulling me back from the abyss of terror.
Tsuneo
Relief washed over me in tidal waves, threatening to pull me under. The coppery tang of blood still clung to my senses. She trembled. The scent of her fear irritated me and made me wished that I had taken my time killing Keiji. I held her closer, shuddering at the thought of what would have happened if I had been even a bitter. Her sobs, each one a ragged tear in the fabric of the night. I looked over at Keiji¡¯s body, his robe was open and he¡¯d pushed aside his underwear. The son of a bitch had been about to rape my wife. I should have tortured him.
ncing around at the carnage that surrounded us, I growled. A cold satisfaction settled in my gut. The power coursing through my veins, the lingering echo of the transformation, felt almost alien beside the fragile warmth of Morgan pressed against my chest. I hushed her, rubbing her
CH35
back, feeling shaken as I realized that the dragon prince was no more. Tonight, I was just Tsuneo, Morgan¡¯s husband and protector.
¡°I¡¯m so sorry. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
The dull ache in my bones reminded me that it had been a long time since I¡¯d transformed, but it seemed insignificant tonight. I summoned the cleaned robe from the corpses to wrap around her. I took the bloodiest for myself, the one that Keiji had been wearing. Picking Morgan up with a care that belied my strength, I winced as a fresh pang of pain shot through my shoulder from the still healing injury. She was impossibly light, her once strong body limp and trembling. I summoned her sword from theke and the scabbard and used its light to guide us out of the cave.
The damp cavern walls were a blur as I retraced my path. My footsteps echoed in the oppressive silence. Each step took us further away from the scent of blood. The journey out of the cave. seemed to stretch on forever, the darkness pressing in like a suffocating shroud.
Finally, a faint golden glow peeked through the opening ahead. The surface world. It was midday still. The moment we emerged from the cave entrance, I took a deep breath of the clean air and kept walking.
Morgan had dozed off in my arms, curled into my chest. The cool air of the day dried my sweat and kept the sun from burning.
The closer we got to the pce, the louder the piercing wail of the pce rm sounded. The sound struck like a physical blow and made my ears ring. Morgan stirred in my arms. I covered her ears and kept walking. The image of frantic guards and terrified courtiers searching for Morgan filled the area.
I stepped into the courtyard and the rm went silent. I braced myself for whatever reaction awaited us. Stunned silence greeted me. The frantic movements of the guards, the panicked shouts, all came to an abrupt halt. Eyes widened as they took in the sight before them.
¡°T¨CThe prince¡¡±
wounds 36
CH36
Tsuneo
¡°The queen!¡±
¡°Crown Prince Tsuneo is awake!¡±
No one seemed bothered by the sight of me covered in blood, too caught up in the happiness of having me awake and having Morgan back. Then, from the back of the crowd, a single, hesitant cheer erupted. It was followed by another, and another, until the courtyard echoed with a joyous din. Relief. Disbelief. And a healthy dose of awe washed over the gathered throng. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
A ghost of a smile tugged at the corner of my lips. This wasn¡¯t how I expected to reveal that I was. awake, but it would do. The road ahead would be long and arduous. Now that Keiji and his supporters among the elders were dead, it would be harder to figure out who else stood against me, but I wouldn¡¯t worry about that now. Today, I just wanted to look after Morgan.
I looked down at her. She frowned, curling closer to me. A single tear escaped her closed eyelids, tracing a glistening path down her cheek. I pressed a kiss to her forehead.
¡°You¡¯re safe now, Morgan. I promise.¡±
The jubnt roar of the crowd seemed to recede into a dull hum as my father materialized before me at the pce gates. Relief etched itself onto his weathered face, battling with a flicker of concern at the sight of my bloodstained form.
¡°Tsuneo,¡± he boomed, his voice rough with emotion. ¡°By the ancestors, you¡¯re¡¡± He reached out a hand, his grip firm despite the tremor that ran through it as it fell on my shoulder. ¡°You look¡¡± he hesitated, searching for the right words. ¡°Not entirely yourself, son.¡±
Guilt gnawed at me. The transformation always left me feeling drained and knowing that I had probably just started the ticking clock on my father¡¯s life set me on edge. Losing Keiji would be a heavy blow for him, but without the throne to hold onto¡
I lowered my gaze.
¡°I apologize, Father,¡± I rasped. ¡°There¡ there wereplications.¡±
He frowned. ¡°Complications¡¡±
¡°Keiji, three elders, and several imperial guards are dead.¡± I paused. ¡°I killed th caves. They kidnapped Morgan.¡±
in the dark.
CH36
¡ and that¡¯s what woke you,¡± He nced at Morgan. ¡°And the rm.¡±
I nodded. ¡°1¡ª¡±
An ear¨Csplitting shriek tore through the air, shattering the fragile moment of reunion. Emerging from the throng of courtiers was Keiji¡¯s mother, her face contorted in a mask of grief and fury.
Where is my son?¡± She cried. Her voice echoed across the courtyard, a stark contrast to the joyous celebration.
She turned on me, snarling and lunging at me. The guards blocked her path.
¡°What have you done to him you vile¨C¡±
My father¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes hardening with a cold glint. His gaze drifted over Keji¡¯s robe around my waist, too small to wear for me but the pattern was distinct.
¡°You and your wife need rest. Leave us, Tsuneo,¡± hemanded, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Take her wife to your chambers and see to her wounds. We will speakter.¡±
With a curt nod, I turned away, a voice called out after me lost in the din of the crowd. I couldn¡¯t ce who it was and I didn¡¯t care. More important matters demanded my attention. Morgan, still unconscious, remained cradled in my arms.
Mounting the waiting steps, I ignored the curious stares and hushed whispers that followed me.
¡°Brother Tsuneo!¡± I looked up as Ari approached.
I gave her a thin smile. ¡°Hello, Ari.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t I get a hug?¡±
¡°Perhapster.¡±
She frowned. ¡°Just put her down, someone else¨C¡±
¡°No,¡± I said firmly, ring at her and clutching Morgan to me. ¡°Later, Ari.¡±
I turned from her and headed up the stairs. I nodded at the familiar faces I passed. Maya saw me and hurried ahead of me to open the doors to my chamber.
¡°Can I get you anything?¡±
¡°A medical kit and food, Maya. Thank you.
CH36
Her eyes glistened and she bowed out quietly, I closed the doors behind me and took a deep breath. Within the familiar confines of my chambers, I felt like my defenses coulde down at little. I headed toward the bathroom, slowly and sank onto the stool beside the bathtub, cradling her gently in my arms,
¨C
The events of the night reyed in my mind the dank cavern, the desperate fight, the chilling satisfaction of Keiji¡¯s demise. But the memory that lingered most potently was the sight of Morgan, struggling to thest moment¡ªthrashing, screaming, kicking even as her heart was racing with fear.
Dragon hearted¡.
I brushed a stray curl from her forehead, my thumb gently tracing the line of her jaw. ¡°You were so brave, Morgan,¡± I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Braver than you know.¡±
A flicker of movement beneath her eyelids sparked a flicker of hope. Perhaps the magic of the pce was affecting her or it was her own magic waking her. I needed her awake, needed to hear her voice, to know that she was truly okay. She didn¡¯t wake.
I sighed, considering what to do. At least if maya came back, I could trust her to bathe Morgan while she was unconscious.
The sound of a hesitant knock at the door startled me. Ignoring it, I kept staring at Morgan, willing her to wake with every fiber of my being.
The knock came again, more insistent this time. With a sigh, I carried her out of the bathroom to the antechamber. Iy her on the plush couch before going to the door. I opened it.
¡°Ari?¡± I sighed.
Her brow was furrowed in concern.
¡°You¡¯re being really mean,¡± she said. Her eyes were glossy. ¡°You didn¡¯t even think about how I felt seeing you awake and covered in blood after all this time.¡±
I took a deep breath. ¡°Ari¡ It has been a long few hours.¡±
¡°I want a hug.¡±
I cocked an eyebrow at her. ¡°You want blood all over your clothes?¡±
¡°¡ is it hers?¡±
I frowned at her tone. ¡°No.¡±
84%1
CH36
She wrinkled her nose. ¡°Fine, but Lady Bai is with the king right now about you.¡±
I sighed and nodded. ¡®I¡¯ll go to them after I get¨C¡±
I turned my head, hearing Morgan shift. I turned back.
¡°I¡¯ll see themter. Thank you, Ari.¡±
I closed the door behind me and headed back to Morgan on the couch. I gritted my teeth. The scene yed out vividly in my mind ¨C Keiji¡¯s mother would be wild with grief. I could already hear her usationsced with threats. I¡¯d let my father deal with his concubine for now. My focus right now had to be on Morgan.
The exhaustion, held at bay by adrenaline during the fight, finally crashed over me. I sank into a
beside the coh, my head swimming with the aftereffects of the transformation. My gaze
fell on her sword on the table. I smiled, remembering the bodies I¡¯d found on the way to her.
My warrior queen was really something.
My mother would have loved her.
A low moan escaped Morgan¡¯s lips, and her eyelids fluttered open. For a moment, her eyes were disoriented, filled with confusion. Then, recognition dawned, and relief flooded her features.
¡°Tsuneo?¡± she rasped, her voice weak.
wounds 37
CH37
Morgan
Disoriented. That was the first thing that registered. My head throbbed, a dull ache that pulsed in rhythm with my ragged breaths. I didn¡¯t dare open my eyes, but the perfume lingering the air was enough to tell me that I was back in the pce.
¡°Tsuneo?¡±
¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Tsuneo said softly. I heard him drawing closer. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡±
His voice was a familiar rumble that sent a wave of relief crashing over me.
He took my hand. A ghost of a smile yed on my lips.
¡°I¡ never thought I¡¯d be happy to be back in this room¡¡± I whispered.
He squeezed my hand, chuckling lightly.
¡°Neither did I,¡± he admitted.
A dark thought flitted across my mind. I hadn¡¯t realized how close I¡¯de to dying in this realm. I¡¯d been a fool to think that the Trial was going to be the end of my trials in the dragon realm. The urge to run back to the human realm and never came back welled up, but for now, I pushed it down.
¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he whispered, wiping the tears I hadn¡¯t realized I was crying. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡±
I reached for him, shivering. I was so cold all of sudden. He wrapped his me.
arms around
I burrowed deeper into his embrace, the warmth of his body a soothing balm against the lingering chill of fear. My eyelids fluttered open, the world blurry at first, then slowlying into focus.
We were in his chambers, the opulent surroundings a stark contrast to the dank cavern Ist remembered. His worried gaze met mine, searching, assessing.
¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked gently, his thumb brushing away a stray tear that traced a path down my cheek.
¡°Sore,¡± I croaked, my voice rough and unfamiliar. ¡°My head¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure. Maya¡¯s gone to get a medical kit, but for how a bath might help,¡± he suggested, his voice
CH37
The idea of hot water washing away the grime and tension of the past few hours or days was infinitely appealing. With a weak nod, I surrendered to his care. He lifted me with ease, cradling me against his broad chest as he carried me towards the bathroom.
The scent ofvender and something citrusy ¨C perhaps lemons? ¨C filled the air as he sat down with me in hisp. He began running the water, the sound aforting symphony in the quiet room. The calming scents grew stronger.
¡°What happened?¡± I rasped, the question tumbling out before I could stop it.
He paused, his back to me as he adjusted the temperature of the water. ¡°There¡¯s time for exnationster,¡± he said finally. ¡°Right now, I want you to focus on healing. Keiji¡ is dead.¡±
Relief washed over me, mingled with a jolt of morbid curiosity. But I knew I wasn¡¯t strong enough for details just yet. ¡°And the Elders?¡±
¡°Dead,¡± he replied cryptically. ¡°Focus on the bath, love. We¡¯ll talkter, I promise.¡±
The tub filled, the steam swirling and fragrant. He helped me to the side of the bath tub, his touch surprisingly gentle despite his strength. Then, with a soft kiss on my forehead, he stepped back towards the door.
¡°I¡¯ll be right outside,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°Just call if you need anything. He paused, his hand hovering on the doorknob. ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t look
A blush crept up my cheeks, a flicker of warmth amidst the exhaustion. ¡°Thank you, Tsuneo,¡± I murmured, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
With a final, reassuring nod, he disappeared out the door, leaving the bathroom door ajar. The sound of his retreating footsteps eased my heart. I slid out of the robe he¡¯d put me in and I managed to get into the tub. As I sank into the warm, weing embrace of the bath, I finally allowed myself to rx, the promise of his presence eased thest bits of fear.
The warm water enveloped me, a wee caress against the ache in my bones. Leaning back with a sigh, I closed my eyes, letting the scent rx me further, A shiver, more emotional than physical, ran through me as the events of the night flooded back. The desperation, the fear, the terror of realizing I couldn¡¯t get Keiji off me¡ all of it came rushing back in a vivid wave.
¡°Morgan?¡± Tsuneo¡¯s voice, a gentle murmur from outside the door, broke through the fog of my thoughts. ¡°Are you alright?¡±
CH37
I took a shaky breath. overwhelmed.¡±
¡ I think so,¡± I replied, my voice hoarse. ¡°Just a littl
¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± His question hung in the air, an open invitation.
Hesitantly, I began to speak. I recounted the events of the night the ambush when I got back to the pce, waking up n the caves, the Elders, Keiji¡¯s monstrous transformation, the fight.
I gassed. ¡°1¡
¡°What is it?¡±
My voice was thick with emotion, and a tear escaped, tracing a warm path down my cheek.
¡°My sword,¡± I whispered, the weight of the loss settling on me. ¡°I lost it in theke¡.¡±
¡°I brought it back.¡±
My eyes snapped open, a flicker of hope battling the weariness. ¡°You¡ you found it?¡±
¡°Yes. Rest assured, it¡¯s safe.¡±
Relief washed over me, a wave so potent it almost rivaled the warmth of the bathwater. A small, watery smile yed on my lips. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, my voice thick with gratitude.
The heat and the remnants of the potion Keiji had forced on me were clearly taking their toll. My eyelids grew heavy, and my limbs felt impossibly heavy. I tried to push myself up, the slick surface of the tub offering no purchase. But a wave of dizziness washed over me, forcing me back down with a gasp.
¡°Morgan?¡± Concernced Tsuneo¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°I¡ I can¡¯t seem to get out,¡± I admitted, frustration mingling with embarrassment. ¡°I must be weaker than I thought.¡±
There was a brief silence, then the sound of footsteps approaching. ¡°The potion is effective even if you took only a little,¡± Tsuneo said, his voice closer now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to help¡. or you can wait for Maya?¡±
¡°No. Please, help me. I¡ I don¡¯t want to pass out in the tub.¡±
My heart hammered against my ribs as the bathroom door creaked open. Heat flooded my face, not just from the bathwater but from the sudden vulnerability of my situation. His voice, gentle and determined, ¡°I¡¯ll have my eyes closed the entire time,¡± did little to quell the nervous flutter in my stomach.
CH37
¡°Alright,¡± I mumbled, trying to sound brave despite the tremor in my voice. I let out the water.
Strong arms, surprisingly gentle despite their strength, reached into the tub, wrapping a soft towel around me before carefully lifting me out. The coolness of the air sent goosebumps rippling across my skin, and I clung to him instinctively. His touch, though light, ignited a spark of awareness that I desperately tried to suppress. Shame washed over me Keiji, his intentions, the terror of what could have been shed through my mind ¨C but Tsuneo¡¯s unwavering support pushed those thoughts away
wounds 38
CH38
Morgan
He carried me out of the bathroom and into the familiarfort of his bedroom. Laying me down on the plush bed, he disappeared for a moment, returning with a soft silk robe. ¡°Here,¡± he said, his voice gruff, ¡°put this on.¡±
I struggled to sit up, the exhaustion a heavy weight in my limbs. He helped me slip into the robe, the silky fabric a soothing caress against my raw skin. With a final, reassuring squeeze to my hand, he stepped back towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside until you¡¯re dressed,¡± he said, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°Just call if you need anything.
Relief flooded me. Despite the awkwardness of the situation, I was grateful for his understanding. Taking a shaky breath, I fumbled with the robe, tying the sash with clumsy fingers. A shiver ran down my spine despite the warmth of the room. The vulnerability of the situation,bined with the lingering fear, left me feeling exposed. the bruising was already starting to change colors and spread. It all ached. I was pretty sure I hadn¡¯t broken anything.
Taking a deep breath, I called out, my voice hoarse, I¡¯m ready, Tsuneo.¡±
The door creaked open a sliver, and Tsuneo peeked in, his eyes searching mine. He held arge towel in his hand, and relief washed over me. He wasn¡¯t looking for anything more than to help, and he looked like he¡¯d rinsed off the blood on him and ditched the bloody robe. I hadn¡¯t even noticed before.
With a curt nod, he entered the room. He moved with practiced efficiency, gently drying my hair with the soft towel. The simple act, the warmth radiating from his body so close to mine, sent a wave of warmth through me. Shame threatened to resurface, but I pushed it down. This wasn¡¯t the time.
When my hair was dry, a knock sounded on the door. He went to get it and came back with medical supplies, food, and Maya. He left Maya to check my injuries. Maya wrapped my ribs and helped me crawl back under the covers, the cool sheets a wee contrast to the heat of the bath.
I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe,¡± she said with a smile. She left and Tsuneo came back. He settled himself beside me, sitting on the bed, pulling theforter up over me.
¡°Think you can eat a bit?¡±
I tried for a bit of bread, but I couldn¡¯t get through much.
CH38
¡°Rest,¡± he murmured, brushing his thumb across her cheek. ¡°You have much to recover from.¡±
I closed my eyes again, a sigh escaping my lips. But before I could fully drift off, I saw Keiji¡¯s face. 1 opened my face.
¡°W¨CWill you stay with me?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
He smiled and nodded.
He climbed into bed. His arm came around my waist, pulling me close, his warmth aforting shield against the lingering chills.
¡°You did well, Morgan,¡± he murmured, his voice a soothing rumble in the quiet room. ¡°Braver than you know.¡±
Tears welled up in my eyes, threatening to spill over. But before I could sumb to them, he spoke again. ¡°Rest now,¡± he said, his voice firm yet gentle. ¡°I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anything happen
to you.
His words, a promiseced with tenderness, were a balm to my weary soul. The exhaustion from the ordeal finally imed me, the tension draining from my body. As I drifted off to sleep, nestled safely in his arms, the fear slowly receded, reced by a fragile sense of security. For the first time in what felt like forever, I allowed myself to believe that maybe, just maybe, I was finally safe..
Tsuneo
Sleep eluded me. Morgany nestled against my side. She was safe, but the events of the night still echoed in my mind. Keiji had died too easily. The ramifications of his demise, the political fallout from the deaths of so many Elders, stretched before me like a treacherous path. Sleep, even for a moment, felt like an indulgence I couldn¡¯t afford.
A whimper escaped Morgan¡¯s lips, a tremor running through her body. She seemed to be reliving the night. My heart ached for her, for the fear etched onto her beautiful face even in slumber. Gently, I brushed a stray strand of hair from her forehead, whispering reassurances that only I could hear.
The heat of her body pressed against mine, her scent was a heady mix ofvender and fear. The fear, raw and primal, was a stark contrast to the arousal I might have felt under different circumstances. Tonight, there was only a fierce protectiveness, a primal urge to shield her from the nightmares that haunted her sleep.
Humming a luby my mother used to sing to me, stroked her hair in a slow, rhythmic pattern. The melody seemed to seep into the very fabric of the room. Distantly, I heard a faint echo of the
84%1
10:08 Wed, Oct 16
CH38
tune, perhaps from a guard changing shifts, a maid tidying a room. The sound, unexpected and wee, wove itself into my luby, creating aforting harmony.
1 realized soon after that it was the pce singing the luby¡ as if my mother were here still.
Slowly, Morgan¡¯s breathing evened out, the tension draining from her body. The fear that had clung to her like a shroud seemed to dissipate with each passing moment. Finally, sleep imed me as well, the weight of the kingdom momentarily forgotten as I held my wife close.
Hourster, a sliver of golden sunlight speared through a gap in the curtains, painting a luminous stripe across Morgan¡¯s face. She stirred in my arms, a soft sigh escaping her lips. My eyes fluttered open, and I watched, mesmerized, as she blinked sleepily at the light. The vulnerability etched on her face, the residue of the night¡¯s terrors clinging to her like cobwebs, sent a jolt of protectiveness through me.
She shifted slightly, her body a warm¡® weight against mine. A blush crept up her cheeks as she realized the closeness, and she began to pull away, the movement tentative, almost shy. But before she could fully disentangle herself, I reached out, my fingers brushing against the soft skin
of her arm.
The air crackled with unspoken emotions. Gratitude shone in her eyes, a luminous echo of the relief that flooded me at her safety. The trauma of the morning seemed to echo and hum around us. The silence stretched between us, thick with unspoken words and a newfound intimacy.
Then, as if drawn by an invisible force, I leaned closer. The scent ofvender and something that was all her filled my senses. It was intoxicating, a potent mix that fueled a desire I hadn¡¯t anticipated. My gaze drifted to her lips, soft and inviting in the morning light.
I hesitated waiting for her to recoil, to withdraw. A flicker of doubt crossed my mind. Was I moving too fast? Was I taking advantage of her vulnerability? It felt likely, but I couldn¡¯t pull myself away. I stayed just where I was, searching her face for some sign of a rejection, but she didn¡¯t flinch or pull back. Her eyes darted down to my lips and darkened as her gaze met mine again. The dam seemed to break. I closed the remaining distance between us, my lips meeting hers in a kiss that was both desperate and tender.
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
named queen, Lady Ari.¡±
¡°All in good time.¡±
The silence stretched between them. Finally, Tsuneo rounded the corner, running into Ari and her maid..
¡°Brother Tsuneo!¡± She cried throwing herself at him. He hugged her lightly and pat her head.
¡°Ari. Where are you headed?¡±
¡°To attend you, of course!¡± She said. ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for so long. I know you¡¯ll require assistance with¨C¡±
His expression went cold. Walls seemed to rise around him, the warmth in his expression was gone.
¡°If I had such needs, I have a wife perfectly capable of attending to me, and I do not. It is my wife who needs attending.¡±
Ari¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Well¡ my duty is to you, as the Crown Prince.¡±
¡°Your duty as a subject is to my wife as well,¡± he countered.
¡°Well¡ What about me?¡± She asked, pouting. ¡°I¡¯ve known you longer.¡±
¡°You are my dearest sister,¡± he said. She flinched. ¡°And now that I am married, my duty is to my wife. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m going to see my father. And you should be attending to your own duties.¡±
The pce walls seemed to hum with amusement, a silent echo of my own satisfaction. Ari, his face flushed with indignation. ¡°My duty is to attend you.¡±
¡°No, Ari. That is my wife¡¯s duty.¡±
Chapter Comments
Tammy Bunder
Just how delusional in this girl?
wounds 40
CH40
Morgan
My face heated. Ari sputtered.
¡°I¡¯ve always been your closest confidant!¡±
EKS84%,
¡°No, Ari. You have been a confidant. My wife is my closest confidant from the moment we married. until our deaths.¡±
His voice wasced with a possessiveness that sent a thrill down my spine. The walls then fell silent, leaving me with a newfound understanding of theplex dynamics at y within the pce walls. But for now, the most important thing was clear Tsuneo had chosen me. But, could I really do the same?
¡°Well¡ then, I suppose I should go and see her, then.¡±
I think not, Tsuneo said. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you to your study so you can get through your work. Maya is looking after her.¡±
She scowled, but she didn¡¯t argue. The way he handled Ari sent a wave of satisfaction crashing. over me. I was exhausted, but it wasn¡¯t like me to justy around. The pce walls thrummed with a nervous energy.
With a sigh, I pushed myself off the bed and began to dress. My usual attire held little appeal today. Instead, I reached for the familiar weight of my sword, the cool leather of the hilt a .
It made me feel safe.
Stepping out of the bedchamber, I braced myself for the day ahead. The prospect of remaining within the confines of the room, reliving the events of the night in my head, was unbearable. Maya came back with light soup. I got it down and when I was done we left the room.
The pce, usually bustling with activity, seemed strangely subdued. Servants skirted around me with downcast eyes, their whispers a hushed counterpoint to my footsteps. I ignored them, my gaze fixed on the direction of the study I had been given.
But it seemed that was not to be. As I rounded a corner, a figure materialized from a side A woman. Her face, contorted in a mask of grief and rage, was one I recognized all too well. She
passage.
CH40
was Keiji¡¯s mother.
She lunged, a guttural scream ripping from her throat. Her nails, long and sharpened, swiped at me, but I was too on edge. I dodged her and had my sword out secondster. My de shed in the dim light of the hallway. The tip of my sword pressed against her throat. Her face, flushed. with fury seconds ago, was now drained of color, eyes wide with terror. A choked scream died in Keiji¡¯s mother¡¯s throat as the cold metal pressed against her skin.
I pressed it firmly against her throat and she shut up.
¡°Next time,¡± I said softly. ¡°You¡¯ll end up like your son.¡±
¡°My Lady,¡± Maya said, her voice full of worry. ¡°Are you alright? His Highness won¡¯t be happy if you strain yourself.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
I withdrew the de barely an inch and she stared screaming.
¡°She¡¯s attacking me! Help! Someone help!¡±
Themotion echoed through the hallway, drawing attention like a beacon. Before I could respond, the king himself materialized at the end of the hall, his normally regal posture marred by a deep frown. His entourage followed close behind, their faces etched with concern.
In an instant, the entire scene shifted. The king¡¯s voice, a deep rumble thatmanded respect, boomed through the hallway.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°She¨C¡±
¡°Silence!¡± Keiji¡¯s mother shut her mouth. He stared at her, his gaze hardening with each passing.
moment.
She slumped against the wall, her shoulders slumping in defeat.
¡°Thope you will forgive her as she is lost in her grief,¡± he said. ¡°Guards, please take her to her chambers and have her confined there until she can manage to apologize to the queen, unless she thinks herself capable of doing so now.¡±
She set her jaw and red at me. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
He sighed and waved his hand. The guards took her by her arm and escorted her away, her
84%1
CH40
muffled protests echoing down the hallway.
The king turned back to me, his expression softening into a concerned smile. ¡°Morgan,¡± he said, his voice gentle. ¡°Are you unharmed?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Majesty,¡± I replied, forcing a smile.
¡°Thank the heavens, he murmured, his gaze flickering to Maya. He smiled. ¡°You and I can only imagine what Tsuneo will do if you are found to be hurt anymore than you already are.¡±
Maya chuckled. He eyed my sword.
¡°You were taught well. Who taught you to wield your sword?¡±
I swallowed and sheathed it. ¡°My father.¡±
His eyes softened, and he nodded. ¡°A man I can respect and wish I could have met.¡±
The king sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly. Please don¡¯t hold it against her. Her grief is¡ profound,¡± he said, his voice softer now. ¡°She will apologize to you, Morgan, for this outburst. But for now, I believe she needs time to¡ reflect.¡±
¡°I will not hold my breath waiting for that.¡±
He chuckled. ¡°I would hope not. Tsuneo is clearly enamored with you.¡±
My face heated.
¡°Morgan,¡± he said, his voice gentle yet firm. ¡°Would you care to take a walk with me? There¡¯s much ¡® to discuss.¡±
¡°Of course,
Your Majesty,¡± I replied, the weight of the situation settling on me. ¡°But first, perhaps¡¡± I gestured towards Maya, who stood stiffly nearby.
The king¡¯s gaze followed mine, his lips curving into a knowing smile.
¡°Ah, yes,¡± he chuckled, his voice warm. ¡°Maya, could you tell Tsuneo that I have stolen his wife for a brief stroll in the garden.¡±
Maya chuckled, nodded, bowed, and disappeared down another passage.
The King gestured towards a nearby balcony overlooking the pce gardens. ¡°Shall we?¡± he asked, his voice gentle.
CH40
I nodded, following him out onto the balcony. The cool morning air washed over me, carrying the sweet scent of blooming roses. The morning sun cast long shadows across the neatly manicured gardens, painting a tranquil scene. But the events of the day all felt a world away from this peaceful haven.
¡°I must apologize for her behavior, Morgan,¡± the king said once we were settled on a stone bench. overlooking the gardens. ¡°Keiji is her only child.¡±
¡°I understand, Your Majesty,¡± I replied, my voice a little hoarse. ¡°She must be in a great deal of pain right now¡ as are you.¡±
The king nodded, a flicker of sadness crossing his features. ¡°She is. I am. Keiji was¡ wed, jealous, overzealous, and insecure, but he was still my son.¡±
He sighed. ¡°I know Tsuneo enough to know that he would not have killed Keiji and the others. lightly. And for that, I am sorry as well. You have already been through great ordeals. To have your safety under question here hurts my heart.¡±
I remained silent, unsure what to say.
¡°You¡¯re apologizing for his actions¡ I can¡¯t say that I expected that.¡±
¡°I suppose we will talk more about why when we talk more about your life before you arrived her,¡± the king continued, his voice firming. ¡°His actions were inexcusable. His death, while tragic, was a consequence of his choices. You, Morgan, are a survivor, a victim. I would never me you for that.¡±
My eyes burned. I swiped at my face.
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±
wounds 41
CH41
Morgan
My heart pounded a steady rhythm against my ribs as I re¨Centered the opulent confines of my chambers. The walk with the King had been¡ enlightening, to say the least. The weight of the situation to his son¡¯s death and the issue with the veil between the two realms settled heavily my shoulders. I really hope nothing is up exciting sometimes. Though, but given my track record of this ce, just seemed unlikely. Still, a sliver of hope remained, fueled by the King¡¯s unwavering support and the growing bond I shared with Tsuneo. They really weren¡¯t as bad as I was expecting, given the whole Trial bit.
Pushing open the heavy wooden doors, I was greeted by a cacophony of hushed whispers and suppressed giggles emanating from the handmaidens. Maya¡¯s eyes widened at my arrival. The others hurried away from me, leaving us alone. I¡¯d ever seen it, and I wasn¡¯t looking forward to figuring out what they were talking about now. Still, I needed to know.
¡°My Lady,¡± she began, her voice barely a whisper, ¡°there¡¯s¡ something you need to know.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
The urgency in her tone sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°What is it, Maya?¡±
¡°It¡¯s¡ about Lady Ari,¡± she said hesitantly. ¡°There¡¯s a¡ stir among the concubines.¡±
I raised an eyebrow, a flicker of amusement dancing in my chest. Ari¡¯s attempts to garner attention were hardly news. It was obvious that she had a thing for Tsuneo, and it clearly wasn¡¯t going away though he was married and clearly not interested in her.
¡°And what, pray tell, is causing this stir?¡±
¡°She¡ appeared in the gardens earlier, Maya continued, her voice dropping even lower, ¡°wearing the queen¡¯s outer robe.¡±
¡°The queen¡¯s? Mine?¡± We weren¡¯t exactly the same size. Why would she be in my room¨Canyway? Not that I was in there much. I swear, for a pce full of nobles and royalty, they had very little security. That would have to be something I talked to my father¨Cinw about.
¡°Thete queen¡¯s robe.¡±
My amusement evaporated, reced by anger on Tsuneo¡¯s behalf. His mother¡¯s things shouldn¡¯t be touched without his knowledge. Least of all by someone who was just using it for attention.
¡°You¡¯re sure? You¡¯re sure it¡¯s a robe of thete queen?¡± I breathed. The thought of Ari parading in Tsuneo¡¯s deceased mother¡¯s clothes left a bitter taste in my mouth.
CH41
Could she get any more tasteless? Tactless? Obvious?
Maya nodded, her eyes wide. ¡°The very same, My Lady. She ims it was a gift from His Highness, Tsuneo himself.¡±
A fierce anger red within me, hotter than any dragon¡¯s breath. The notion of Tsuneo bestowing such a personal item ¨C a relic of his own grief- upon Ari wasughable. Furthermore, Tsuneo wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity. His mother had been murdered around the same time he himself had fallen into aa.
The long and short of it was that she stole it and thought no one would call her out on it. Either that meant there were more people inside the houses that were against the opposition here than I thought, or Ari was really that dumb. I bet on both.
¡°Is there a punishment for someone who isn¡¯t between to wear the Queen¡¯s colors?¡±
Mia grinned. ¡°Several, mydy.¡±
¡°Good. Let¡¯s go.¡±
Fury simmered in my veins, but I forced myself to remain calm. This was bigger than a petty squabble. Ari¡¯s audacity, her tant disregard for protocol, could have serious repercussions. The servants were quick to gossip, and I could only imagine what it was like within the concubine¡¯s
chambers. This is exactly what he didn¡¯t need.
¡°Where is Ari right now?¡±
¡°Yes, I heard she was in the main corridor. Heading towards the kitchen that serves the main dining hall.¡±
1 cocked an eyebrow at her. ¡°Why would she be there?¡±
Maya rolled her eyes.¡± Probably to harass the kitchen staff into making her something¡ or and to-
not make a new dinner.¡±
¡°Walk with me,¡± I said. She fell into step beside me Does Ari often harass the kitchen staff?¡±
She always has. She¡¯s acted like she was the queen in that regard for years.¡±
¡°And no one stopped her?¡±
¡°There hasn¡¯t been a queen in all these years.¡±
Great. That was exactly what I needed to hear, but I guess I should have known that was going to
CH41
be the answer.
I followed Maya¡¯s directions down the hallway and through the corridors. The pce seemed to be leading the way more than Maya was.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t you change?¡±
¡°Why?¡± I asked. Any thief can wear stolen clothes. Only the wife would be wearing her husband¡¯s
robes.¡±
Maya grinned. ¡°You have the heart of a dragon, Lady Morgan. Thete Queen would have loved
you.
That warmed me, and part of me really hoped that was true. I wondered what she was like. I walked through the pce ignoring the gossiping and enjoying the way people shut up when they saw me wearing Tsuneo¡¯s robe. It seemed like they understood, even without me telling them exactly what was about to happen. I heard people following us and hoped they enjoyed the show.
I pushed open the heavy double doors of the kitchen. The cloying scent of spices thick in the air. Gasps and hushed whispers rippled through the room as I entered. All eyes turned to me with a bit of fear before ncing toward Ari¡¯s figure on the other side of the kitchen.
She was leaning over a long prep table, seemingly berating a young woman who seemed to be peeling potatoes.
I looked back at the rest of the kitchen staff.
¡°Whatever was nned to be on the menu tonight is just fine. Please continue on with your work. I¡¯ll deal with her.¡± They looked stunned. ¡®And for future reference, she has no authority to change anything. If she stepped foot in this kitchen for anything more than to ask for a stack, call the guards and have her thrown out.¡±
¡°Yes, your Highness¡.¡±
I turned to Ari, who still hadn¡¯t realized that I was there. I crossed the room to where she was standing with the young woman.
¡°You think that¡¯s what you¡¯ll want?¡± Ari hissed. I¡¯ll have you¡ª
¡°You have no authority to do anything to the staff I said. Ari lifted her gaze and sneered. Seeing. her with the vibrant and luxurious robe that matched the robe I hadst seen the king in and clearly belonged to Tsuneo¡¯s mother, draped carelessly around her shoulders, irritated me. At least she hadn¡¯t got anything on it, but the gall of her actions sent a fresh wave of anger coursing
CH41
through me.
¡°Ari, 1 began. She sputtered. ¡°An exnation is in order.¡±
Ari snarled at me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
¡°I¡¯m ensuring that people who don¡¯t understand their ce learn it.¡± A forced smile stretched across my face as I stared into her eyes, ¡°Or by words, what are you doing?¡±
¡°You know nothing¡ª¡±
¡°You have no power over the staff of the powers as a mere noble. This young woman is in the middle of preparing dinner, and you are disturbing her work. Do you think that hindering the staff in their service to the throne is befitting of a woman reliant upon the generosity of that same throne?¡±
wounds 42
CH42
Morgan
She sputtered and drew back. ¡°You¡ª¡±
¡°Unless I am wrong and you simply came for a snack.¡±
¡°I came because these wretches aren¡¯t doing what needs to be done. Tsuneo¡¯s awakening deserves-
¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that.¡± I turned to the rest of the staff. As I said before, whatever was on the menu is perfectly fine. My husband is not a difficult man. Serve with good intentions and on time. That is more than enough.¡±
I looked back at her T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
tedly. ¡°And what¡¯s your excuse for your dress? It¡¯s not exactly your color.¡±
She sneered. ¡°What would you know about it? It was a gift from my Tsuneo. It belonged to my mother¨Cinw.¡±
¡°Are you intimating that you are married to my husband?¡± I asked. ¡°You do realize that as a concubine. Your authority would not exceed mine. Nor would it give you the right to wear my colors.¡±
¡°They¡¯re my colors,¡± Ari said, her chin jutting out defiantly. ¡°You¡¯re really a stand¨Cin for now.¡±
The air crackled with tension. My hand instinctively went to the hilt of my sword, but this wasn¡¯t the time for a brawl. Ari¡¯s lie
was flimsy at best, and I intended to unravel it in front of these very witnesses. I just had to let her dig herself deeper and deeper into the hole. Even like her only burned when they hit absolute rock bottom.
¡°Yours?¡± I repeated, my voiceced with skepticism. ¡°How very¡ interesting. To my understanding, you failed the Trial.¡±
She flinched. ¡°And when exactly did my husband bestow this¡ precious gift upon you? Surely, it wouldn¡¯t have been after he fell into aa as he woke up to save me from another would¨Cbe usurper.
The color drained from Ari¡¯s face, her bravado crumbling. A collective gasp echoed through the room as the weight of my words sunk in.
¡°What- what do you mean?¡± Ari stammered, her voice a mere squeak.
CH42
¡°Don¡¯t y coy, Ari,¡± I pressed, enjoying the shift in power dynamics. ¡°We all know the Queen¡¯s chambers haven¡¯t been opened since her demise. And my husband has been unconscious just as long.¡±
Ari¡¯s eyes darted around the room, searching for escape, for an ally in the sea of disapproving faces. But there was none. The staff all went back to whatever their tasks were, asionally ncing over with a curious look. The tides of gossip would be changing quite soon. By dinnertime, everyone would know that Ari was a thief.
¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡± she finally spat, her voiceced with desperation. ¡°A¡ misunderstanding. Don¡¯t pretend like you know anything.¡±
¡°I know enough to know that you¡¯re lying. And enough to know that I have every right and reason to punish you for it.¡±
I red at her. ¡°Consider this warning and an offer of lemon disease. Take it off, and see to it that anything else that¡¯s walked out of myte mother¨Cinw¡¯s room is returned before dinner.¡±
¡°Or there will be consequences. That I don¡¯t think you can afford.¡±
A flicker of something dangerous, a spark of rage, ignited in Ari¡¯s eyes. She straightened her posture, the defiance returning. Good. It would be boring if she gave up so easily.
¡°No,¡± she hissed, her voice low and threatening. It¡¯s mine. A gift from Tsuneo and his mother, and I won¡¯t be bullied by you.¡±
The air crackled with barely contained tension. The servants huddled together, wide¨Ceyed witnesses to the unfolding confrontation. I heard othersing in and recognized them from the dinner. They were some of the king¡¯s concubines. Good. Let them see that I wasn¡¯t just going to take this bullshit lying down.
With a sigh of exasperation, I unsheathed my sword, the polished metal gleaming in the afternoon light. ¡°Very well, I said, my voice cold. ¡°If you won¡¯t relinquish it willingly, I¡¯ll have to take it by force.¡±
A gasp escaped the gathered women as I took a menacing step forward. Just then, the sound of approaching footsteps shattered the tense silence. The heavy oak doors groaned open, revealing a bewildered Tsuneo standing on the threshold.
His gaze fell on me, then on Ari, and before his gaze dragged over Ari in the rove. His brow furrowed in confusion.
Morgan? What¡¯s going on here?¡± Tsuneo demanded, his voice sharp with concern. ¡°Why is Ari¡¡±
CH42
His voice trailed off as he took in the full picture.
Ari¡¯s reaction was swift and theatrical. With a shriek, she flung her arms wide, stumbled back at step, and copsed to the ground in a heap of shimmering fabric. Her eyes, red¨Crimmed and brimming with manufactured tears, locked on Tsuneo. She pointed at me.
¡°Tsuneo!¡± she wailed, her voice thick with feigned hurt. ¡°She attacked me! That wretched human drew her sword and threatened me!¡±
The disy was so melodramatic it almost bordered onical. Still, a flicker of concern crossed Tsuneo¡¯s face. He nced at me, his gaze searching, his expression unreadable. Did he believe her? Was the trust, the connection we¡¯d begun to build, just a figment of my imagination?
My irritation red, but I quelled it with a deep breath. Lowering my sword, I met Tsuneo¡¯s gaze. head¨Con.
¡°As no one else seemed to want to discipline her and the clearlyx security of the pce, I thought it was my duty considering our positions and the nature of the item that is in danger.¡±
His eyes red with heat. His lips twitched. ¡°Is that so?¡±
My heart started to race. I didn¡¯t know what to make of that expression. I aimed the end of my sword at her.
¡°Dirt can be gotten out of fabric fairly easily. But not blood.¡±
¡°See, she¡¯s¨C
¡°You recognize this robe, don¡¯t you?¡± I set my jaw. I didn¡¯t think you or Dad would appreciate it being used as part of a spectacle. I promise I wasn¡¯t going to cut her.¡±
The look on his face almost seemed like he wouldn¡¯t care if I did.
¡°Tsuneo, what are¡ª¡±
¡°No, Tsuneo said, his voice low, a dangerous edge creeping in. He shifted his gaze back to Ari, who continued to sniffle dramatically.
¡°Exin yourself,¡± hemanded, his voice leaving no room for argument. ¡°Ari.¡±
Ari burst into tears. ¡°It was a gift, and she¡¯s just a jealous little human. She has no understanding of what anything means. He came in here and started¡ª¡±
¡°Ari. His voice was sharp and low.
CH42
She shut her mouth with a click. His dark opal eyes were filled with fire. However, his expression remained unreadable, a mask of controlled anger. His jaw was clenched tight.
A heavy silence descended upon the room. All eyes were on Tsuneo, waiting for him to speak. My heart pounded a frantic rhythm against my ribs. This wasn¡¯t just about a stolen robe anymore; it was about my standing in the pce, about the trust between me and the man I was falling for. And right now, that trust felt precariously bnced on a knife¡¯s edge.
Just seeing the pitiful look on her face made every fiber of my being want to scream, but I held my tongue. It was Tsuneo¡¯s reaction that truly mattered.
A tense moment stretched into an eternity before Tsuneo finally spoke. His voice, when it came, wasced with a steely edge that sent shivers down my spine.
¡°Get up,¡± hemanded, the word sharp and final. ¡°Stop acting like a child.¡±
wounds 43
CH43
Morgan
Ari¡¯s tears faltered for a moment, her lower lip trembling as she cast a wounded look at Tsuneo.
¡°But Tsuneo,¡± she whimpered, ¡°she attacked me! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±
anger simmering
Tsuneo¡¯s gaze flicked back to her, and this time, there was no mistaking the anger s beneath its cool surface.
¡°The truth?¡± he repeated, his voice a low growl. He took a step closer, his eyesnding on the jade and gold fabric draped over Ari¡¯s form. Something nostalgic flickered across his face, quickly followed by a surge of icy fury.
¡°That, he spat, his voiceced with disgust, ¡°is my mother¡¯s robe. Exin, Ari. How exactly did. this ¡®gift¡®e into your possession?¡±
People around us gasped. It was perfect. I could have asked for a better setup. Ari¡¯s carefully constructed facade crumbled. The color drained from her face, leaving her ashen and speechless. She stammered, her carefully crafted story dissolving into a pathetic whimper.
The sight brought an unexpected wave of¡ relief. It wasn¡¯t the sweet, triumphant kind, but a quiet satisfaction that washed over me, a validation that I hadn¡¯t anticipated.
Tsuneo believed me, and¡. I was right about his feelings about the robe.
I couldn¡¯t remember many people ever believing me in confrontations like this. I remembered countless arguments with Goro¡¯s daughter. She thrived on getting me into trouble. Her and her favorite cousin, a boy who hated me because I¡¯d beat him in a sparring match when we were five, would lie, and fabricate stories, and every time, despite my tearful pleas, no one would believe me. Everyone, save for my father. He was my rock, my unwavering defender, the only one who saw through their charades and believed me. He¡¯d been so fair¡ So kind.
He hadn¡¯t deserved to die the way he had.
The memory brought a lump to my throat, a bittersweet mix of sadness and gratitude. I missed my father dearly, the pain of his absence was still a fresh wound. But in that moment, witnessing Tsuneo¡¯s unwavering belief, a tiny spark of hope flickered within me. Perhaps, in some strange way, my father would have approved of him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Not the circumstances surrounding our marriage, of course. The Trial by Fire was a brutal tradition, and marrying a stranger, a prince no less was far from ideal. But maybe, just maybe, he
CH43
would have seen the strength in Tsuneo, his unwavering loyalty, and the way he saw through Ari¡¯s lies.
A warmth bloomed in my chest, a feeling that went beyond simple relief. It was a glimmer of something deeper, a sense of connection that transcended the chaos of the past few days. It nced at Tsuneo, his anger slowly giving way to a thoughtful frown. He met my gaze, a flicker of something¡ gratitude? passing through his eyes before he turned back to address Ari.
¡°You will exin yourself,¡± Tsuneo said, his voice cold and unforgiving. ¡°And then you will apologize to my wife for the tant disrespect. She may not know all about traditions, which you do, if my mother were here, would you think she would say? And when my father finds out about this?¡±
A small, triumphant smile yed on my lips as Tsuneo took charge.
B¨CBut¡ª
His voice, devoid of warmth, echoed through the room as he addressed Ari. ¡°Remove the robe.¡± There was no room for discussion in his tone, a stark contrast to his usual gentle demeanor.
Ari, her face pale and streaked with dried tears, hesitated for a moment, but the steely glint in Tsuneo¡¯s eyes left her with no choice. Mumbling under her breath, she fumbled with the garment, finally pulling it off and throwing it onto the floor in a disy of childish defiance.
I wanted to p her. Maya let out a startled gasp and lunged forward. I gathered it into her arms, dusting it off as much as she could. I checked the look of it and nodded. It would needundering and maybe a little mending, but it would be okay. I could do that.
¡°And the key, Tsuneo added, his voice clipped. ¡°The key to my mother¡¯s chambers.¡±
Ari¡¯s eyes widened in rm. ¡°The key? Why¡ why would I have that?¡± But the tremor in her voice. betrayed her act.
Tsuneo¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t y coy, Ari. Hand it over before my patience runs out.¡±
With a defeated sigh, Ari reached into a hidden pocket in her dress, producing a small, ornate key. She tossed it towards Tsuneo with a flick of her wrist, the silver glinting in the afternoon sun. He caught it effortlessly, his jaw clenched tight.
¡°Now,¡± he said, turning his attention back to Ari, ¡°an apology is in order.¡±
Ari¡¯s defiance, however, was not yetpletely extinguished. She crossed her arms in front of her chest, her chin jutting out defiantly, ¡°Apologize? For what? That woman,¡± she spat, her voiceced
2/4
0 Wed, Oct
CH43
with venom as she gestured towards me, ¡°isn¡¯t even a real queen. She¡¯s just a human on a borrowed throne. She has no ce here. She won¡¯t be here for long, one way or another.¡±
84%
A fresh wave of anger surged through me, but before I could retort, Tsuneo¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp as a honed de.
¡°Silence, Ari!¡± His voice boomed with a fury I¡¯d never witnessed before. The room seemed to shrink under the weight of his anger, the concubines huddled together, their faces pale with fear. The servants cowered. I looked around, stunned at how fearful they were. Sure, he was angry, but there was nothing in Tsuneo that made me think that they had anything to fear from him.
There had to be something I was missing.
¡°Morgan is my wife, the Queen of this kingdom. You will show her the respect she deserves. Apologize.¡±
Ari flinched under his gaze, but her defiance remained. ¡°And your mother?¡± she shot back, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°What would she think of this human on her throne? Do you think she would approve?¡±
The question hung in the air, heavy with usation. A flicker of pain crossed Tsuneo¡¯s face, a brief glimpse of the grief he still carried for his mother. But it was quickly reced by a fierce determination.
He took a step closer to Ari, his voice low and dangerous.
¡°My mother,¡± he said, each word carefully measured, ¡°was apassionate woman, a ruler who valued loyalty and respect above all else. If she were here, she would have seen through your lies. and self¨Cserving actions just as easily as I have. Should be disgusted and appalled by you and your actions, just like always.¡±
She turned bright red. Had thete queen not liked Ari?
He paused, his gaze raking over her for a moment beforending back on her defiant face. ¡°Now,¡± he said, his voice cold and final, ¡°apologize to my wife and to the memory of my mother.¡±
The air crackled with tension so thick it felt like we were all wading through msses. Ari, her defiance now tinged with desperation, stood her ground.
She scoffed, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°Never. She doesn¡¯t deserve it. A human¡ a foreigner¡¡± Her voice trailed off, reced by a venomous re in my direction. A nobody.¡±
Tsuneo¡¯s jaw clenched so tightly I worried he might crack a tooth. ¡°She deserves this and the
3/4
CH43
world,¡± he growled, his voice dangerously low. My stomach flipped. ¡°And it¡¯s about respect for the office she holds and the woman she is.¡± He paused, his eyes narrowing. ¡°This is your final chance.¡±
wounds 44
CH44
Morgan
Ari¡¯s bravado seemed to falter for a moment, her gaze flickering between me and Tsuneo. Then,
with a defiant toss of her head, she spat, ¡°I will not apologize to a human usurper.¡±
The room erupted in gasps. The concubines, who had been mere observers until now, exchanged. wide¨Ceyed nces, the weight of Ari¡¯s words settling heavily in the air. Usurper?
¡°She¡¯s stolen the ce of your rightful bride! The rightful queen!¡±
The nerve of her. Fury surged through me, hot and potent. I didn¡¯t care about her thoughts about me being here. She was an idiot and asked to be here. It was the principal of the thing. This woman, this viper, had the audacity to speak of a ¡®rightful bride¡± while simultaneously
disrespecting the memory of Tsuneo¡¯s mother? I clenched my fists, the urge to p the smug look off her face threatening to consume me.
But before I could react, Tsuneo did. His voice, when he spoke again, was devoid of any warmth, a chilling echo of the fury simmering beneath the surface.
¡°Guards!¡± he boomed, his voice echoing through the room. The doors flew open with a bang, revealing two stoic figures d in ck armor. It was my guard, the Queen¡¯s Guard, oddly enough., Their presence alonemanded respect, their silence a stark contrast to themotion that had just unfolded.
Tsuneo didn¡¯t waste any words on exnations. He pointed a rigid finger at Ari. ¡°Escort Lady Ari back to her chambers,¡± hemanded his guards, his voiceced with steel. ¡°And seize any and all items that may have belonged to my mother.¡±
A collective gasp rippled through the room. Ari¡¯s face paled, the color draining from her cheeks like blood from a severed vein. ¡°No, Tsuneo! You can¡¯t do this!¡± she shrieked, her voiceced with desperation. ¡°Those are my things! Gifts from your mother!¡±
¡°You¡¯re a liar. As such, I can¡¯t believe a word out of your mouth.¡± His gaze held a chilling emptiness, devoid of any sympathy for her plight. We will determine the legitimacy of those imster,¡± he said, his voice cold.
The guards marched forward, their movements swift and efficient. Ari, realizing the futility of resistance, slumped in defeat. As they shered her out of the room, she cast a final venomous re in my direction, promising silent threats that hung heavy in the air.
The doors mmed shut behind them, leaving a heavy silence in their wake. The tension in the
CH44
room remained palpable, the weight of the confrontation hanging in the air.
Tsumco
The heavy oak doors mmed shut with a finality that mirrored the state of my emotions. The air hung thick with the residue of Ari¡¯s defiance, her venomous words echoing in the cavernous chamber.
Rightful bride. I scoffed. It was a tant challenge to Morgan¡¯s position and, by extension, mine. I had to figure out how to deal with herter after I had to calm down a bit. Fury gnawed at me, a cold, metallic tang in my throat. Disloyalty, I could handle. But disrespect towards my wife, the woman who had not only saved my life but also begun to breach the walls I¡¯d built around my heart ¨C that was something I wouldn¡¯t tolerate. Especially now when everything in this situation. was already working against our rtionship.
Ari was a spoiled brat. She always had been. A lot of that was my father¡¯s fault, allowing her to be treated like a princess rather than a ward. But more of that was the concubine¡¯s fault for filling her head with nonsense.
wa
It didn¡¯t matter that her father was a war hero. A dragon¡¯s heart was not swayed by diplomacy or bound by politics.
My gaze fell on Morgan, her posture rxed, a hint of a satisfied smile ying on her lips. The sight of it, a stark contrast to the turmoil within me, sent a calming wave washing over my dragon. Contentment, a feeling I hadn¡¯t known I craved, swirled within him, mirroring my own desire for peace and normalcy. She was also undeniably sexy right now.
¡°Morgan,¡± I began, my voice rough with the remnants of anger, ¡°I apologize for the spectacle.¡±
She turned to face me, her eyes sparkling with amusement. ¡°Spectacle?¡± she questioned, a yful lilt in her voice. ¡°It was more of a one¨Cwoman show, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±
A reluctant smile tugged at the corner of my lips. Indeed,¡± I conceded. ¡°But a show nheless, and one that shouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce.¡±
Her smile softened, her gaze meeting mine with a warmth that sent a familiar flutter in my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Tsuneo,¡± she said, her voice gentle. ¡°It seems your¡ little sister has a rather inted sense of her own importance.¡±
¡°Sister, I scoffed, the bitterness of the word leaving a sour taste in my mouth. ¡°Ari is no sister of mine. Not anymore. No sister of mine would treat you like this.¡±
1 met her gaze, a silent understanding passing between us.
CH44
¡°Leave her to me,¡± I assured her, my voice firm. ¡°I will speak with her¡ or perhaps my father can have a word. One way or another, she will be brought into line. If she will not see reason after
that, you have my full support to do as you feel you must.¡±
The corners of her lips curved upwards in a genuine smile, a sight that sent a jolt of pure pleasure through my dragon. Seeing her happy, content¡ it filled a void I hadn¡¯t even realized existed. Perhaps, just perhaps, amidst the chaos and uncertainty, a seed of something real, something hopeful, had begun to take root. I cupped her face.
¡°I hope you are not deeply offended.¡±
She scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not offended at all.¡±
I pressed a kiss to her forehead and sighed. ¡°This is not how I wanted your few days after what happened to go.¡±
¡°What¡¯s life without a little drama?¡±
I chuckled. Seeing her amusement, her willingness to move on, soothed the prickling unease within me.
With a newfound lightness in my step, I gestured towards the doorway. ¡°Shall we return to our chambers, My Lady?¡±
Morgan¡¯s smile widened, a yful glint in her eyes. ¡°Lead the way, Your Highness.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll get this cleaned and returned, Maya said with a slight bow and a knowing smile.
¡°Thank you, Maya¡ Do make sure that it¡¯s all returned and held for Morgan?¡±
She grinned. ¡°Down to thest bracelet and earring, Your Majesty.¡±
I turned back to the kitchen staff. ¡°My apologies for the interruption.¡±
Then we left. As we walked side¨Cby¨Cside down the opulent corridors, afortable silence settled. between us. Yet, the weight of the unspoken hung in the air. The events of the afternoon had. brought us closer. I could see it in her eyes, feel it in her aura. She seemed to trust me more.
We reached the heavy wooden doors of our chambers, and I paused, a thought striking me.
¡°Morgan,¡± I said, my voice hesitant. ¡°Would you¡ care to join me for lunch? Before you return to¡ your realm this afternoon?¡±
Her smile faltered for a moment, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. ¡°Lunch? she echoed, a
CH44
hint of amusement in her voice. ¡°Is this¡ a date, Your Highness?¡°Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
wounds 45
CH45
Tsuneo
The word, unfamiliar and foreign, hung in the air between us. A frown creased my brow.
¡°A date?¡± I repeated, unsure of the meaning.
Morgan¡¯s cheeks flushed a delicate pink, and a softugh escaped her lips. ¡°It¡¯s a human custom,¡± she exined, her voice warm. ¡°A casual meal spent with someone you¡ care about.¡±
My heart skipped a beat. Care about. The words resonated deep within me, a truth I couldn¡¯t deny. The way I felt about Morgan ¨C the growing warmth in my chest, the sense of peace that washed over me in her presence ¨C it went beyond duty or obligation. My dragon, the pce, had chosen her, and I was slowly, or maybe all too quickly in surprising ways, starting to realize why.
A slow smile spread across my face. The idea of spending more time with her, in a casual setting, filled me with a joy I hadn¡¯t anticipated. Normally, I would have courted my wife before we were
married.
Perhaps dates were simr to that.
¡°A date, then,¡± I said, my voice echoing my newfound enthusiasm. ¡°Yes, I would very much like
that.¡±
Relief and a hint of delight danced in her eyes. ¡°Excellent,¡± she said, her voice barely above at whisper. Then I shall get ready. Perhaps a lighter gown this time, one that doesn¡¯t restrict my movement quite so much.¡± A yful glint returned to her eyes.
My own gaze drifted down to the elegant ck and ice blue robe she wore. It was mine, and I liked the look of it on her.
¡°Perhaps a shorter one that won¡¯t drag everywhere?¡±
A sheepish smile tugged at my lips. ¡°Indeed,¡± I conceded. ¡°Perhaps something more¡fortable. There are many to choose from.¡±
With a final lingering look, I watched her enter our chambers and left a guard in the hallway. I wondered which of my shorter robes she would choose to wear. It didn¡¯t matter much to me. Seeing her in my clothes was more than enough.
Hopefully, I could see to this task before she was ready. Dealing with Ari was a matter of utmost urgency, but it would have to work. I felt lighter than I had in a long time, considering what we
CH45
should do for lunch. I ran into Maya as soon as the idea hit me.
Once I told her, she squealed and dashed off to get things ready. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Give me no more than half an hour!¡±
I chuckled, calling my thanks after her.
As I strode down the corridor, a familiar warmth bloomed within my chest, a feeling that resonated with my dragon. We were growing closer, and we¡¯d continue to grow closer. For the first time in a long time, I dared to hope.
Finding the Captain of the Guard, I issued a series of swiftmands. Ari¡¯s ess to my mother¡¯s old rooms, including her library and office, was to be strictly barred. Any attempt at entry would. be met with force. The Captain, a man with a stoic expression and a loyal glint in his eyes, acknowledged my orders with a sharp salute.
With that matter settled, I made my way towards the King¡¯s chambers. The weight of the situation. pressed upon me, but the image of Morgan¡¯s smile, the warmth in her eyes, spurred me onward.
Pushing open the heavy oak doors, I found my father seated by a window, his once¨Cproud posture slumped with fatigue. Dark circles rimmed his eyes, and his hand trembled slightly as he gripped a goblet of wine. Guilt stabbed at my heart. The burden of the kingdom, the recent attacks, and now Keiji¡¯s death and my hand in it were all taking its toll. The only thing holding him here probably was a throne.
¡°Father, I announced, my voice firm as I approached him.
He looked up, a flicker of surprise crossing his weary features. ¡°Tsuneo,¡± he rasped, his voice weak. ¡°What is it?¡±
Taking a deep breath, I recounted the events of the afternoon, detailing Ari¡¯s defiance and disrespect towards both Morgan and myself. I didn¡¯t mince words, painting a clear picture of her insubordination and her potential theft from my mother¡¯s chambers.
The King listened intently, his frown deepening with each passing word. By the time I finished, his face was a mask of thunder.
¡°Unbelievable,¡± he muttered, his voiceced with disgust. ¡°Ari has always been¡ spirited, but this¡ this is uneptable.¡±
¡°Indeed, I agreed, my voice low. ¡°She needs to be dealt with.¡±
CH45
He sighed a weary sound that spoke volumes of his current state. ¡°You¡¯re right, of course. But
how? Relegating her to the outer provinces would cause a stir and public punishment¡¡± He trailed off, his brow furrowed in thought.
¡°If you are reluctant to beat her in the streets like the thief she is, I¡¯m sure Morgan would dly do it.¡±
Heughed. ¡°It would be her right. And I¡¯m certain that the constituents would think of your mother with every strike¡ We will think on it. Let¡¯s think of happier things. When do you think. you will be strong enough for the coronation? Has Dr. Shang said anything about it yet?¡±
I shook my head, deciding to prolong my lie a little longer.
¡°Perhaps¡ perhaps it would be best to postpone the coronation for a while longer,¡± I suggested, my voice hesitant. ¡°My recovery is¡ taking longer than anticipated. I wouldn¡¯t want to burden Morgan with the weight of the ceremony while I¡¯m still¡¡±
¡°Weak?¡± my father finished my sentence, his voiceced with concern.
I nodded, forcing a grimace. ¡°Precisely. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to her or to the kingdom.¡±
He studied me for a long moment, his gaze filled with a mixture of worry and something akin to relief. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right,¡± he finally conceded. Focus on your recovery, Tsuneo. Spend time with Morgan. The burdens of kingship can wait a while longer.¡±
A wave of gratitude washed over me. My father, despite his weariness, understood the unspoken plea. He saw the budding connection between Morgan and me, and perhaps, just perhaps, he understood why I needed more time ¨C not just to recover physically but to nurture this fragile bond. If watching me settle into married life would keep him alive for a bit longer, I¡¯d take my time doing so until I could find some alternative to his death.
¡°Thank you, Father,¡± I said, my voice sincere. ¡°I will,¡±
With a final nod, he dismissed me. As I left his chambers, a strange sense of hope¨Cbloomed within me. The path ahead was still uncertain, fraught with danger and political machinations. But for now, I had a reprieve time to be with Morgan, to explore this new feeling that simmered within me. And maybe, just maybe, that was all I needed to face the challenges thaty ahead.
By the time I made it back to our chambers, Morgan was still in the process of changing. A half- undressed vision in silken undergarments, she startled at my entrance, a blush creeping up her cheeks.
¡°Tsuneo,¡± she stammered, clutching the discarded gown to her chest. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you back
CH45
so soon.¡±
A grin tugged at the corner of my lips. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities, wife,¡± I assured her,
keeping my gaze respectfully averted. ¡°And besides, I added, a mischievous glint in my eye, ¡°lunch is not the only surprise I have nned for today.¡±
Intrigued, she lowered the gown slightly. ¡°Surprise? she echoed, a yful lilt in her voice. ¡°Do tell.¡±
I chuckled, holding the suspense for a beat longer. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if I told you, now would it?¡±
Chapter Comments
Visitor
it was just getting good wth lol
wounds 46
CH46
84%Ãæ
Tsuneo All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
A yful smile danced across her lips. ¡°True enough,¡± she conceded. ¡°But can you at least give me. a hint? So long as it¡¯s not another Ari¡¡±
I feigned a gasp, cing a hand over my chest. ¡°Morgan! You wound me. Isn¡¯t one enough excitement for a lifetime?¡±
Herugh filled the room, a sound that warmed me more than any physical fire ever could. ¡°Perhaps not,¡± she admitted, the twinkle in her eyes undeniable. ¡°Alright, keep your secrets. But just know, I expect to be thoroughly impressed.¡±
With a mock bow, I gestured towards the window. Then let us depart, shall we? Are you ready?¡±
She tied the belt of the shorter, creamy robe around her waist and nodded.
¡°Good. My surprise awaits.¡±
Before she could question further, I extended my hand towards her. A hesitant smile yed on her lips as she ced her hand in mine. The warmth of her touch sent a familiar current of energy coursing through me.
With a silent instruction to my dragon, the world around us began to shift. The familiar scent of our chambers faded, reced by the crisp coolness of the evening air. Looking down, Morgan gasped.
We were no longer standing on the solid floor, but soaring high above the pce grounds. The wind whipped through her hair, tugging at the light fabric of her robe. Below us, the sprawling pce courtyard became a miniature world bathed in the golden light of the setting sun.
A delighted squeal escaped her lips, and I couldn¡¯t help but grin.
¡°Enjoying the view, Morgan?¡± I asked, the rumble in my voice abination of amusement and the satisfaction of seeing her happy.
¡°This is incredible!¡± she eximed, her voice filled with awe. ¡°I¡¯ve never flown before! It¡¯s¡ exhrating! How did you do that?¡±
¡®I¡¯ll take you flying as often as you want.¡±
Her excitement was contagious, a surge of joy radiating from her that mirrored my own. We
84%
CH46
danced through the air. I felt like my heart would explode hearing the way sheughed. As we soared through the sky, the worries of the day seemed to melt away, reced by a shared sense of wonder and a burgeoning connection that promised something far more extraordinary.
We dipped and soared through the air, the wind singing a joyful song in our ears. The pce below became a distant memory, reced by a breathtaking vista of rolling green hills and shimmering rivers. Below us, a canopy of trees shimmered emerald in the fading sunlight.
The exhration in my flight was ¨¤ tangible thing, a rumble in my chest that echoed in my voice. ¡°Hold on tight, Morgan,¡± I called out, the wind whipping through my fur. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±
With a graceful descent, Inded softly in a clearing nestled deep within the heart of the forest. Morgan, still catching her breath, took in the scene around her with wide eyes. Unlike the formal gardens of the pce, this one was a riot of untamed beauty. Wildflowers, a kaleidoscope of colors, bloomed everywhere, their sweet fragrance mingling with the earthy scent of pine and damp soil. A crystal¨Cclear pond shimmered in the center, its surface reflecting thest rays of the setting sun.
A pang of sadness flickered across my features for a fleeting moment, a shadow on the joy of seeing her wonder. Then, extending a hand towards her, I spoke softly, ¡°Wee, Morgan. This was my mother¡¯s garden.¡±
Understanding bloomed on her face. This wasn¡¯t just a beautiful ce; it was a sanctuary, a ce overflowing with memories of the woman I loved and missed dearly. My heart ached for a moment, a silent tribute to the mother I held so dear.
Taking my hand, she stepped out cautiously, her gaze falling upon a sight that stole her breath away. Beneath the sprawling branches of an ancient oak, a white linen cloth was spread on the soft grass, a basket overflowing with enticing treats nestled in its center. Goblets gleamed in the fading light, beside a silver tter piled high with colorful fruits.
A genuine smile, warm and radiant, lit up her face. This is¡ incredible,¡± she breathed, her voice filled with awe. ¡°A pic in a secret garden? Tsuneo, you outdid yourself.¡±
A slight blush crept up my cheeks. ¡°It was nothing, I mumbled, though a hint of pride peeked through in my voice. ¡°I just wanted to show you a special ce.¡±
As she stepped closer to the pic spread, her hand trailed across the soft fabric of the cloth. ¡°This is perfect,¡± she said, her voice filled with sincerity. ¡°Thank you for sharing this with me.¡±
¨C
Our eyes met, and a depth of emotion flickered between us a shared grief for my mother, a growing appreciation for each other, and the promise of something more. The flight, the breathtaking scenery, and the unexpected pic had woven a spell of pure magic, a connection
CH46
that transcended words.
The
sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in a breathtaking disy of colors. We settled down on the soft grass, the silence between usfortable. Taking a tentative bite of a sulent fruit, Morgan looked up at me, her face bathed in the golden twilight. A hesitant yet hopeful smile. yed on her lips.
¡°So, she began, her voice barely a whisper, ¡°tell me more about your mother.¡±
Morgan
We settled beneath the sprawling oak, the white linen tablecloth a crisp counterpoint to the vibrant emerald of the grass. The pic basket, overflowing with goodies, was a tempting sight. Delicate pastries with berries peeking through sat beside savory hand pies and glistening fruit skewers. My stomach rumbled in delight, but the true feast for the senses was the garden itself.
The air buzzed with a symphony of unseen creatures the industrious drone of bees collecting pollen, the sweet melody of a hidden bird¡¯s song. Thest rays of the setting sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows that stretched out like inky fingers across the clearing. The dappled light created a mesmerizing mosaic on the ground, a dance of light and darkness ying amongst the wildflowers. It was far more beautiful than any forest back in the human realm..
Tsuneo chuckled softly, a sound that sent a warmth through me. His usual stoic facade was reced by a wistful expression, a hint of sadness lingering in his eyes.
¡°This was my mother¡¯s favorite spot,¡± he began, his voice soft. ¡°She used to spend hours here, just¡ existing.¡±
¡°Existing?¡± I echoed, intrigued. It wasn¡¯t a word I¡¯d expect from a prince, especially when describing a royal garden.
He smiled, a hint of amusement flickering in his eyes. ¡°Yes, existing. Away from the pressures of court, away from the weight of expectations. Here, she could just be¡ Mom, and I think she needed that more than she ever really let on.¡±
He fell silent for a moment, his gaze drifting towards the vibrant blooms carpeting the ground. ¡°She loved the simple things,¡± he continued, his voice low and reflective. ¡°The feel of the cool earth beneath her bare feet, the intoxicating scent of a freshly opened rose, the way the wind whispered secrets through the leaves¡¡±
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride.
wounds 47
CH47
Morgan
There was a raw honesty in his voice, a vulnerability I hadn¡¯t seen before. It was clear how much he missed her, how deeply her absence still affected him. My heart ached for him, for the loss he¡¯d suffered. But amidst the sadness, there was also a warmth in his tone, a tenderness that spoke volumes about their bond.
¡°Tell me more about her,¡± I found myself whispering,pelled by the glimpse into his past. ¡°What was she like?¡±
He turned to me, his gaze meeting mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. For a moment, he seemed to search my eyes, searching for something I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. Then, a slow smile spread across his face, a smile that held the promise of stories yet to be told.
¡°There¡¯s so much to tell,¡± he said, his voice filled with a quiet fondness. ¡°Where would you like to begin?¡±
¡°Maybe start with the first time you remember feeling connected to this garden,¡± I suggested, leaning back against the rough bark of the oak tree.
The corners of Tsuneo¡¯s eyes crinkled slightly, a hint of a smile ying on his lips.
¡°I suppose I was quite small then,¡± he began, his voice taking on a reminiscent tone. ¡°Barely taller than the roses. I remember chasing a particrly plump bumblebee, its wings buzzing angrily as it dodged my clumsy attempts. It led me on a merry chase, deeper and deeper into the garden, until I finally stumbled upon Mom, sitting beneath this very tree.¡±
He gestured towards the sprawling oak above us, its branches heavy with leaves filtering thest rays of sunlight. ¡°She was humming a tune, her eyes closed, a peaceful smile gracing her lips. The moment I saw her, a feeling of¡ belonging washed over me. It was as if this garden, this ce, held all the love and warmth she had to offer.¡±
He paused, his gaze drifting back to the vibrant blooms. ¡°She scooped me up in her arms then,¡± he continued, a hint of nostalgia in his voice. ¡°And together, we explored the garden. She taught me the names of the flowers, the secrets whispered by the wind, thenguage of the buzzing bees. This garden became our haven, a ce where we could be ourselves, just mother and son.¡±
I listened intently, captivated by his story. The image of a young Tsuneo, full of childish wonder, exploring the garden with his mother, painted a touching picture. ¡°It sounds like a truly special ce for both of you,¡± I said softly, my voice filled with empathy.
CH47
He nodded, a flicker of sadness crossing his features. ¡°It was. She taught me so much here, not
just about the garden, but about life, about love, about loss.¡± He fell silent again, the weight of the past seeming to settle between us.
Taking a deep breath, I broke the silence. ¡°Was she¡ was she also a dragon?¡± I asked hesitantly, the question that had been bubbling beneath the surface finally escaping my lips.
A smile, tinged with a hint of sadness, touched his lips. ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t. She was¡ a different type
of spirit.¡±
I frowned at the way he didn¡¯t give details, but I didn¡¯t push.
¡°She was the first person to see me in my true form, and she loved me all the same.¡±
His words hung in the air, a testament to the extraordinary bond he shared with his mother. A lump formed in my throat, a mix of emotions swirling within me sadness for his loss, admiration for his mother¡¯s eptance, and a flicker of something new, a tentative hope for the future we could be building together.
When thest rays of the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in a breathtaking disy of pinks and oranges, we finished our meal. Afortable silence settled between us, a silence that wasn¡¯t awkward, but rather a continuation of the connection we had forged through shared
stories and stolen moments.
Tsuneo rose to his feet, extending a hand towards me. ¡°Care for a stroll, Morgan?¡± he asked, his voiceced with a newfound warmth.
I took his hand, a thrill shooting through me at the simple contact. ¡°I¡¯d like that very much,¡± 1 replied, my voice barely above a whisper.
We walked hand¨Cin¨Chand along a winding path that snaked through the heart of the garden. The air grew cooler, but the scent of wildflowers intensified, a sweet perfume that filled my senses. Ast we walked, Tsuneo pointed out various nts and flowers, their names tripping off his tongue with surprising ease.
He knelt down suddenly, his hand brushing against a cluster of delicate bluebells. With a gentle touch, he plucked two, their color a perfect match for his sapphire eyes. He stood up, offering
them to me.
¡°For you,¡± he said, his voice husky.
My heart skipped a beat. Taking the flowers, I brought them to my nose, inhaling their sweet fragrance. ¡°They¡¯re beautiful,¡± I whispered, my voice thick with emotion. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
CH47
82%
A smile, hesitant yet genuine, yed on his lips. He tucked a stray strand of hair behind my ear, a
so intimate it sent shivers down my spine.
gesture
¡°There¡¯s something else I want to show you,¡± he said, his gaze flickering towards a hidden corner of the garden.
Curiosity piqued, I followed him as he led me deeper into the undergrowth. The path narrowed, bing a barely discernible trail. We emerged into a clearing bathed in a soft, ethereal glow. Tiny pinpricks of light danced in the air, flitting amongst the dewdrops clinging to the spiderwebs that stretched between the branches.
A gasp escaped my lips. There, nestled amongst the ferns and wildflowers, were tiny houses. fashioned from leaves and twigs. And flitting between them, no bigger than my thumb, were what appeared to be miniature people with iridescent wings.
¡°Fairies, Tsuneo whispered, his voice filled with awe. ¡°They make their home here part of the garden.¡±
in this hidden
My eyes widened in wonder. As a child, I had devoured stories of fairies and mythical creatures, but I never truly believed they existed. Yet, here they were, flitting about their miniature dwellings, their tiny wings shimmering with light.
We stood there for what felt like an eternity, lost in the magic of the moment. The fairies, seemingly unfazed by our presence, continued their gossamer dance. And in that hidden world, bathed in moonlight and the soft glow of fireflies, the connection between Tsuneo and me deepened, a silent promise whispered on the wings of the fairies.
The silence in the clearing was broken only by the faint tinkling of unseen bells and the soft hum of the night insects. The tiny figures of the fairies, their iridescent wings catching the moonlight in fleeting bursts of color, seemed to be gathering around us, their curiosity outweighing their usual shyness.
Then, as if on cue, a melody filled the air. It was a sound unlike anything I had ever heard¨Cbefore, a harmonious blend of chimes, whispers, and the rustle of leaves. The fairies, perched on des of grass or hovering in mid¨Cair, were singing. Their voices, ethereal and light, filled the clearing with magic.
The music, whimsical and enchanting, seemed to weave a spell around us. Tsuneo, his gaze locked with mine, offered me his hand. A hesitant smile yed on his lips, a silent question in his eyes.
My heart hammered against my ribs, a frantic drum against the backdrop of the faerie song. This was unexpected, this vulnerability he was showing me, this invitation to a dance unlike any other. Taking a deep breath, I ced my hand in his, the warmth of his touch sending a jolt through me.
CH47
As if sensing our decision, the music swelled, the melody taking on a more rhythmic tempo.
wounds 48
CH48
Morgan
Tsuneo, with surprising grace for such arge man, led me to the edge of the small pond thaty at the heart of the clearing. The surface, usually still, now rippled with a gentle luminescence, reflecting the moonlight and the fireflies¡® dance in a mesmerizing disy.
Hesitantly, I stepped onto the water¡¯s surface. To my astonishment, it held me firm, as if a solid.yery beneath the shimmering surface. Tsuneo followed suit, his presence aforting anchor beside me.
With the first notes of the song, he pulled me close. My breath hitched as our bodies touched, a slow burn igniting deep within me. His hand, calloused yet surprisingly gentle, found my waist, guiding me as we moved to the rhythm of the faerie song.
ne our skin. The music.
We glided across the surface of the pond, the cool night air
now at cascade of tinkling bells and melodic whispers, seemed to speak directly to our souls. In Tsuneo¡¯s eyes, an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite name flickered ¨C a mix of newfound hope, lingering grief, and perhaps, a dawning desire that mirrored my own.
As we danced, the world around us faded away. The worries of the court, Ari, Keiji, the uncertainty of my future all of it seemed insignificant in this moment of pure magic. This unexpected date in his mother¡¯s garden, the connection forged over stolen moments and shared stories, had blossomed into something more, something beautiful and fragile and utterly captivating.
With thest notes of the song, the faeries dipped and bowed, their tiny faces aglow with delight. As the music faded, reced by the soft chirping of crickets, we stood suspended on the water¡¯s surface, our breaths mingling in the cool night air.
Tsuneo¡¯s gaze held mine, his eyes reflecting the moonlight and a depth of emotion that sent a shiver down my spine. In that moment, under the watchful eyes of the fairies and the shimmering cloak of the night sky, the unspoken words hung heavy in the air ¨C a promise whispered on the wind, a dawning realization that this connection, forged in the heart of a secret garden, might just blossom into something extraordinary. He barely grazed his lips against mine.
We should head back¡¡± He whispered. ¡°So you¡¯ll have time to go before dinner/¡±
I nodded and we headed back.
The faerie song had faded into a sweet memory as we reluctantly left the enchanted clearing. The magic of the moment lingered around us, a subtle shimmer in the air, a secret shared only between us. He lifted me into the air and flew us back to the pce. As we walked hand¨Cin¨Chand
CH48
? 82%
through the halls, afortable silence settled between us, heavy with unspoken emotions.
Reaching the correct corridor, we came upon the shimmering portal, the gateway back to my world. A pang of sadnessnced through me. I wasn¡¯t ready to go back yet, but I did need to check in. I guessed this is what people meant when they talked about when they said that parting si such a sweet sorrow,
I turned back to lok at him. Tsuneo, his expression unreadable, stopped a few paces from the portal. He turned to face me, his eyes searching mine..
¡°Morgan,¡± he began, his voice rough with an emotion I couldn¡¯t decipher, ¡°I¡¡±
He hesitated, then blurted out, ¡°I want toe with you.¡±
My heart skipped a beat. Those weren¡¯t the words I expected, yet a thrill shot through me at the very notion. But logic quickly intruded. ¡°Tsuneo,¡± I whispered, my voice barely above a breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to open the veil yet.¡±
A flicker of frustration crossed his face. He let go of my hand and reached out, his hand hovering over the shimmering surface. As if testing the barrier, he pushed forward, but his hand met only resistance. He winced, pulling back with a look of surprise.
¡°See?¡± I said gently, cing a hand on his arm. ¡°It won¡¯t let you through.¡±
Dejection clouded his features for a moment, but then, a spark of determination ignited in his eyes. Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Then promise toe back to me soon? Before dinner?¡±
I had no idea how long that would be and as I looked into the portal I wondered¡. I¡¯d had to push the carts through myself. Maybe, it would work with a person too. Taking a chance, I stepped forward and reached out, taking Tsuneo¡¯s hand in mine. His eyes widened in surprise, but he didn¡¯t pull away.
With a deep breath, I stepped forward, pulling Tsuneo with me.
The world dissolved into a swirling vortex of colors and sensations. Then, just as abruptly, it stopped.
We stumbled out, blinking in the dimness of the room. We were in the house. And Tsuneo was beside me. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
He stood there for a moment, his eyes wide with shock. He looked down at his hand, still sped tightly in mine, then back up at me. His expression was a mix of awe, disbelief, and¡ something else entirely.Then, without a word, he pulled me into his arms. The embrace was fierce,
CH48
possessive, and filled with a raw emotion that sent shivers down my spine.
¡°Morgan,¡± he breathed against my hair, his voice thick with a mixture of relief and wonder. ¡°You¡ you brought me through.¡±
I clung to him, my heart pounding a frantic rhythm against my ribs. ¡°I¡ I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work,¡± I admitted, my voice barely a whisper.
But if it worked for Tsuneo, maybe I could get Dr. Shang¡¯s sister back to this side too¡.
My brother?
Others who desperately needed toe home?
He pulled back slightly, his gaze burning into mine.
¡°Amazing,¡± he murmured, his voice husky with admiration. ¡°You are simply amazing.¡±
And then, before I could even process his words, he closed the gap between us and kissed me. Passionate and consuming. It felt like a whirlwind of emotions was swirling around us.
Maybe it wasn¡¯t the best thing to do on the first date, but there were certainly worse.
Hourster,ughter bubbled up from my chest, a joyous sound that echoed through the corridor as we came back to the dragon realm. ncing at Tsuneo, I found him grinning like a mischievous child, his eyes sparkling with delight. Showing him around the human world had been exhilirating, especially as everyone seemed overjoyed to see him up and about.
He had marveled at everything, from the sleek lines of the waiting carriages to the smooth, paved roads. The bustling marketce, a stark contrast to the serene pce gardens, filled him with a childlike curiosity. He haggled with a street vendor over a strange, brightly colored ss orb, his amusement at his own ineptitude only adding to his charm. Apparently, it was some sort of magical relic. People flocked to look at him in awe. It was as if seeing him really solidified the fact that I¡¯d passed the Trial.
Finally, exhausted but happy, we headed down the hallway to his chambers. Suddenly, a familiar figure emerged from behind a pir. It was the captain of the guard. He bowed stiffly.
¡°Your Highnesses,¡® he addressed Tsuneo, his voice devoid of emotion. ¡°The king requests your presence in the dining hall for the evening meal.¡±
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
wounds 49
CH49 Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Morgan
I was a bit nervous about dinner. It was odd that he was calling us to dinner like this. Tsuneo, thankfully, seemed oblivious to my sudden unease.
¡°Thank you, Captain, he replied, his voice smooth. We will be there shortly.¡±
He gave a curt nod and disappeared down the hallway. Left alone, I looked up at Tsuneo, apprehension clouding my joy.
¡°Everything alright, Morgan?¡± he asked, his brow furrowed in concern.
¡°It¡¯s just¡¡± I hesitated, struggling to find the words. ¡°Is everything alright, you think?¡±
Tsuneo¡¯s lips curved into a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, his voice calm. ¡°It¡¯s just dinner.¡±
Taking a deep breath, I forced a smile. He knew more about court politics than I did.
With a nervous flutter in my stomach, I allowed Tsuneo to lead me down the hallway. Relief washed over me as we entered the familiar haven of his chambers. The whirlwind of the day, the joy of returning with Tsuneo, and the looming uncertainty of the king¡¯s dinner had left me emotionally drained.
¡°I think I¡¯ll freshen up before dinner, I announced, sinking down onto the plush chaise lounge.
Tsuneo nodded, his gaze lingering on me for a beat longer than necessary. ¡°Of course,¡± he said, his voice a husky murmur. ¡°Would you like some assistance?¡±
The possessiveness in his tone sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°I can manage,¡± I replied. ¡°Though¡ maybe if you could¡ pick something appropriate for dinner?¡±
He grinned and didn¡¯t push. He disappeared into his closet, emerging a momentter with a garment draped over his arm. It wasn¡¯t a robe that looked mostly ck except for the aurora like patterns sewn into it. It reminded me of his eyes.
¡°How about this?¡± he said, holding it out to me. ¡°It¡¯s¡ ¡±
CH49
Was it possession? Intimacy? Maybe it was both. The idea was both thrilling and a little unsettling.
With a shy smile, I took the robe from him. ¡°Thank you, Tsuneo,¡± I murmured. ¡®It¡¯s lovely.¡±
I slipped into the bathroom to freshen up and change. The silk was cool and luxurious against my
skin. The robe, designed for his broader frame, pooled around my feet, the sleeves hanging loose over my hands. I tied the belt tightly around my waist and came out, feeling a little silly.
¡°You look¡ radiant,¡± he said, his voice a low rumble.
A blush crept up my cheeks. ¡°Thank you,¡± I mumbled again, unsure of what else to say.
With a final lingering look, he gestured towards the door. ¡°Shall we?¡±
Taking a deep breath, I nodded. Together, we left our chambers and headed towards the dining
hall.
The moment we entered, the room fell silent. All eyes turned to us, their expressions a mix of curiosity, disapproval, and¡ anger.
There, seated at the long table beside the King, was Ari. Her face was flushed, her eyes narrowed with a fury that sent a jolt of unease through me. The king¡¯s consorts, a gaggle of women adorned in shimmering silks and jewels, also red in my direction, their disdain barely veiled.
It seemed like they were upset from earlier still, or maybe they were mad that my words about bothering the staff went for them as well. I looked across the table. The food hadn¡¯t been served yet, but I couldn¡¯t imagine it would be that bad. Ignoring their hostility, Tsuneo escorted me to the head of the table. With a gentle hand on my back, he ushered me towards my seat.
As I sat down, the tension in the room crackled like static electricity. But Tsuneo, oblivious to the undercurrent of animosity, took his rightful ce beside me. He looked¡ happy. Relief flooded his features, a stark contrast to the worry and fatigue that had etched lines on his face just a day ago.
The king, however, seemed to share Tsuneo¡¯s joy. His eyes, though weary, held a spark of warmth as they met mine. A ghost of a smile yed on his lips.
Tsuneo, it warms my heart to have you back.¡± He bobbed his head and pointedly did not look at the empty seat Keiji had once upied.
It felt a bit eerie and oddly respectful that the chair was still there but no one spoke about why it was empty. As if he was acknowledging his sons death and his wrongs all at once.
CH49
Tsuneo bowed his head. ¡°It is wonderful to be back among the walking again, father.¡±
No one said much else. The staff came out withrge tters. I recognized a few of them and they smiled at me, cing the dishes on the table. Everything looked delicious and I told them so. Then, dinner started. The oppressive silence was broken only by the clinking of silverware and the murmured conversation of the people further down the table servants. We were nearing the end of the meal, the tension slowly giving way to a semnce of normalcy.
Suddenly, the heavy oak doors of the dining hall burst open with a loud bang. A woman, her face. contorted with rage and grief, stormed into the room. Her eyes were fiery and red¨Crimmed. Her eyes, narrowed with hatred,nded on me.
¡°Is it you? Are you the human wretch pretending to be queen!¡± she shrieked, her voiceced with venom. ¡°Are you the one that killed my brother?¡±
A wave of nausea washed over me. Keiji had a sister? And judging by the hostility in her eyes, she wasn¡¯t open to condolences, even if he had been a total creep and got what wasing to him. Before I could even speak, Tsuneo rose to his feet, a fierce protectiveness hardening his features.
¡°Princess Amara,¡± he addressed the woman, his voice cold and hard. ¡°You will not speak to my wife like that, or you¡¯ll have to deal with me.¡±
¡°You think I care? You¡¯re barely alive?¡± she spat, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°She murdered my brother! Do you think I wouldn¡¯t find out? That she could just get away with it? We should have just killed them all years ago!¡±
¡°Watch your-
¡°Did she not murder my brother in cold blood?¡±
Tsuneo¡¯s gaze met hers, unwavering.
¡°No,¡± he said, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°I killed Keiji after he kidnapped and assaulted Morgan.¡±
A gasp reverberated through the room. My father¡¯s face went pale with shock. He slumped back in his chair. The consorts exchanged wide¨Ceyed nces, their earlier animosity reced by a morbid curiosity.
Ari, however, seemed unfazed by the revtion. A cruel smile twisted her lips.
¡°Shame that he couldn¡¯t finish the job,¡® she remarked flippantly. ¡°It would have been better that way for everyone involved.¡±
CH49
Tsuneo turned with a snarl. Fire came out of his nose. The smoke filled the air. His voice roared through the air. Everyone lurched back and away from him. Ari was still in ce. The fire rushed over the table, scorching the table.
Someone screamed, but I noted that the mes danced over my hands but didn¡¯t even sing the sleeves of the robe I was wearing. Instead, it felt like liquid fire poured into my hands.
What on earth did that mean?
wounds 50
CH50
Morgan
The heat spread through me. I shifted ufortably. My heart hammered against my ribs. I felt so hot. I couldn¡¯t think.
¡°Father,¡± Tsuneo growled. ¡°I¡ª¡±
¡°I¡¯m aware, Tsuneo,¡± he said wearily. ¡°Ari, you will apologize to your queen or be confined to the dungeons. Amara, leave if you cannot manage to control yourself, you will be doing much of the
same.¡±
¡°But¡ª
¡°I have raised you as a member of this family, but you are showing me that my generosity has been wasted. If you continue down this path¡¡±
He didn¡¯t finish the threat, but it hung heavy in the air, a chilling promise of violence.
Ari¡¯s face turned pale, the mocking smile reced by a look of fear. For the first time that evening, I saw a flicker of vulnerability in her eyes, a glimpse of the woman beneath the mask. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
The king worked his jaw.
¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± Tsuneo said. He turned to me and offered me his hand. ¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty. I believe Morgan and I have had enough for one evening.
Tsuneo turned towards his father, his expression unreadable. The king nodded, a flicker of understanding passing between them. Without another word, Tsuneo helped me out of my chair. I shuddered, trying to push down the heat that was coursing through me. Stunned by the sudden turn of events, I allowed him to lead me out of the dining hall, the shocked stares of the remaining guests burning into my back.
The heavy oak doors of the dining hall mmed shut behind us, the sound echoing through the empty corridor like a thunderp. My heart hammered against my ribs, a frantic drum against the backdrop of the sudden silence. The scene that had just unfolded yed on repeat in my mind. dialog checks at the end of the day. We walked in silence, the heat became suffocating. Reaching The familiar doorway of our chambers, Tsuneo stopped abruptly. He opened the door and ushered the inside. When the door closed behind us, I felt his barrier go up.
Then he turned to face me, his eyes zing with a fury that sent shivers down my spine. He snarled and started pacing.
CH50
Scales, a shimmering ck, began to ripple across his skin, starting at his forearms and creeping upwards towards his neck. His jaw clenched, his features contorted in a mask of barely contained.
rage.
¡°How dare they!¡± he roared his voice, a guttural growl that vibrated through the room. ¡°That woman¡ How dare she speak to you like that!¡±
He whirled around, his long strides eating up the space in our chambers. Furniture creaked in protest as he brushed past, the air crackling with his barely suppressed anger.
I couldn¡¯t just stand there and watch him erupt. Taking a deep breath, I stepped into his path, my arms outstretched.
He stopped abruptly, surprise flickering across his scaled features. His chest heaved with each ragged breath, his emotions a tempestuous storm threatening to break free.
¡°Tsuneo,¡± I said softly, my voiceced with a calmness that felt at odds with the chaos within me. ¡°Thank you. Thank you for defending me.¡±
His gaze met mine. Hesitantly, he reached out, his hand hovering over my cheek for a moment before cupping it gently. The touch was warm, sending more heat through me, but it was nice.
¡°You are my wife, Morgan,¡± he said, his voice low and rough. ¡°And I will always protect you. No one, not even royalty, has the right to speak to you with such disrespect.¡±
The word ¡°wife¡± hung in the air, a deration that both surprised and thrilled me. In the midst of the chaos, it was a beacon of certainty. I sighed. He pulled me into a tight embrace. My body fit perfectly against his, the warmth of his scaled skin a surprisingfort. He buried his face in my hair, his anger slowly subsiding as his breath hitched against my neck. The heat that poured off of him into me felt euphoric.
He nuzzled me, almost purring. Iughed.
¡°Is that a dragon sound?¡±
¡°You¡¯d be surprised,¡± he said, his voice a little dazed. The quietness of the chamber felt peaceful with just the two of us after the storm of Tsuneo¡¯s anger had subsided. He held me close, his grip strong but not possessive. In his arms, I felt a sense of security that I hadn¡¯t realized I craved.
Finally, pulling back slightly, I looked up at him.
¡°Perhaps we should get ready for bed.¡±
CH50
£¤:82%Á¿
He looked down at me, his expression unreadable for a moment. Then, a flicker of something akin to shyness crossed his features. ¡°Morgan,¡± he began, his voice hesitant, ¡°would you¡ would you like to bathe together?¡±
Heat flooded my checks. The idea of sharing a bath with Tsuneo, a man I was still getting to know, sent a thrill of nervousness through me. But then, seeing the vulnerability in his eyes, I paused..
¡°¡¡± I stammered, unsure of what to say.
Sensing my hesitation, he added quickly, ¡°I know it may seem strange, but after everything that¡¯s happened, I¡¡± He rolled his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let you out of my sight.¡±
His gaze dropped. The fierce warrior prince, so confident andposed in most situations, seemed genuinely flustered. The sight, oddly endearing, made my decision easier.
¡°Alright,¡± 1 agreed, a small smile ying on my lips. ¡°But on one condition.¡±
His head snapped up, a hopeful glint in his eyes. ¡°Anything,¡± he dered without hesitation.
¡°Web
¡°We have separate¡ amodations,¡± I said, searching for the right word.
Themunal baths of my hometown felt like a lifetime ago, a world away from the luxurious. bathing facilities of the pce. I¡¯d always wanted to go, but I couldn¡¯t carve out the time to go.
A slow smile spread across Tsuneo¡¯s face. He walked over to a hidden alcove in the wall and pulled out two thin robes, the fabric a soft, sea¨Cgreen silk that was almost jade. Then, with a flourish, he revealed a series of wooden panels that could be used to create partitions between the two showering stalls in the corner of the room.
Relief washed over me. This, I could handle. ¡°That works perfectly,¡± I admitted, a genuine smile gracing my lips.
With a shared smile, we began the process of getting ready for bed. The bathing chamber itself was a marvel of both luxury and functionality. Therge, sunken tub was made from a smooth stone that radiated warmth. Steam rose from the perfumed water, filling the air with a rxing
scent.
We showered infortable silence, the wooden partitions offering a sense of privacy while still allowing the sound of sshing water and the soft hiss of steam to create a strangely intimate atmosphere.
Finally, we both donned the silky robes and climbed into the waiting tub. The water was warm
CHSO
and inviting, enveloping us in a soothing embrace. Tsuneo leaned back against the smooth stone, a sigh escaping his lips.
¡°This is¡ rather pleasant,¡± he admitted, his voiceced with a hint of surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve never bathed with anyone before.¡±
¡°Neither have I, I confessed, surprised by the sudden ease with which the words came out.
wounds 51
CH51
Morgan
Tsuneo looked surprised.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°I was under the impression that your family of humans¡ª¡±
I snickered. He wrinkled his nose.
¡°Is that odd phrasing?¡±
¡°A little,¡± I smiled at him. ¡°But a little endearing¡¡±
His smile turned warm, and his eyes brightened. I looked away.
¡°You were saying?¡±
¡°Your family¡ is from an area that bathesmunally, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°My father¡¯s family, yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°But I never got the to never had the time, and I was always excluded from going.¡±
go to themunal baths. I
My lips twitched at the thought.
¡°The Jaki Baths in my hometown are the best on this side of the continent, but I never went.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Well¡¡± I shrugged. ¡°It was a luxury, for one.¡±
¡°Your family didn¡¯t seem to be poor.¡±
¡°We aren¡¯t really. It¡¯s just¡¡±
I trailed off, meeting his gaze. He looked at me as if he already knew I was lying and it pained him. I¨Cbit¨Cmy lip and dropped my gaze to my knees. After everything, should I really be cagey about this? It wasn¡¯t like it was my fault that my family were jerk
No one ever want to go with me when I had time, I said. ¡°Then¡ I was too busy to go. Even though the estate hasmunal bathing arrangements, I never bothered to use them. It was pretty obvious that most of my family hated me.¡±
CH51
He frowned at that. He looked genuinely confused, or maybe troubled. Then he sat back.
¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡±
I shrugged. ¡°¡®ve always wanted to try it, so this is a pretty good close second.¡±
I sighed, leaning my head back against the stone and closing my eyes.
He nudged me and I cracked an eye open. His eyes were bright with excitement. He grinned at me
in a way that made it hard to reconcile the fact that he¡¯d killed his brother over me.
¡°We haven¡¯t had a proper honeymoon,¡± he began, then hesitated.
My eyes bulged at the thought. He smirked.
¡°Not like that, but¡ I wouldn¡¯t be opposed.¡±
I looked away. ¡°You were saying?¡±
¡°When things settle down,¡± he continued.
¡°I have a ce in mind, I think you will like a great deal. There are these¡ fairy springs, hidden. deep within the mountains to the south. The water is said to have magical properties, and the setting is¡ breathtaking.¡±
A thrill shot through me. The idea of bathing in a magical pool, surrounded by nature, sounded worlds better than bathing with half of my hometown.
¡°And perhaps¡ the next time we are in your realm, we will go to these Jaki Baths so you have something topare it to.¡±
My lips twitched and I sunk down a little more into the bath with a smile.
¡°That sounds incredible,¡± I whispered, a genuine smile ying on my lips. ¡°Thanks, Tsuneo.
¡°You need not thank
me, wife.¡±
For a while, we sat infortable silence, the only sound the gentlepping of the water. The tension of the evening had melted away, reced by a sense of intimacy and rxation we both needed. The world outside seemed to fade away.
Ari
The blood roared in my ears, a maddening drumbeat that drowned out everything else as I
CH51
82
stormed down the hall away from the dining hall toward my room. Servants jumped out of my way, but I could hear them snickering,ughing, gossiping about me. About what that human woman had said. How the king was treating me now.
How everything between me and Tsuneo had changed.
Fury, hot and consuming, pulsed through my veins, threatening to boil over. I stormed into my chambers, mming the heavy oak door with a resounding thud that echoed through the room.
Tears, traitorous and hot, streamed down my face, blurring my vision. How could it be? How could everything have gone so wrong? Tsuneo¡ my Tsuneo¡ he was supposed to be mine. I knew since we were children that we were destined to rule side¨Cby¨Cside.
I was destined to be queen.
Empress.
His wife!
That human¡¯s face shed through my mind. I whirled around with a shriek of fury, knocking over a delicate porcin vase in the process. The sound of shattering echoed through the room was almost cathartic. I screamed and threw chairs. I wed through a tapestry I¡¯d had since I was child. I couldn¡¯t stop until every surface was bare and overturned. My pillows on the floor. Sheets ripped and shredded, yet it did nothing for the tempest raging within me. This wasn¡¯t fair! It wasn¡¯t right!
¡°That little bitch!¡±
For years, I had been as good as Tsuneo¡¯s wife. I¡¯d taken care of him while he was in hisa. I was at his side. I spoke with the concubines and managed them and their petty gossip. I made thezy servants do exactly what they should be doing. The king loved me. The entire pce bent to my will. I was crown princess and queen in every way that mattered.
I had proven myself to be the woman worthy of bing his queen. The queen¡¯s¨Ccolors looked better on me for my paler skin. My scales glistened just as brightly as Tsuneo¡¯s.
I spoke the Elders and endured the stifling protocols, the endless lessons in etiquette, all for him! And now, some¡ some human girl who had stumbled into our world was taking the ce that was always meant to be mine?
My fists clenched, nails digging into my palms. She was nothing special! So what she passed through the Trial? It was just an old superstition anyway! We didn¡¯t need to be connected to the human realm. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
CH51
The people on the other side had survived all this time, they¡¯d be fine until they died!
¡°A mere human¡¡± I snarled.
She was weak and fragile, with nothing to offer Tsuneo. She had weird skin. She was practically bald, and her hair looked more like a bird¡¯s nest than hair! I caught sight of myself in the mirror.
I was the picture of beauty in our realms. Suitors would bow at my feet if they thought they had a chance.
Yet, he thought that human girl was better than me? Thought that he loved her? Thought that his dragon had chosen her?
The very thought made me scoff. Love was a fairy tale for children, a foolish notion that had no ce in the cold, calcting world of court politics. Our dragons were baser instincts. They weren¡¯t meant to guide our lives!
A strangled sob escaped my lips. Then, a knock sounded on my door.
¡°What?¡± I screamed.
The door opened and my maid entered. She bowed
¡°You asked me to¨C¡±
¡°Out with it!¡±
*¡ Lady Morgan and the crown prince returned to his chambers as rumored. She hasn¡¯t been to her chambers for a full night since she arrives.¡±
The thought of them together, Tsuneo and that human girl, sleeping peacefully in his bed, shed through my mind. The possessiveness in his voice when he¡¯d called her ¡°wife¡± echoed in my ears.
No! This would not stand. I was the rightful heir to the throne! It was mine. He was mine. The kingdom was mine. A steely glint hardened my eyes, recing the tears with a cold determination. Morgan would pay for this. One way or another, I would see her gone. I imagined her dead on the pce steps, her blood painting the ivory of the courtyard and smiled.
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
wounds 52
CH52
Morgan
I woke up not necessarily remembering how I went to sleep, but knowing that I was safe, warm, andfortable. The morning light, pale and tentative, filtered through the gaps in the curtains, painting delicate stripes of gold across Tsuneo¡¯s face. He was still asleep, his chest rising and falling with each slow, steady breath. The darkness that had tainted his skin had faded quite a lot, leaving behind about him, let alone all the human women we¡¯d run into who had such an interest in him.
an olive, almost golden skin tone. Like this, it was no wonder that Ari was crazy
A strand of his hair tickled my cheek, and I reached up instinctively to brush it away. That simple touch seemed to rouse him. His eyes fluttered open, a slow smile spreading across his face as they met mine. For a moment, we justy there, lost in the quiet intimacy of the morning. My stomach jolted but it was nicefortable. It wasn¡¯t anything that I ever expected to have for myself.
Then, a yful glint sparked in his eyes. ¡°Good morning, sleepyhead,¡± he rumbled, his voice thick with sleep.
¡°Good morning,¡± I replied, a smile tugging at my lips. ¡°It¡¯s time I got up.¡±
I made a move to disentangle myself from the sheets, but Tsuneo tightened his grip around me yfully.
¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t,¡± he teased. ¡°Not without a proper goodbye.¡±
Before I could protest, he rolled us both over, pinning me beneath him. He kept his weight off me so that he was just barely pinning me to the bed. It was enough to keep me from moving and wiggling away. We stared at each other for a beat,ughter bubbling up in my chest. Heat pulled in my gut. Getting caught up in Tsuneo¡¯s passion was dangerous if I let myself be swept away in it. Sometimes I could see the dragon in him peeking out. I saw just a flicker of fire in his eyes. I didn¡¯t know what the n was, but I tried tough it off.
¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡± I eximed, feigning indignation. Two against one isn¡¯t exactly a fair fight.¡±
¡°Two? Where in all of the realms do you get that there is two of me?¡±
I think you are at least two of me. Never mind your dragon.¡±
He chuckled. ¡°Perhaps in stature, but my dragon and I are one.¡± He leaned closer and whispered in my ear. ¡°And we agree on everything.¡±
¡°T¨CTsuneo¡¡± I shifted, and he growled at me, sending my heart racing.
CH52
¡°There are several facts in this world. You smell divine. We want you, and love isn¡¯t fair,¡± he said, his voiceced with heat. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
Love. Was that supposed to take that the way it sounded like? Or was he just teasing me?
¡°Now, where was 1?¡® He leaned down, his lips brushing teasingly against my ear.
A shiver ran down my spine, and I let out a squeal ofughter as he started tickling my neck with his breath. He went still. Then he did it again, and I twisted its creaking withughter.
Oh, please don¡¯t do that!¡±
He pulled back grinning. The Heat was still there, but there was more amusement in his eyes.
So, my wife is ticklish.¡±
¨C
I went still. This was a side of Tsuneo I hadn¡¯t seen before yful, teasing,pletely unexpected, and probably more dangerous than his other side.
¡°Tsuneo, please¨C His fingers dug into my sides. That ticklish, ufortable feeling, raced. through me and I couldn¡¯t stopughing.
¡°Alright, alright, I surrender!¡± I cried, squirming beneath him. Tears welled up in my eyes, not from pain, but from the sheer joy of the moment.
I twisted and struggled, but he was too big and enjoying this far too much to let me go.
¡°Next time I expect a kiss before you try to get out of bed.¡±
¡°Okay! Okay. Just please stop!¡±
He chuckled, the sound rich and warm, and finally relented, pulling back slightly. I was breathless, my cheeks flushed, a wide grin stered on my face.
¡°You are¡ so very lovelyughing,¡± he said, tracing my hairline with his fingertips. His voice still tinged with amusement. ¡°I think this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen you without that shadow in your eye.¡±
My lips¨Ctwitched, and I wrapped my arms around his neck. ¡± I hate being tickled.¡±
Heughed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±
¡°I never thought you have the potential to be this sort of cruel.¡±
CH52
He shed his fangs at me and his eyes shed. ¡°There¡¯s more to me than just scales and fangs, you know. You¡¯ll learn all of me. I think you¡¯ll enjoy it quite a lot.¡±
¡°Perhaps,¡± I replied, catching my breath. ¡°You¡¯re a menace,¡± I added yfully, swatting him lightly
the arm.
on
He feigned hurt, clutching his arm dramatically. ¡°A menace, am I? I think that warrants another round of tickling.¡±
Before I could react, he lunged for me again. We wrestled yfully on the bed, a tangle of limbs andughter. Though I knew I had no chance of overpowering me, he seemed to enjoy toying with me. It was nice after everything that had happened to have this unexpected moment of lightheartedness.
Finally, out of breath andpletely disheveled, we copsed back onto the pillows, chests heaving withughter. Afortable silence settled between us, the yful energy fading into a sense of contentment.
¡°Thank you, I whispered, surprising even myself.
He looked down at me, his expression unreadable for a moment. Then, a slow smile spread across his face. ¡°For what?¡±
¡°For this,¡± I said, gesturing vaguely between us. ¡°For this moment, for theughter, for¡¡± My voice trailed off, unsure of how to express the jumble of emotions swirling within me. I thought of Keiji and his aplices. I thought of my brother, my family, and everything that had brought me
here.
I found that I could mourn all the lives that had been lost, not just my father¡¯s, and still¡ appreciate the good that hade from it all..
He reached out, brushing a stray strand of hair from my face. His touch was gentle, sending a jolt through me.
¡°There will be many more moments, Morgan,¡± he said, his voice low and husky. ¡°I promise.¡±
His words hung in the air, filled with a promise of a future I could only begin to imagine. And as I Jay there, nestled in his arms, the warmth of the rising sun painting the room in a golden glow, I couldn¡¯t help but believe him. I met his eyes and rather than the yfulness that had been there before, the heat had returned. There was something tender and longing there, too.
The yful mood evaporated instantly. One moment we were tangled in a fit of giggles, the next, a heavy silence descended upon the room. The air crackled with a sudden tension that had
CH52
nothing to do with our yful fight. I bit my lip. Nervous all of a sudden.
°×²ËÆø:82%•þ
Tsumeo¡¯s grip on me tightened, not yfully this time, but possessively. His
had been sparkling with amusement mere seconds ago, now held a burning intensity that sent a thrilling
eves¡ shiver down my spine.
He leaned in closer, his breath warm against my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±
wounds 53
CH53
Morgan
My heart hammered against my ribs, a frantic drumbeat against the sudden shift in atmosphere. His words held a double meaning, both a yful instruction to continue our game and a seriousmand that left me breathless.
Before I could even respond, his lips brushed against mine, a feather¨Clight touch that sent a jolt of electricity through my body. My breath hitched, caught between surprise and a dawning desire. He groaned, licking at my lips as if nning to have more, but the moment was shattered before it could truly begin. A loud banging sound erupted from outside the door, followed by a shrill voice that pierced the morning calm.
¡°Tsuneo! Open the door!¡± It was Ari, her voiceced with a sharp urgency.
A growl ripped from Tsuneo¡¯s throat, low and dangerous. He pulled away from me abruptly, his expression a stormy mix of frustration and barely contained anger.
I scrambled to sit up, pulling the silken robe tighter around myself. I hadn¡¯t even noticed that it had fallen open. My cheeks burned. What had been about to happen? Would I have let it happen? The raw heat in his eyes felt like it would melt through any resistance I thought I might have.
¡°That girl¡ Tsuneo muttered, his voice tight with annoyance.
The banging on the door continued, apanied by a heated argument between Ari and the guard stationed outside.
¡°Who are you to stop me? You¡¯re just a knight!¡±
¡°I am under orders from His Highness¨C¡±
¡°He would never refuse to see me! Move! I told you; I need to speak with Tsuneo immediately! It¡¯s a matter of utmost importance!¡± Ari¡¯s voice shrieked from the other side.
Tsuneo threw his head back and let out a frustrated groan. The sound rattled through me. It was the first time I¡¯d heard him make such a noise, and it sent a shiver down my spine, a mix of fear and a strange sense of arousal. He was really frustrated. Whatever his ns were for me had really been interrupted, and it didn¡¯t seem like he knew how to get them back on track.
Ile looked back at me, huffed as she screamed some more. From the sound of it, she wasn¡¯t going away. With a sigh of resignation, Tsuneo threw back the covers and strode towards the door in nothing more than a pair of loose pants. He paused for a moment, his eyes locking with mine.
CH53
¡°Stay here,¡± hemanded, his voice leaving no room for argument.
I watched as he opened the door and walked out into the main chamber. He left the door of the
bedroom cracked. His expression was thunderous. I heard the main door open. Then, Ari, seemingly oblivious to his anger, pushed her way into the room, a smug smile stered on her face. Ari stomped into the room, her nose held high and a triumphant smirk stered on her face.
¡°Finally!¡± she dered, oblivious to the way she¡¯d shattered the intimate moment. Maybe she expected that she had and was d for it. ¡°There you are, Tsuneo. Wallowing in bed at this ungodly hour. Have youpletely forgotten your duties?¡± Her eyes flicked towards the bedroom. door, and disdain dripped from her voice. ¡°And what, pray tell, is that¡ human doing in your chambers at this time of day?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
Tsuneo¡¯s snarled. I could see through the eyes of the pce the way his eyes narrowed into slits.
¡°What happens between a husband and wife is none of your concern, Ari,¡± he growled, his voice dangerously low.
¡°Oh, but it is!¡± she retorted, her voiceced with a sharp edge. ¡°We all know she¡¯ll only be here temporarily. She¡¯s mortal! And look what she¡¯d done to you already! You used to be up with the sunrise, ready to tackle the day. Now, thanks to her, she said, the word dripping with sarcasm, ¡°you¡¯ve adopted these human habits ofziness.¡±
Before Tsuneo could unleash his fury, the guard stationed outside cleared his throat and spoke up.
¡°Your Highness,¡± he addressed Tsuneo, I will dly remove Lady R from your chambers. Simply
say the word.¡±
I felt a surge of gratitude towards the guard. There was no way I was letting Ari get away with her usations and intrusion. And I was d that at least the guard was on my side.
Still, I couldn¡¯t allow Ari to continue to harass and agitate Tsuneo.
¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± I said, my voice echoing into the chamber through the pce. Ari looked up and around, looking shocked and terrified. The guard looked deeply impressed. I caught Tsuneo¡¯s eye through the crack in the door. His eyes were zing with heat. I could feel how much he wanted to shove them both out and pick up where he left off.
I swallowed, steading my voice despite the heat rushing through me and the irritation.
¡°I will be informing the King about Lady Ari¡¯s behavior this morning. Get out, Ari. Now.¡±
Ari¡¯s expression faltered for a moment, a flicker of ear crossing her eyes. But she quickly
CH53
recovered, her chin jutting out defiantly.
¡°I was simply ensuring that Tsuneo is prepared for his coronation! It¡¯s¨C¡±
¡°Apparently,¡± I said, my voiceced with steel, ¡°You are hard of hearing. Or simply being childish. Where I¡¯m from children who do not listen are made to listen.¡±
I focused my will through the pce, not entirely sure that it would work, but then, Ari was shoved out of the door by a shimmering wall of magic. She shrieked in surprise, iling as it shoved her back and sent her to the ground in a heap.
¡°Thank you, captain,¡± I said. ¡°From now on, no matter how she pleads she will not be allowed entry into any of the royal chambers.¡±
He nodded. His lips twitching into a smile. ¡°It is my honor to be of service to you.¡±
A stunned silence descended, broken only by Ari¡¯s muffled shouts from the other side of the barrier. The captain closed the door behind him and I watched Ari stand and try to shove her way back inside only to be kept several feet away from the captain. He looked amused as she continued to shriek and yell.
Tsuneo turned and came back into the bedchamber. A mix of desire and amusement flickering in his eyes.
¡°That was¡ impressive, wife,¡± he said, closing the door behind him. ¡°Deliciously vicious¡. You¡¯reing into your position more and more by the day.¡±
My breath hitched under Tsuneo¡¯s intense gaze. His words hung in the air, aplimentced with something deeper, something that sent a jolt through me. For a moment, we just stared at each other, the tension in the room thick and charged. His eyes smoldered with heat, and I felt a blush creep up my cheeks. It felt like he was undressing me with his eyes.
Before he could move Both of us jumped slightly, startled back to reality.
any closer, an insistent rapping on the outer door shattered the spell
¡°Your Highness, Lady Morgan, came Maya¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°The King requests your presence to discuss the veil and the uing events.¡±
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride.
wounds 54
CH54
Morgan
Relief washed over me, momentarily pushing aside the flurry of emotions Tsuneo¡¯s words and gaze had evoked. Thank goodness for Maya¡¯s timely interruption. The intimacy of the moment had escted quickly, and I wasn¡¯t sure I was entirely ready for where it might have led.
¡°Thank you, Maya,¡± I called back, projecting my voice through the outer chamber door. My voice was slightly breathless. ¡°I¡¯ll get ready quickly.¡±
I nced at Tsuneo, a hint of apology in my eyes. His expression was unreadable, but a flicker of something akin to disappointment crossed his features.
¡°Of course,¡± Maya replied.
Taking a deep breath, I rose from the bed, smoothing out the wrinkles in my robe. The yful fight from earlier seemed a lifetime ago, overshadowed by the unexpected turn of events.
¡°It seems like¡ the day has to start.¡±
Tsuneo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It seems like.¡±
¡°Shall we?¡± I asked Tsuneo, offering him my hand.
He took it, his touch sending a familiar warmth through me.
¡°We shall,¡± he replied, his voice low and enigmatic
Tsuneo
The air crackled with unspoken desire, a potent current that had me leaning in, my gaze locked on Morgan¡¯s flushed cheeks and parted lips. Her scent a heady mix of florals and something uniquely hers filled my senses. I was burning up with need, seeing her wield the queen
powers of the almost casually lit a fire in me that I couldn¡¯t exin or ignore. Did we really have to start the day right now? Part of me knew that if Maya hadn¡¯t interrupted, I could have had Morgan beneath me for at least another hour. Maybe notpletely, but certainly more than I had to date.
Part of me knew that Maya was going to enjoy this I opened the door and weed Maya in, ignoring the way Ari was still screaming and fighting the barrier Morgan had erected far enough from the captain that he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with Ari.
How considerate of her.
CH54
Maya walked in with a knowing smile. I scowled at her. She beamed at me, gamely. I knew I shouldn¡¯t be so disappointed or irritated about it. Maya¡¯s interruption was a relief, unwee and unexpected, but a relief nheless. Morgan wasn¡¯t ready, not yet. The thought sent a pang of disappointment through me, a physical ache that surprised me with its intensity. I looked back at Morgan, finding her eyes apologetic. She seemed to be breathless. Was I breathless too? The question hung unanswered as I took her hand, the warmth of her touch a flicker offort amidst the frustration.
¡°We shall,¡± I replied, my voice gruff butced with a possessiveness that surprised even me. Morgan leaned in, surprising me with a soft kiss on the cheek. The touch, fleeting though it was, sent a jolt through me.
¡°Lunch?¡± she suggested, her voice barely a whisper. We should find a time to see each other today, hm?¡±
The idea of stealing a moment alone with her, away from prying eyes and pressing duties, was incredibly appealing.
¡°The balcony overlooking the west garden,¡± I rumbled, the words tumbling out before I could stop them. ¡°After your meeting? I can pick you up from my father¡¯s study.¡±
A slow smile spread across her face, a radiant sunrise that chased away the shadows of disappointment.
¡°It sounds perfect,¡± she breathed, and then she was gone, disappearing into the bathroom.
My gaze lingered on the closed door for a beat too long. The thought of following her, of joining her in the cool sanctuary of the bathroom, sparked a delicious heat in my core. But one look from Maya, the knowing smile turning to a smirk on her lips, quashed the impulsive notion.
With a defeated sigh, I slumped into a chair, the frustration bubbling over.
¡°Do we ever get a moment¡¯s peace?¡± I grumbled, more to myself than to Maya. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be enjoying our honeymoon, for crying out loud!¡±
No one in the pce was going to be happy until I took Morgan far, far away from them. The retreat to the fairy pools was looking more and more appealing by the second.
Maya chuckled, the sound light and teasing.
¡°Patience, Your Highness,¡± she said. ¡°The coronation will be here before you know it, and then you¡¯ll have plenty of time for¡ other pursuits.¡±
CH54
Her words hung in the air, suggestive andced with amusement. She giggled into her hand. I scowled at her, but a grudging smile tugged at the corner of my lips. She was right, of course. But a part of me still yearned for a moment now, a chance to explore this newfound connection with Morgan, away from the pressures and expectations that seemed to constantly swirl around us. I went to get dressed and by the time I was done, the bathroom door creaked open, and Morgan emerged, a vision in emerald. The robe, one of my own that I had never worn, pooled around her like liquid emerald, catching the morning light and shimmering with an inner glow. For a moment, I forgot to breathe, my frustration melting away in the face of her unexpected beauty..
¡°You¡ I began, my voice thick with something I couldn¡¯t quite define.
¡°Is it okay?¡± she offered, a yful smile dancing on her lips. ¡°I figured¡ª¡±
¡°Breathtaking, I finally managed, my voice a low rumble. Heat red in my cheeks, mirroring the blush that crept up hers under my intense gaze. ¡°And anything of mine is yours.¡±
The words felt inadequate. I wanted to tell my father he would have to wait. I wanted to taste the dampness on her neck and everywhere else, smell the fresh clean scent of her, and tangle my fingers in her curls. I licked my lips. She jumped. I supposed I made a sound.
Quickly, I tore my eyes away, clearing my throat roughly. ¡°We should probably get going. Just a
moment.¡±
With a muttered excuse, I disappeared into the bathroom myself. The cool tile felt refreshing against my heated skin. Sshing water on my face, I tried to tamp down the surge of possessiveness that gripped me at the sight of her. This wasn¡¯t the time. Soon. Eventually. I could feel how¨Cmuch morefortable she was with me day after day. She was mine. I just had to be patient.
Momentster, I emerged, adjusting my robe to fall properly. The weight of the dragon silk felt heavy on my shoulders.
Together, we left the room, Maya¡¯s knowing wink and suggestive smile doing little to ease the restless energy simmering beneath my surface. We walked infortable silence, the unspoken tension between us a tangible entity..
Ari was still outside, fuming. Her shrill voice broke off as soon as she saw us. Her gaze darted between us, taking in the matching stride of our walk, the lingering touch of our hands. To my surprise she said nothing as we walked down the hall towards my father¡¯s private meeting room.
Just as we reached the imposing oak doors leading to the King¡¯s office, I reached out and sped Morgan¡¯s hand in mine. Leaning down, I kissed her firmly, tasting her just enough to tide me over until lunch. She gasped, melting into the kiss. I pulled back and smirked at the dazed look in bas
CH54
eyes.
I brushed my lips against her cheek. The look of surprise and pleasure on her face fueled a surge of possessiveness within me. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°See you for lunch,¡± I murmured in her ear, my voice a husky whisper.
She nodded shakily. I kissed her forehead and knocked on the door for her. A satisfied smirk yed on my lips.
¡°Come in.¡±
I pushed the door open and ushered Morgan inside.
wounds 55
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH55
Ari
Fury coursed through me, a white¨Chot inferno that threatened to consume me whole. The sight of Tsuneo, his face practically glowing with happiness as he leaned in to kiss that human¡ it was unbearable! Jealousy, a venomous serpent, coiled itself around my heart, squeezing the air from my lungs. He opened the door and ushered her inside. His eyes flickering with pleasure.
This couldn¡¯t happen. He was mine, destined to be by my side. I would be and always should have been the future queen at his side. This human interloper had to go and fast. My carefullyid ns would need to be elerated. No more waiting for the opportune moment, I had to act.
Now.
Stomping my foot, I stormed out of the hallway, expecting Tsuneo to follow, eager to discuss his uing duties. But to my further outrage, he didn¡¯t even nce at me as he left down the hallway in the opposite direction. As if I didn¡¯t exist. It was too much. The king¡¯s door shut behind. that human, leaving me fuming in the corridor. No one even seemed to notice my presence. I saw the king through the door, but his attention was on that human. The injustice of it all! Years of loyal service, waiting to be crowned queen. How could they treat me like this? I turned to look
down the hallway after Tsuneo.
My voice echoed off the stone walls as I yelled, ¡°Tsuneo! Where are you going? You need to start your duties for the coronation, and¨C¡±
He didn¡¯t turn back to look at me.
¡°I don¡¯t need your help, Ari. I can handle my duties on my own.¡±
My blood boiled. How could he be so stubborn?
¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve been here all this time!¡±
He stopped and looked back at me. ¡°What is your point?¡±
¡°You need my help, I¡ª¡±
¡°I have never needed you, Ari,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re no more than a sister to me.¡±
I snarled. ¡°I am more than that! I¡¯m more than that human in makes it another week, if I¡ª
any case! You¡¯ll be lucky if she
I sucked in a breath. The shadows filled the hallway and surged towards me. I backed up, terrified
CH55
my heart and my throat. Then, the darkness seemed to rise up, looming over me with Tsuneo¡¯s eyes. But this wasn¡¯t the man that I knew I was going to marry. This was his dragon, and I had never encountered him before.
¡°Do not speak ill of my wife,¡± he snarled. ¡°If you can¡¯t respect her, then you¡¯ll have to deal with me. This is the only warning you will get.¡±
I faltered, momentarily taken aback by the intensity in his gaze. Slowly, the darkness retracted and I saw Tsuneo standing over me again, his eyes still zing with fury.
¡°Cease this Ari. I mean it.¡±
He turned on his heel and marched down the hallway towards his office, and my anger red up again. How dare he? How dare he let here between us? He knew as well as I that we were always meant to be together. He was only putting on this show because of the Trial!
¡°Tsuneo, you can¡¯t just walk away from me!¡± I shouted, chasing after him. My footsteps echoed loudly as I hurried down the corridor, but he didn¡¯t slow down. He reached his office door and mmed it shut behind him.
I reached the door and tried the handle, but it was locked. I gasped. I had never been locked out of his office before.
¡°Tsuneo!¡± I pounded on the door, my fists hurting from the force. ¡°Open this door right now!¡±
There was no response from the other side. My heart pounded in my chest, and my breaths came in short, furious bursts. How had ite to this? How had Morgan twisted him sopletely against me? Against us? That human woman had poisoned him sopletely. I leaned against the door, closing my eyes and willing myself to calm down. But the anger and betrayal were too strong. I wasn¡¯t going to let this go. Tsuneo and I had a bond, a connection that couldn¡¯t be severed so easily. Morgan might think she had won, but, I wasn¡¯t going to give up. I¡¯d kill her myself if I had to.
Soon.
Taking a deep breath, I stepped back from the door. If Tsuneo wanted to lock himself away, fine. But this wasn¡¯t over. Not by a long shot. I was going to be his wife. He¡¯d see. Everything would be as it should be. Gritting my teeth, I stalked down the hallway, my steps echoing in the oppressive silence. I paced the hallway outside Tsuneo¡¯s office seething. The nerve of him to lock me out. He¡¯d regret this. I¡¯d make him grovel for forgiveness.
Suddenly, a snatch of conversation reached my cars, and carried on the hushed whispers of two passing servants. Their words struck me like a physical blow.
CH55 T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°¡lost her favor, that¡¯s for sure¡¡±
¡°Just a matter of time before they throw her out¡¡±
¡°Thank goodness, she¡¯s so mean.¡±
¡°Did you hear how Ari lost it again? She¡¯s bing unhinged,¡± one of the servants whispered.
¡°Yeah, ever since the queen showed up, she¡¯s been losing it more and more. Honestly, she only has herself to me. She¡¯s not even a real member of the royal family.¡±
My blood ran cold. My hands clenched into fists. They were talking about me! The very idea, the indignity of it all, sent a fresh wave of fury crashing over me. They thought they could talk about me like that? Like I was some kind of joke? I stormed around the corner, my eyes zing.
¡°What did you just say?¡± I demanded; my voiceced with ice.
The servants, two young women, cowered under my gaze. One of them stammered, ¡°N¨CNothing, Lady Ari. We were just¡¡°¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± I roared my voice echoing off the stone walls. ¡°You think you can gossip about me behind my back?¡± Ladvanced on them, my fury lending strength to my movements. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡±
The first servant tried to back away, but I grabbed her by the cor and shoved her against the wall. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about me or what I¡¯ve been through!¡± I shouted, my face inches from hers. ¡°You think you¡¯re so clever, so smart, talking about me behind my back? You think that human will save you from me? I¡¯ll kill her too!¡±
¡°We all know who you are, and there¡¯s nothing we said that¡¯s wrong,¡± the other one said. ¡°And I doubt you¡¯ll get close enough to Lady Morgan to even scratch her.¡±
¡°What are you doing¨C¡±
¡°There¡¯s no point in lying to her. Everyone knows the truth. She knows the truth. The crown prince never had intentions to marry you. It¡¯s clear enough based on his care for Lady Morgan.¡±
The meeker one grabbed her arm. ¡°You can¡¯t say things like that¨C¡±
¡°No. It¡¯s about time someone did! All the havoc she¡¯s caused¡ The other servant turned back to me. ¡°You heard what the queen said. And if she¡¯s not careful, she¡¯ll have to do more than just return things she stole.¡±
¡°You little¨C¡±
¡°If you didn¡¯t want it to end up like this, maybe you should have considered your actions more
3/4
CH55
carefully. When you failed the Trial, you should have been preparing for this, not terrorizing people.¡±
81%
Her words were like a match to the tinderbox of my rage. With a snarl, I pulled back my arm and let my ws extend. The woman screamed.
¡°Stop it you crazy bitch!
wounds 56
CH56
Ari
The other servant tried to pull me off, but I swung my arm back and knocked her to the ground.
¡°Wait your turn, wench!¡± I growled, my focus still on the one pinned against the wall. The servant in my grip struggled, her eyes wide with fear.
¡°Please calm down. This isn¡¯t helping your¨C
¡°I don¡¯t need advice from servant trash!¡± I screamed.
I could feel my control slipping, the rage taking overpletely. I¡¯d d tear them to pieces. My ws ripped through her dress. She crumbled. Blood filled the air. Their surprised shrieks quickly turning into screams for help. The mouthy one tried to fight back, throwing the tray she¡¯d been. carrying at me. The world dissolved into a blur of movement and rage as I unleashed my frustration on the unsuspecting servants.
But even in the throes of my anger, a sliver of fear wormed its way into my heart. Their words echoed in my mind.
¡.lost her favor
¡throw her out.
Could it be true? Was Tsuneo truly ready to cast me aside?
No! It couldn¡¯t be. I wouldn¡¯t let it be. I had to make him see reason, to remind him of our bond, of our destiny together. But first, I had to silence these gossiping fools, to make sure no one else dared question my position. My roar echoed through the empty corridor. A slice of pain went across the back of my head. I heard the mouthy one talking to the other one. She kicked me in the face and then they were running away. I got up rushing after them, but then, I noticed a guard and backtracked. There was no sense in getting in more trouble. I should have killed them both, but it wouldn¡¯t have helped my case. Tsuneo always had a soft spot for servants. He¡¯d be mad if I killed them, and until I was queen, I couldn¡¯t afford to make him angry.
With a final, withering re, I stormed away, the scent of blood was a smallfort amidst the storm raging within. Every muscle in my body felt coiled tight, a live wire buzzing with unspent
anger.
Reaching the sanctuary of my chambers, I mmed the door shut with a resounding boom that rattled the paintings on the wall. The room, once a reflection of my meticulously cultivated
CH56
image, became a battleground. Ornate vases toppled, their contents spilling like blood onto the plush carpets. A priceless silk tapestry was ripped from the wall, the threads raining down like a grotesque
snowfall. I didn¡¯t care how many times the stupid servants would have to fix it. That¡¯s what they were for.
my world The destruction was a pitiful echo of the devastation inside me. The very foundation of
my future with Tsuneo ¨C felt like crumbling sand slipping through my fingers. The human had wormed her way into his heart, stealing a ce that was rightfully mine.
No. It was still mine. She wasn¡¯t even a ceholder no matter what anyone thought.
I sank onto the edge of the shredded bed, the room a chaotic reflection of my inner turmoil. Tears welled in my eyes, a torrent of frustration threatening to break. But I wouldn¡¯t allow it. Weakness was a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford. No, I had to fight back, and reim what was mine.
Tsuneo was blinded by this infatuation, but surely, with time, he would see sense. He would remember our bond, the years we¡¯d spent together, the way I was always by his side, all the training I¡¯ve undergone to be the perfect wife, and the destiny that awaited us. I had to make him see it, to remind him of the loyalty and unwavering devotion I offered, qualities that human could never hope to match.
92
And if you wouldn¡¯t see reason, I would just have to force him. After all, if he was still in aa, I could have him all to myself, and no one would be able to fight me about it. I would be quee killing her would be easy. But that would have to be ast resort. Maybe I could even me the president who were originally put him in thea for it.
Taking a deep, shuddering breath, I forced myself upright. The tantrum, a childish indulgence, had served its purpose. Now, it was time for action. I would not be cast aside. I would win Tsuneo back, and together, we would rul
A pounding on my door shattered the tense silence of my trashed chamber. Wiping the remnants of a tear from my cheek, I stalked towards the sound, a flicker of hope igniting in my chest. Perhaps it was Tsuneo, who hade to his senses finally. I hesitated and adjusted my robe just to make sure I was as alluring as possible.
Throwing the door open, I found myself face¨Cto¨Cface with a young messenger, his face etched with a mixture of fear and urgency. He bowed hurriedly, thrusting a rolled parchment into my hand.
¡°For Lady Ari,¡± he stammered, before scurrying away down the hallway.
My fingers trembled slightly as I unfurled the note I recognized the writing. The message was brief. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
CH56
Kingfisher¡¯s Perch at dusk.
Hope red into a raging inferno. It wasn¡¯t exactly how I wanted things to go, but it would do.
And if I could kill two birds with one stone, I would.
I closed the door. Dusk was still hours away, but I couldn¡¯t afford to waste a single moment. This was an opportunity. I bathed first, making sure to be as alluring as possible. I¡¯d need every weapon
were eves I had to make this go the way I wanted. Then, I needed to disappear. The pce walls and ears, and it was already clear that human was already tapping into it. I went to the box in the far corner of the room and opened it. A perfect replica of myself popped out. I put it on the shredded bed. It would deceive any servant who came in for long enough. Then, I put on a dark cloak and headed out of my room. I slipped out of the pce. The familiar route felt alien under the cloak. No one noticed me, or they didn¡¯t care. My heart pounding a frantic rhythm against my ribs. If I got caught heading out of the pce like this, there would be questions.
The Kingfisher¡¯s Perch wasn¡¯t a tavern, but a cleverly disguised bookshop nestled in the heart of the city¡¯sbyrinthine alleyways. It was where we met whenever we needed to. The key to the hidden door leading to the true purpose of the building was tucked under the third brick of the building.
Reaching the unassuming storefront, I located the brick and pressed down. I grabbed the key and unlocked it. A satisfying click echoed as a section of the wall swung inwards, revealing a narrow passage bathed in flickering candlelight. With a deep breath, I stepped inside.
The passage led to a dimly lit corridor, the air thick with the scent of dust and something¡ else. Power, perhaps? Anticipation coiled in my stomach as I followed the path, the rhythmic thud of my boots the only sound in the oppressive silence
Finally, the corridor opened into a richly furnished office. A tall, imposing figure stood behind a mahogany desk, his back to me. He turned at the sound of my entrance, a surprised smile lighting up his face.
¡°Ari!¡± he boomed; his voice tinged with a hint of amusement. ¡°A most expected pleasure. Come in.¡±
Chapter Comments
wounds 57
CH57
Ari
He gestured for me to approach, his smile widening as he took in the sight of me. My stomach clenched, but I steeled myself. This was no time for personal reservations. He was the key to my victory, and I had to y my part. With a calcted sway of my hips, I walked towards him, allowing a hint of vulnerability to color my expression. He met me halfway, his hand reaching out to cup my cheek. Before I could protest, he pulled me into a rough kiss, the scent of strong liquor clinging to his breath. As usual, his kissed me hungrily. I wouldn¡¯t ever say it wasn¡¯t good. I allowed the kiss for a moment, ying the role he liked best. A willing partner, a woman who wanted him. His hand began to roam my back, a flicker of disgust warring with the desperation churning within me, I gently pushed him away.
¡°Elia,¡± I said, my voice a husky whisper. ¡°There¡¯s no time for this. I need your help.¡±
Elia¡¯s smile faltered for a moment, a flicker of annoyance crossing his features. ¡°Help?¡± he echoed; his voice rough.
¡°This wouldn¡¯t happen to be about our son you haven¡¯te to see in all this time? Haven¡¯t you a word for your own son, Ari?¡±
¡°Of course I care about Kai,¡± I lied smoothly, batting my eyshes innocently. ¡°But a mother also has duties, especially when she¡¯s about to be Queen.¡±
The words hit its mark. Elia¡¯s chest puffed out with a surge of pride. ¡°Queen, hm?¡± he rumbled, his gaze lingering on my lips. ¡°All the same, a woman should be more attentive to her child and her future husband, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±
Despite his irritation, I could see the flicker of desire reignite in his eyes. This was good. I needed him pliable and eager. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
Leaning in, I brushed my lips against his cheek. ¡°Forgive me, Elia,¡± I murmured, my voiceced with faux apology. ¡°Things have been¡ hectic at the pcetely. The coronation preparations are all¨Cconsuming. With Tsuneo waking and everything¡¡±
¡°You need not worry about that brat. I¡¯ll be taking the throne soon enough¡ You¡¯ll be wearing my robe soon enough.¡±
He lifted me onto the table, thrusting his hips against mine. ¡°You draped in jewels, giving me another child. Another son¡ A daughter¡¡±
Internally, I rolled my eyes. Marrying Elia was the furthest thing from my mind. He was a useful
CH57
pawn, a means to an end, but my heart belonged to Tsuneo. The only reason I¡¯d entangled myself
with
Trial
more.
in the first ce, the only reason Kai existed, was a desperate gamble after I¡¯d failed the Fire. A royal bastard, nephew to the King, secured my ce amongst the nobility. Nothing
Elia¡¯s hand snaked around my waist, pulling me closer. His touch sent a shiver down my spine, a calcted response rather than a genuine one. He didn¡¯t need to know that.
¡°We can discuss your¡ hectic scheduleter, he rasped, his lips trailing down my neck. His fingers fumbled with the ties of my dress, his breathing growing ragged.
¡°Elia, I gasped, cing a hand on his chest in a pretense of modesty. ¡°There¡¯s something more important. Something that concerns the future of the kingdom.¡±
He pulled away reluctantly, his brow furrowed in annoyance. ¡°More important than you bing Queen with more heirs?¡±
I forced a small smile. ¡°Perhaps not bing Queen,¡± I admitted, ¡°but ensuring the rightful Queen ascends the throne.¡±
His gaze narrowed. ¡°What are you getting at, Ari?¡±
Taking a deep breath, I met his gaze head¨Con. ¡°There¡¯s a human woman,¡± I said, my voice dripping
with venom. ¡°A human woman who has somehow ensnared Tsuneo¡¯s affections. She needs to be¡
removed.¡±
Elia¡¯s arousal vanished like smoke on the wind, reced by a cold fury that sent a shiver down my spine. His grip on my arm tightened, his fingers digging into my flesh with a painful intensity.
¡°Who?¡± he snarled, his voice a low growl. ¡°Who is this human woman?¡±
¡°Morgan,¡± I spat back, relishing the way his face contorted in rage. ¡°The so¨Ccalled prophesied savior. The human who somehow cheated her way through the Trial of Fire.¡±
He shoved me away from him so abruptly, I stumbled back a few steps.
¡°You knew about this?¡± he roared; his voiceced with betrayal. ¡°You knew a human had passed. the Trial and you said nothing?¡±
¡°It happened quickly,¡± I lied, scrambling to regain myposure. ¡°Besides, what difference does it make? She¡¯s just a human. Tsuneo will see sense eventually.¡±
Elia paced the room like a caged lion, his anger palpable. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about Tsuneo. I¡¯l
81%%1
CH57
deal with him in time, but you¡¯re a fool if you think that she¡¯s just a human?¡± he echoed, his voice dripping with sarcasm. A human blessed by the touch of the phoenix, no less! Do you have any idea what this means, Ari? Everything I¡¯ve been working towards¡ all these years of nning¡¡±
He stopped abruptly in front of me, his gaze burning into mine. ¡°Tell me everything,¡± hemanded, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Everything you know about this Morgan.¡±
Frustration bubbled up within me,ced with a bitter pang of jealousy. ¡°What¡¯s so special about her?¡± I snapped. ¡°Why can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m the one who deserves to be Queen?¡±
Elia stared at me for a long moment, a flicker of something akin to pity crossing his features before it was reced by a cold ruthlessness. ¡°You ignorant fool,¡± he hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? If this human can be crowned Queen, it means that my brother may yet continue to live.
1 frowned.
¡°More than that, he may never step down, and even if he does¡¡± He paused, a predatory gleam. shing in his eyes. ¡°Then Tsuneo bes King. Not me, Ari. Him. With his human as his queen.¡±
The realization struck me like a physical blow. ¡°That¡¯s just a fairytale¨C¡±
¡°I assure you it¡¯s real.¡±
The phoenix¡¯s blessing. I was sure it was all a lie. To hear it¡¯s really angered me even more. She threatened not just my position but the entire n I¡¯d meticulously crafted. He¡¯d likely try to kill Tsuneo before I figured out how to get rid of him.
A slow smile spread across my face, a smile devoid of warmth. ¡°Then we get rid of her,¡± I said, my voice cold and hard. ¡°Simple as that.¡±
Elia¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile that mirrored my own. ¡°Indeed,¡± he agreed. ¡°But getting rid of her¡ permanently¡ that requires a more delicate touch.¡±
His gaze locked with mine, a dark promise passing between us. ¡°Together, Ari,¡± he said, his voice low and menacing, ¡°we will
Ensure the rightful heir takes the throne. And that human¡ she will
be nothing but a memory.¡±
The thought mmed into me with the force of a copsing building. Elia¡¯s words echoed in my mind, each syble a hammer blow shattering the fragile hope I¡¯d clung to. Tsuneo King? With that human as his queen wasn¡¯t an option.
The possessive anger that had simmered beneath the surface erupted into a zing inferno. This
CH57
Wed, Oct
X81%1
wasn¡¯t just about the human anymore; this was about me. About the future I¡¯d envisioned, a future where I stood beside Tsuneo as Queen, not some forgotten relic in his shadow. He pulled me into his arms, kissing me roughly.
wounds 58
CH58
Ari
¡°We¡¯ll have to move quickly. Perhaps even to remove the threat of my brother in a more permanent way. They all stand in the way of my kingship.
The carefully constructed facade crumbled, reced by a mask of raw fury. ¡°Never!¡± I shrieked, the word tearing from my throat. ¡°I will never let that happen!¡±
Elia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but a flicker of amusement danced in their depths. ¡°Calm yourself, darling,¡± he purred, missing my meaning as he fondled my breasts and nibbled on my neck. ¡°The human is the obstacle, but murdering her will clear the way. My brother won¡¯t survive it, and
neither would Tsuneo.¡±
The logic was undeniable, but the bitter pill of losing Tsuneo, even as a pawn, stuck in my throat. Did I truly have to choose between Tsuneo death and my rightful ce as queen? Surely, he wouldn¡¯t die if that human was murdered.
Elia must have sensed my hesitation. He leaned in closer, his voice a low murmur. ¡°Think of it, Ari,¡± he said, his wordsced with honeyed promises. ¡°With that human gone, the path is clear. You, by my side, as Queen. Ruling this kingdom together, a power couple no one can challenge.¡±
The image he painted was tempting, the ultimate prize dangling just out of reach. But I didn¡¯t want Elia. And I didn¡¯t trust him either. He was using me just as much as I was using him. We kissed still. The answer, I realized with a jolt, was irrelevant. For now, our goals aligned. The human had to be eliminated. Only then could I worry about my own endgame. I¡¯d kill Elia if he really did try to hurt Tsuneo, but I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have to.
Taking a deep, shuddering breath, I forced my voice to be steady.
¡°How will we do it?¡± I asked as he parted my legs and lifted me. I gasped, rocking against the hard length of his erection. ¡°Poison? Swords?¡±
¡°Leave that to me,¡± Elia¡¯s smile widened, genuine this time. ¡°A beauty such as yourself shouldn¡¯t have blood on her hands.¡±
Fine. I didn¡¯t care. ¡°I want to watch you kill her. Watch her die.¡±
He growled. ¡°As you wish.¡±
¡°I want it to be painful,¡± I said, rocking against him. ¡°Promise me it¡¯ll be painful.¡±
CH58
¡°Agonizing.¡±
I smiled, grinning at the image. ¡°Tsuneo should see.¡±
As punishment. As a lesson. He had to see herst agonizing moments. The fury I felt towards that human, that Morgan, began to morph into something else entirely. It was a primal hunger to see her in pain, a desperate need to take control of the situation, fueled by the yearning for Tsuneo that had always been my driving force. Elia¡¯s words, his predatory glint in the flickering candlelight ¨C it all acted as a twisted aphrodisiac.
His hand slipped under my dress, finding the fact that I had no underwear on. He groaned, thrusting his fingers into me and opening me up roughly. A shiver of pleasure ran down my spine.
¡°We have much to discuss,¡± he murmured, his voice a husky caress against my ear. ¡°ns to be made, strategies formted.¡±
His touch lingered, sending a jolt of heat through me.
¡°Later,¡± I whispered, my voice thicker than usual,ced with unspoken desires that warred with the cold anger simmering within.
He didn¡¯t argue. With a knowing smirk, he fumbled his robe open and off. Then, mine fell to the ground as we kissed. He carried me towards a plush chaise lounge nestled in the corner of the room, the flickering candlelight casting long, suggestive shadows that danced across the walls.
I didn¡¯t resist. I wanted it. I was burning up at the thought of getting rid of her, clearing the way for me to finally have Tsuneo I always should have. In the dimly lit room, fueled by a potent cocktail of fury, ambition, and a twisted sense of desire, I surrendered to the moment. He thrust into me with a low groan. I gasped and moaned, enjoying the heat of him inside me. This wasn¡¯t about love, not for either of us. It was a dark pact sealed with lust and the promise of shared
power.
The outside world faded away, reced by the frantic urgency of our desires. I came and foreed him onto his back to ride him into another orgasm.
¡°My queen,¡± he whispered. I imagined those same words on Tsuneo¡¯s lips and fell head first into pleasure.
Morgan
I
A knot of nervous energy twisted in my stomach as I heard the door close behind me. The king smiled at me. His face was weathered. He looked more tired than thest time I¡¯d seen him. He sat behind a massive mahogany desk. His eyes, sharp as a hawk¡¯s, crinkled at the corners as he
CH5B
regarded me.
¡°Ah, Morgan,¡± he rumbled, his voice aforting contrast to the formality of the room. ¡°Come in,e in. Have a seat.¡±
He gestured towards a plush armchair across from him. I sank into it gratefully, the soft cushions a wee relief from the nerves. I had no answers about the veil yet.
¡°How are you faring, young one?¡± the King inquired, his gaze holding a hint of concern. ¡°This realm can be a trying ce, and it can¡¯t be easy going back and forth.¡±
A smile tugged at the corners of my lips. ¡°It has its challenges, Your Majesty,¡± I admitted. ¡°But things are going well, I think¡¡±
He nodded, a flicker of something akin to pride dancing in his eyes. ¡°Indeed. Your efforts there seem to be bearing fruit. The humans are more receptive to our presence than they have been in centuries, and those on the other side are healthier than they have been in a long time.¡±
I straightened in my seat, a surge of excitement bubbling in my chest. ¡°I¡¯m hoping that by the time the veil is lifted, things will be just as smooth. I think there¡¯s a chance we can coexist peacefully again.¡±
¡°Peace,¡± he echoed the word thoughtfully. ¡°A fragile thing, but one worth striving for. But tell me, Morgan,¡± he leaned forward, his
voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, ¡°what about the veil? Have you made any progress on unraveling its secrets?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.
Not exactly, I murmured. ¡°Well¡ there has been some developments. I can take people, not just things through the portals.¡±
He nodded and smiled. ¡°I suppose I shouldn¡¯t ask that of a newlywed woman. Getting to enjoy my son, are you?¡±
My face heated and heughed a bit. There was no derision in his eyes. He seemed happy, actually. A wave of relief washed over me. The king¡¯s acknowledgment of my actions, his eptance of the slow progress, was a good thing.
¡°I will leave the matter of the veil for another time he said, his gaze meeting mine. ¡°About the Elders, about the future of the kingdom,
¡and about you and Tsuneo,¡± the King finished, a hint of a smile ying on his lips.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± I began, unsure how to proceed. ¡°Tsuneo and I¡ Well¡¡±
CHES
81%
The king held up a hand, his expression filled with understanding. You are getting to know each other. Falling in love. I remember what that was like.¡±
Chapter Comments
wounds 59
CH59
Morgan
There was that word again.
¡°I¡ I well¡¡±
¡°Ease your heart. What matters most is the bond you share, the trust you are building.¡± He leaned. forward, his voice dropping to a low murmur. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Tsuneo so¡ engaged. He cares for you, Morgan. That much is clear.¡±
A warmth bloomed in my chest at the King¡¯s words. ¡°I am starting to care for him as well, Your Majesty, I admitted, surprised by my own candor. It almost feels like a lifetime has passed since the Trial,..
¡°I am d. Though we will never forget that period of time, it is good not to dwell on it,¡± the king said, a glint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°But before love stories and happily ever afters,¡± he added, his voice turning serious, ¡°I have to warn you about the remaining Elders and the factions at
work.
¡°The Elders, I echoed, the gravity of the situation returning. Are they all like the ones that were with Keiji?¡±
¡°No. Some are worse.¡± The King shook his head sadly. ¡°Knowing Tsuneo, I do not expect many of them to survive his wrath if they have aims against you.¡±
My breath caught in my throat. I remembered the bloodbath from my kidnapping.
¡°Could I¡ convince him otherwise?¡±
He smiled. ¡°I suppose only time will tell about what sort of sway you have over my son¡¡±
¡°Why do they hate me? I didn¡¯t ask to be here¡¡±
¡°It is an old issue. Many have issues with the fact that their daughters cannot simply step into the position of the queen, though they are eligible to be in the harem. Do you think you¡¯ll have children, Morgan?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
I grimaced. ¡°No.¡±
He smiled. ¡°That is perfectly fine. Though, depending on how things go¡ Perhaps give some thought about members of Tsuneo¡¯s harem.¡±
CH59
I wrinkled my nose. ¡°I know at least one person who would jump at the chance.¡±
Heughed. ¡°Ari you mean. She is not eligible.¡±
1 frowned. ¡°Why is that?¡±
He blinked. ¡°She is otherwise entangled.¡±
Did she know that?¡±
81%Á¿
He shook his head. ¡°That is a long way away. For now, know that more than you know, Morgan, your bravery, your level¨Cheadedness, and temperament can be a powerful tool for unity. But for now,¡± he added, his voice softening, ¡°you need rest. And perhaps more time with Tsuneo as a couple.¡± He gestured toward the day. ¡°Come in, son.
The door trembled and Tsuneo leaned in tentatively.
¡°Father¡¡±
¡°He¡¯s been waiting for you,¡± the king said, his voice filled with a knowing smile. Tsuneo flushed.
¡°Go on. I believe you two have a date nned?¡±
With a nod, I rose from my seat. I headed toward him and took his head, letting him lead me out
of the room.
¡°Everything okay?¡±
I nodded. ¡°Fine, I think¡ He mentioned your harem.¡±
He wrinkled his nose. Yeah, let¡¯s talk about that. At least half a century from now.¡±
Iughed. ¡°How long do you think humans live?¡±
He smirked at me, a knowing look on his face. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ll have to see.¡±
We ended up eating lunch in our chambers as Tsuneo seemed to be growing tired. I didn¡¯t mind climbing back into bed with him for an afternoon nap. A gentle breeze ruffled the silken curtains, carrying the sweet scent of blooming jasmine into the room. Sunlight nted through the window, casting a warm glow on Tsuneo¡¯s face as he slept beside me. A content sigh escaped my lips. If things could always be this peaceful it would be too soon.
A few days passed since my talk with the king, and a sense of peace had settled over us. We¡¯d fallen into afortable routine, the shared bath at the end of each day bing an intimate ritual. Soaked in the warm,vender¨Cscented water we¡¯d talk about our days, sharing stories and
2/4
CH59
us stealing moments together in the pce gardens, the stolen bites of food punctuated by whispered secrets and lingering touches. He was just as busy as I was, but he made time toe with me to the human realm when he could. He helped mend fences, shared his knowledge of agriculture, and even enjoyed a good¨Cnatured game of catch with some of the children.
Despite the growing closeness, our rtionship hadn¡¯t progressed beyond heated kisses. I could. tell he wanted more, but he didn¡¯t push me. Tsuneo was patient, respecting my boundaries and unspoken anxieties. For the first time since arriving in this strange, beautiful kingdom, I felt a flicker of something akin to normalcy. A normaley so profound, it almost allowed me to forget the bizarre circumstances that had brought me here.
We met in the hallway heading back to his room, or our room as it had be. He sighed deeply as soon as the door closed behind us and drew me close for a sweet kiss.
¡°I haven¡¯t seen you all day,¡± he grumbled, burying his face into my shoulder. Iughed.
¡°We¡¯ve got a few hours. Bath?¡±
He hummed, and we headed to the bathroom. We showered and slipped into the bathtub. The steam curled around me in a fragrant embrace as I sank deeper into the warm water. Leaning back against the cool tiles, I nced across the vast bath at Tsuneo. His brow was furrowed in concentration, a stark contrast to the usual rxed expression he wore during our nightly ritual.
¡°What troubles you?¡± I asked, my voice soft in the quiet of the room.
He sighed; the sound heavy with frustration. ¡°The public hearings,¡± he admitted, running a hand through his damp hair. ¡°They¡¯ve been¡ unproductive, to say the least.¡±
Concern tugged at my heart. ¡°What happened? Did the Elders resist the idea of cooperating with
the humans?
Tsuneo snorted. ¡°Resist? That¡¯s putting it mildly. They practicallyunched into a tirade about our supremacy, taxes, and so on. It¡¯s an age¨Cold argument. All the usations about humans of wanting to steal our magic.¡±
He rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fear¨Cmongering and greed for power and control.¡±
My stomach clenched. That kind of attitude wouldn¡¯t lead to progress. ¡°But surely, some of them must see the value in establishing a rtionship after all this time. What about all the stuff about the two realms needing to drain into each other?¡±
¡°A few,¡± he conceded. ¡°But their voices are drowned out by the ones clinging to the old ways. They
CH59
don¡¯t believe the danger exists, or that it¡¯s not that serious.¡±
A thoughtful silence descended between us, broken only by the gentlepping of the water. An idea sparked in my mind, a way to bridge the gap between the two sides.
¡°Tsuneo,¡± I began, hesitantly at first, ¡°what if I attended the next hearing? Maybe if they heard a human voice speaking about it, it might change their perspective.¡±
He smiled. ¡°I was going to suggest youe.¡±
He reached across the water, his hand brushing against mine. ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll¡ get to see what you do all day.¡± I squeezed his hand back, a warmth spreading through me that had nothing to do with the bathwater. Heughed. ¡°Be prepared to be bored, though.¡±
I really don¡¯t like the idea of him having a harem of her not wanting children. I somehow have a feeling that these 2 will be different and he won¡¯t have a harem and she will en¡.
wounds 60
CH60
Morgan
The fragrant steam swirled around us as. Tsuneo stood up. His muscles rippled as he stretched. A bead of water trickled down his chest, catching the soft glow of the oilmps and disappearing into the silken waistband of his sleep trousers. My breath hitched in my throat, a traitorous blush creeping up my cheeks.
¡°Are you ready, Morgan?¡± he asked, his voice a low rumble that sent shivers down my spine.
Ready? The question hung heavy in the air. Ready for what?¡±
He cocked an eyebrow at me then sank back down, crawling across the tub toward me.
¡°Maybe that after we make proper appearances.¡± I stammered. ¡°I meant the celebration.¡±
I bit my lip. That¡¯s right. Tonight was the night of the celebratory banquet for our marriage ¨C a ceremony both grand and unsettling. While a part of me reveled in the unexpected joy I¡¯d found. with Tsuneo, another part remained wary. The human world felt a million miles away, and the weight of responsibility for a fragile peace pressed heavily on my shoulders.
Sensing my apprehension, Tsuneo¡¯s brow furrowed. He cupped my cheek. His dark opal eyes. searched mine. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±
I hesitated.
¡°It¡¯s just¡ a lot to take in,¡± I admitted.
He smiled, a gentle, understanding curve of his lips. ¡°I know,¡± he said, his voice soft. ¡°But you¡¯re not alone in this. We¡¯ll face it together.¡±
His words offered a much¨Cneededfort. Taking a deep breath, I forced a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. Besides, I have a feeling there will be plenty of distractions tonight.¡±
A yful glint entered his eyes. ¡°Speaking of distractions,¡± he said, standing and offering me his hands. ¡°I have gifts for you.¡±
Intrigued, I let him pull me up. We stepped out of the tub. He wrapped me in a thick towel and led me into his closet toward a set of thin wooden boxes. The tops of them were intricately carved. He carefully opened it, revealing a folded garment made of the most luxurious fabric I¡¯d ever seen. It shimmered with an inner light, the color a mesmerizing blend of gold and jade.
CH60
¡°This is¡¡± I breathed, speechless.
Tsuneo¡¯s smile widened. ¡°A wedding present, he exined. ¡°I had it made especially for you.¡±
He pulled the garment and hung it up before opening the other box. It looked to be a matching robe. The gold and jade robe shimmered in the light, and his was made of a ck fabric intricately embroidered with gold dragons and what looked like fiery phoenixes. It was the perfect counterpart to mine.
¡°Dragons, huh? Not at all making a statement.¡±
¡°It is amon motif for the inheriting couple to wear. Given the circumstances¡¡± He chuckled. He trailed his fingers over the ck dragons on my robe. ¡°ck dragons are the most¡ appropriate.¡±
¡°Did your parents wear something like this?¡±
¡°Before they were married yes. Afterward, I was told that my mother would wear her gown whenever she was feeling flirty¡¡±
I almostughed. ¡°Your mother sounds like such a character.¡±
¡°She was,¡± he turned. ¡°She would have loved you¡ So, I want you to have this.¡±
I frowned as he picked up a box and offered it to me. Inside was a diadem of a ck metal and littered with dark opals, gold, and jade.
¡°It was hers. A gift she wanted to give to her daughter¨Cinw¡
¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I breathed, mesmerized.
you.¡±
Tsuneo¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to the woman who will wear it,¡± he said, his voice low and intimate.
A blush crept up my cheeks, a wee distraction
¡°Can I help you dress?¡±
I met his gaze, searching for a why, but before I could think more about it, I nodded. He knelt before me, his gaze lingering on my face for a moment before he began to help me dress. The simple act, his touch feather¨Clight against my skin, sent a thrill down my spine. It would be the first time he¡¯d see me naked. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted him to think. He worked infortable silence, the only sound the rustle of silk and the soft clinking of jewelry as Tsuneo fastened a delicate bracelet around my wrist and helped me sup into the robe and everything that went
CH60
under it. I was feverish by the time he was done. Trembling.
Suddenly, he stopped, his hands framing my face. His eyes held a depth of emotion that took my breath away.
¡°You are radiant, Morgan,¡± he whispered, his voice thick with something akin to awe.
Meeting his gaze, a newfound confidence surged through me. I leaned in and kissed him, the touch of his lips a spark that ignited a fire within me. He groaned, drawing me closer, and deepening the kiss. There was a silent promise in it. I drew back, flustered and a little overwhelmed by it.
A breathlessugh escaped my lips. ¡°Thank you, Tsuneo,¡± I said, my voice trembling slightly. ¡°For everything.¡±
He squeezed my hand. ¡°I will dress, and we¡¯ll head out, hm?¡±
I nodded. As soon as he was dressed, we linked arms and headed out. The halls were almost silent until we neared the banquet hall. The sound of music andughter spilled down the hallway. It sounded like a huge party. The double doors swung open, revealing a scene of vibrant colors and. joyous revelry. We were greeted by a chorus of cheers as all eyes turned towards us, the newly¨Cwed couple.
Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward, hand in hand with Tsuneo.
A spotlight illuminated the center of the vast banquet hall, casting a warm glow on the intricately patterned dance floor. The music swelled, a lilting melody that spoke of love and new beginnings.
All eyes turned towards us as the Master of Ceremonies boomed, ¡°The first dance for our esteemed Crown Prince Tsuneo and his lovely bride, Morgan!
A murmur of excitement rippled through the crowd. Tsuneo led me through the crowd. My heart hammered against my ribs, a strange mix of excitement and nervousness. I didn¡¯t know we¡¯d have to dance!
We reached the middle, and he drew me close. I slipped my hand into his, a sense of calm washed over me. Tsuneo¡¯s grip was strong yet reassuring, his presence a steady anchor amidst the sea of unfamiliar faces. Tsuneo ced his other hand on my waist, his touch sending a jolt through me. He moved slowly, and gracefully, guiding me through the steps with a practiced ease. I mimicked. his movements, the initial awkwardness melting away as I focused on the rhythm, on the warmth of his hand on my skin.
Across the room, I spotted the king seated in his throne. A wide grin spread across his face, hist
CH60
eyes twinkling with pride. The Elders, however, maintained a stoic silence, their expressions. unreadable. But for the moment, their disapproval mattered little.
81%
All that mattered was the circle of Tsuneo¡¯s arms around me, the way his eyes held mine. In this shared moment, the weight of my purpose, the anxieties about the future, all faded away. Lost in the music, lost in the warmth of his touch, I allowed myself to simply be with him.
Chapter Comments All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
Michelle White
Your story is very exciting. Looking forward to new updates soon
VIEW 1 COMMENT
Chained to old wounds 61
CH61
Morgan
I could see in his eyes that he was incredibly pleased. He smiled at me gently. The music reached a crescendo, then faded into a gentle sigh. With a final twirl, Tsuneo brought me to a stop, his hand lingering on my waist. We stood there for a moment, lost in the quiet aftermath of the dance, our breaths mingling in the air. His gaze held mine, a silent question hanging between us.
Just as I leaned in and he leaned towards me, the doors mmed open and a ripple of shocked gasps shattered the spell. My head snapped toward the door, trying to figure out what was going on. Across the vast hall, I saw Ari, her face a mask of triumph, leading a small boy by the hand. Her eyes, cold and calcting, met mine for a fleeting moment before she turned towards the King, Almost dragged behind her. He wasn¡¯t dressed half as she was, he nced around nervously, clearly ufortable with being here.
The side of it irritated me.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± she dered, her voice ringing across the stunned silence, I present to you my son, Kai. The rightful heir to the throne, born of your son, Crown Prince Tsuneo.¡±
A bead of silence passed.
What did she just say?
All at once, the banquet hall erupted in chaos, Whispers turned into shouts of disbelief and outrage. Elders rose from their seats, their faces contorted in fury. The King himself stared at the boy, his expression full of disbelief. Tsuneo, his hand falling away from my waist, turned to face Art, a dark storm gathering in his eyes. His whole body seemed to tremble with his anger. A low, vicious growl rumbled through him.
The joy of
of the first dance had vanished in an instant, reced by a cold dread that coiled in the pit of my stomach. I doubt it highly that the child was Tsuneo¡¯s, but it was clear what Ari¡¯s game was, and the child was going to suffer the most for it, I¡¯d seen something like this y out all too many times. After all, the number of women who hade to the family house iming that some member of our family had an illegitimate child with some random woman had been a lot.
This child bore all the markers of a plot, I just wasn¡¯t sure of the entire shape. As the tension in the room crackled like a live wire, I took stock of Aris clothing and the boy¡¯s.
The boy didn¡¯t squirm, which meant he knew her, but he didn¡¯t lookfortable. He didn¡¯t cling to her as if she was going to offer him safety and said he looked around. He was looking for an out. Something told me that this child, like many children, knew a lot more about this situation and would be a lot more honest than any of the adults.
People scrambled forward and made room for the remaining Elders. The once vibrant room fell into an oppressive silence, broken only by people¡¯s shoes across the floors. The Elders looked furious, but there was a glint of something in their eyes.
Maybe it was my connection to the pce that was giving me this odd feeling that there was something about this whole setup that I should know, but It was there all the same.
¡°This is uneptable,¡± one of them dered, his voice trembling with anger. ¡°A Dragon Prince cannot marry and forsake a child he¡¯s fathered!¡±
He has to at least take Lady Ari as a concubine!
I tilted my head, finding it interesting that none of them questioned the validity of her im.
It was a ploy, but what was the end goal? They couldn¡¯t really want Ari on the throne more than they wanted me there. If that were the case, they would have pushed her onto the throne ages ago
Ari stepped forward, her voice dripping with faux humility. ¡°Given the circumstances, Your Majesty,¡± she said, her eyes shing with hidden triumph. * I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s enough. As the mother of his child, a full¨Cblooded dragon who is the rightful heir to the throne, I believe I should be the one to stand beside Tsuneo as his wile.
A murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd. The Elders exchanged hopeful nces, Tsuneo stood frozen beside me, drawing me closer as if he would pick me up and ran away at the first chance
I ced an aim on his shoulder, hoping to soothe him, but my attention was on the child. How was it that none of them seemed to care that she was wing an innovel child for her own ends? probably because they weren¡¯t using him for theirs. The boy looked no older than five, rigidly. His eyes annnd The moon, tting in the unfamiliar faces. He was terrified to move and terrified to stay. He was too ufortable to say so and too
darted
CH61
He reminded me of myself as a child, alone in a room full of strangers with Adele when she¡¯d try to make an appearance somewhere, knowing that no one liked her, a foreigner married to my father, and me, the half¨Cbred daughter.
A wave of empathy washed over me. I understood the child¡¯s fear, the feeling of being dragged along for someone else¡¯s gain, especially into a hostile
situation
He deserved better than that, just as I had.
Tsuneo
Ari¡¯s announcement hadnded like a bomb, shattering the peace and joy of the evening, 1 was furious that she would even try pull this sort of stunt, but before I could speak, something tugged at the back of my mind.
Morgan.
What did she think?
I nced at Morgan, her face etched with a mixture of concern and determination. She pulled away from me, her gaze on the child. I held her close and pulled her back. She looked up at me clearly confused. I searched her face, trying to understand what her intentions were, but I couldn¡¯t fathom.
¡°Tsuneo?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t¡¡± The words felt jumbled. I want to speak to you¡.
She nced between me and the child. Then, her gaze softened. She lifted up to kiss my cheek. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°You
worry too much.¡±
She tried to pull away, but I didn¡¯t let her go, realizing shei intended to go to the child.
My gaze flickered between her and the child. ¡°Are you sure this is wise?¡± I asked, my voice low. ¡°What if this is a trap?¡±
A hint of amusement shed across her face. ¡°Ari is a lot of things, Tsuneo, but I don¡¯t thin entire court,
think she¡¯s stupid enough to attempt treason in front of the
Her logic was sound, but my instincts screamed otherwise. I shook my head, but she eased my hand from around her waist.
¡°Please¡ just¡¡± Be careful
She nodded, a reassuring smile ying on her lips. ¡°Always, she replied, before turning back to the child.
She walked toward them, and I watched her cross the to look up Margan, and I felt terrible.
room to where Ari was, Ari wasn¡¯t even paying attention to her approach. The child slowly turned
His fier was full of terror,
Chapter Comments
Chained to old wounds 62
CH62
Tsuneo
Unlike Arl, there were nows in this child¡¯s eyes. The fact that he didn¡¯t try to cower behind Ari when Morgan approached, set off rms in the back of my mind. There was a lie here, but I didn¡¯t know exactly what it was. Looking at his face, it was obvious that he was rted to Ari. I had no doubt that this was her child, but¡ there was no child¨Clike love for her in his expression or actions.
She seemed to be little more than a stranger to her.
I felt terrible. My suspicions werepletely unfounded. Even if the child was a part of Ari¡¯s schemes, the child didn¡¯t necessarily have any. Morgan walked across the floor, a quiet strength emanating from her. She crouched down to meet the child at eye level. Ari hadn¡¯t even turned to look at her.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Morgan asked.
Ari looked down at her, sneering at her. She tugged the child away from Margan roughly.
¡°Get away from him, human, Ari hissed.
The child¡¯s eyes widened
ed with w wunder, rather than pulling back, he leaned toward Morgan. ¡°You¡¯re a human?¡±
Morgan smiled. ¡°I am. I¡¯m Morgan.¡±
¡°Im Kai,¡± he said. ¡± Ive never met a human before.¡±
¡°Well, I¡¯ve never met a tiny dragon before, it seems like we¡¯ve both entered into a new experience.¡± He giggled a little. ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like toe with me to get something to eat?¡± She nced over to the king. It looks like the adults have some things to discuss. You don¡¯t want to stick around for boring adult stuff, do you?¡±
He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±
¡°I thought so,¡± Morgan extended her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s f find something tasty, hm?¡±
Ari snarled, but the child let go of her and took Morgan¡¯s. In a matter of seconds, Morgan led
Morgan led the child any f
Her voice was gentle and soothing as she led him through the crowd,
¡°You¡¯re in luck. All the good stuff probably isn¡¯t gone yet.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to try roasted duck!¡±
¡°Well, let¡¯s see if we can find some..
She stopped beside me with a smile. ¡°Be calm, yeah. When you¡¯re done, want to join us?
child away from Ari and through the rest of the crowd.
I nced down at the child and then back to her face. I had no idea what her n was, but I nodded.
I watched as she led the child away, his small hand nestled in hers. The moment Morgan disappeared into the crowd, I looked back at my father, who seemed impressed with Morgan¡¯s actions, before taking a deep breath. I turned back to the Elders, their faces a mask of disapproval and suspicion. Some of them whispered between themselves. I caught my father¡¯s eye and so no suspicion in them, but anger. He knew the child wasn¡¯t mine, but he also seemed angry for another reason. Likely because of Anis gall
¡°It would be such a disgrace,¡± one of them dered, his voice booming through the hall. To have the woman who has born a son, a dragon at that, be just a concubine
After the loss of Prince Keiji, it would be a great thing to have another, true, dragon heir,¡± another said. ¡°One bom of our kind rather than one with
Iwman blood.¡±
¡°Phoenix,¡± my father corrected before I could push down my anger enough to speak.
1 took a deep breath remembering Morgan¡¯s words. Being angry would help me get through this as quickly as possible.
Then I forced myself to speak. ¡°This is not the time for such talk, I began, my voice steady. ¡°It is at least callous to bring up Keiji in rtion to this child and at the celebration of my wile.¡±
CH62
Ari bristled. The Elders had the nerve to lookpletely unbothered.
¡°Never mind that the child shouldn¡¯t be around to hear this conversation, and it is a matter for court in any case.¡±
Ari, sensing an opportunity to regain control, stepped forward. ¡°He is five years old,¡± she announced, her voice dripping with false pride. ¡°Old enough to understand the importance of his heritage.¡±
A murmur of surprise rippled through the crowd. Five years old? The child looked younger, more vulnerable. But Ari seemed determined to push her advantage.
¡°I¡¯ve been silent about it long enough,¡± Ari said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to remain silent a moment longer. I will have what is owed to me.¡±
¡°Your son,¡± my father corrected, stepping forward. As it is his lineage that is under question.¡±
But¨C
¡°And I agree with Tsuneo, and Lady Morgan¡¯s wisdom. A child should remain as innocent as possible of the affairs of adults. The fact that you brought him here like this gives me pause and angers me at how you have squandered my benevolence and your education.¡± He nced at Ari. ¡°It would have been the work of nothing, years ago, for you to bring this child forth, yet he has been raised who knows where for the past five years.¡±
She stammered N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
¡ I had my reasons.¡±
¡°And I am sure you will make them apparent soon enough. For now, you will do well sit, eat, and be quiet for the rest of the evening. We will pick this conversation up tomorrow after the celebration.¡±
She Elushed. ¡°Tomorrow? He¡¯s heir to the throne! Are you going to just sweep this under the rug for a human?¡±
I red
at her. ¡°You have brought a child who bears resemnce to you here, but you have no proof that he is mine.¡±
She scowled at me. ¡°You¡¯re going g to deny your own child?¡± she shrieked, her voice echoing through the hall. ¡°How could you be so heartless?¡±
¡°I see no reason to ept your words without proof, you have already been caught in far too many lies.¡±
She sputtered. ¡°You know
¡°A lineage test,¡± I suggested, my voice cutting through the chaos. ¡°It will settle this matter once and for all.¡±
Father shook his head. ¡°There is no need for that just yet¡
He turned to me. ¡°Have you ever¡ been intimate with Ari?¡±
¡°No.¡± I wrinkled my nose, a bitter taste in my mouth. My stomach churned. ¡°Never. I have never seen Ari as anything more than a rtive.¡±
Her jaw dropped. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because of that human,
*Do you I
have a theory on this child? Father asked.
I set my jaw, looking at Ari I didn¡¯t want to say it, but I had to make a decision to either cover up the real reason or bear whatever shame maye from the alternative.
I can not, I admitted, my voice thick with frustration. Five years would put his conception around the time I went into thea. It was the time I was actually unconscious and had no sense of time, ce, or being. ¡°Anything could have happened during that time¡ As I understand it Ari had full
ess to my 100ML
The room fell into a stunned silence. The implications of my words were clear: if Kai was mine, which he wasn¡¯t, Ari would have to be confessing to viting while I was unconscious. Which was¡ almost exactly what she was doing. The thought of it filled me with a rage that threatened to consume
¡°Is that what you te saying, An? Lasked, looking at her. That you conceived him with an unconscious man?¡±
Chained to old wounds 63
CH63
Ari
Fury raged in me. Tsuneo had the mudacity to put me on the spot like that? It didn¡¯t matter that Kai was not his child, he should for him! We had been in love before that human showed up.
I still take responsibility
¡°How could you ask that?¡± I asked, ring at him. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because of that human wench! We were intimate before your so¨Ccalleda. You may not remember it, but I do! This child carries your blood, Tsunco. It is undeniable.¡±
I Tsuneo looked outright relieved, and it burned me. Tsuneo¡¯s injuries had made it impossible to do much of anything. Even if I had wanted to, there had never been any time to do so. He¡¯d been covered in bandages from head to toe. It had only been after Kai was born that he had looked like his old self, and by then, Dr. Shang had ced guards on his room at all hours.
The Elders exchanged uneasy nces. I could see the doubt in their eyes, a challenge I was prepared to meet. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
He didn¡¯t have to be Tsuneo¡¯s child. He just had to be rted to him on his father¡¯s side, and he was.
¡°You want to keep denying, keep pretending like you don¡¯t remember? Fine. Let¡¯s have a lineage test, I demanded, my voice steady despite the turmoil within. ¡°Let the truth be revealed, but when it is proven, I demand what is rightfully mine. You will marry me.¡±
¡°A lineage test it will be then,¡± he turned, and I set my jaw,
He didn¡¯t even look worried or shaken about it. Did he really think I would have started this if I wasn¡¯t certain?
I looked at the king. ¡°Are you really going to wait until morning to get to the bottom of this?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± he said calmly. The child has had much excitement tonight. It would be best to allow him an evening of peace.¡±
¡°Well, I don¡¯t feel like staying, I-
Guards,¡± the king said, walking away from me. ¡°Have her confined to her rooms until tomorrow morning¡±
w either arms.
They swarmed, grabbing me by
¡°You cannot do this to me!¡± I screamed, struggling against them ¡°He is my sons! I have the right to¨C¡±
1
¡°The moment you purported him to be Tsuneo¡¯s child, he became the son of the crown prince,¡± the king said coldly. ¡°You are neither married nor courting Tsuneo, Arl Be silent and reflec
your actions until morning.¡±
He walked away from me as the guards dragged me out. Thest thing I saw was Tsuneo heading toward where that human woman and my son sat with tters of food between them.
It should be me there. We should have been dancing in front of all these people. I should be wearing the crown. It should have always been me. I had endured so much, sacrificed so much, for that moment. And now, it was within my grasp.
She was going to pay for this, one way or another.
Tsuneo
I headed to join Morgan, but my father stopped me.
¡°Come with me,¡± he said. ¡°We need to speak for a moment.¡±
1 nodded and followed him towards the doors leading to the garden. I needed air, a moment to collect my thoughts.
He sighed loudly, stepping into the moonlight. The cool night air washed around us.
What a dilemu¡ I said nothing. It¡¯s almost as if by solving one issue, we have created many more.¡±
I nodded
¡°You nie certain that you have never been intimate with Ari?¡°
CH63
¡°Not
while conscious,¡± I grit out.
¡°You understand that if he is of the lineage, a great number of things will change?¡± he said, his voice low and measured. They¡¯ll say Lady Morgan must be returned to her realm. That her presence here is no longer warranted.¡±
My skin crawled. The dragon in me wanted to rip through and roar, to demand the truth out of Ari, to murder the Elders for the threat, but I could not. The weight of the kingdom seemed to rest on my shoulders in a way it had never had before. What was Ari thinking?
She had only ever been a little sister to me when she was at her best. By the time I regained consciousness, her visits had been shorter, monitored to keep the secret.
My blood ran cold. ¡°With all due respect¡ it was their and your decision to bring her here¡ Even if he is of the lineage, that doesn¡¯t mean Ari has a connection with the veil.¡±
He chuckled. ¡°I am not worried about that. I only wanted to prime you so you don¡¯t fly
don¡¯t fly off the handle tomorrow when it¡¯s said.¡±
He sighed. ¡°Your wife is a kind and trusting soul. Cunning, too. She likely sees through this just as you do, perhaps more. As I recall, her ancestor was quite crafty¡ She reminds me of your mother.¡±
I looked at him, noting the wistful smile on his face.
Though, it will be nice to have a child¡¯sughter around again¡ you and your brothers and sisters grew up too quickly.¡±
I chuckled at that. ¡°You always say that¡
¡°Do you think you¡¯re calm enough now to rejoin the festivities?¡±
I nodded.
1, eager to go back inside. We headed back in, and I slowly weaved my way toward where Morgan and the child had settled.
Ari had always been one for maniption. The child was definitely hers, but her endgame was still strange to me. If she¡
If she felt something for me, I had no idea where she would have gotten those feelings from. It seemed the most logical, but I hesitated, a flicker of doubt niggling at the back of my mind.
A crush was
but smile too.
e thing, but she seemed obsessed, I wasn¡¯t looking forward to the next day, but when I saw Morgan smiling at the child, I couldn¡¯t help
dup at me warily, watching me
He looked up
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Morgan said. ¡°He only looks scary.¡±
I cracked a smile. ¡°Especially when I¡¯m hungry.¡±
I looked across the table, spotting the duck. ¡°The duck is very good.¡±
His eyes lit up. Is it? Lady Morgan, got it from the table.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d shes making youfortable,¡± I said. ¡°Why don¡¯t
you tell me about yourself?¡±
He flushed and dropped his eyes. ¡°Tm¡ five years old. I¡¯ve never been to the pce before¡ I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to be,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re perfectly safe.¡±
I reached mat to pet his head. ¡°You¡¯re in goodpany.¡±
He snuled. His eyes filled with relief. My heart ached for him, a wave of protectiveness washing over me. This child, innocent and vulnerable, had been thrust into this nonsense because of Aris games.
As he ate, I talked to him about the pce, about the lineage of the imperial family and the nature of the banquet. Morgan told him about the human world. There was something about her expression that told me she was scheming. It stirred something in me. I wanted to ask. I was dying to know, but ske vril her hard on mine and squeezed as if to tell me to be patient.
Chained to old wounds 64
Tun?o
I ate quiet, chiming in to the conversation asionally, but my mind was uneasy. I needed to speak to Morgan, to assure her that she could believe me. Of all the women 1 had been with. An had never been on the list. But as I turned to face her, I found myself at a loss for words. How do you exin to someone that you¡¯ve never bad a romantic or physical rtionship with a woman iming to have born your child? The thought of trying to articte my feelings to Morgan, of confessing mypleteck of interest in Ari, filled me with a sense of dread. It wasn¡¯t the truth, but the implications that were:
Ar desires were off¨Cputting, her ambitions even more so.
Kai started to dig into the pudding Morgan ordered for him.
Morgan, sering my difort, offered me a reassuring smile. ¡°Its going to be alright, Tsuneo,¡± she said, her voice soft but firm. ¡°All of this will pass You¡¯ll ser
Her faith in me and her unwavering support filled me with a sense of warmth and gratitude.
Thank
¡ü I murmured, my voice barely audible. I looked at the kid. ¡°Eat up. There¡¯s a festival after dinner.¡±
Alestial? The two of them asked
It¡¯s supposed to be a celebration.
Morgan smiled. ¡°The never been to a festival¡ Will there be face painting?¡±
¡°And snacka?¡± kai asked.
¡°Yes¡±
They looked at each other, and grinned.
At thest remnants of the feast were cleared away, a surge of excitement swept through The crowd. The air crockled with anticipation as the pce grounds transformed into a vibrant spectacle of light, music, and revelry: H-led them out in the courtyard, noting that the blood had been cleaned up from when i¡¯d returned with Morgan Together, we made our way through the crowd, the weight of the evening seemed momentarily forgotten as we
The portan
now a bustling marketce, filled with st
stalls offering everything from exotic
ir delicacies to handcrafted trinkets. Morgan, her face- alight with childlike wonder, tugend at my arm, her eyes sparkling with excitement.
¡°It¡¯s time to exploer, the declined, her voice filled with a contagious enthusiasm.
She bank. Kal i hand and they headed off. I trailed behind them. I smiled, my heart warming at their infectious py. Together, we ventured into the heart of the festival, the capsd pushing and pulling at us like saves against the shore. The cacophony of sounds, the dazzling array of colors, and the intoxicating scent of food and drink created a sensory overload that was both exhrating and overwhelming. It had been a long time since I had been In a fettinal, a long time since we¡¯d hail a reason to live one.
My mother had led them bringing the practice back to life during her reign. We wandered through the bustling marketce, their hands sped
ther as we nengated the throng of people. Mangan stopped at a stall selling handmade jewelry, her eyes drawn to a delicate ne adorned with
nes. I watched as the examined the piece. I pulled a satchel ofms out of my pocket and paid of it, draping it around her neck. She flushed
¡°I¡¯a lovely on you.¡± I said. ¡°And it is such a small thing
She smiled and lifted up to kiss m
It was the held few coins I had ever spent.
CHL
The festival was a dazzling spectacle of color and sound. Stalls lined the pce grounds, offering everything from exotic delicacies to handcrafted trinkets. The air was filled with the lively chatter of the crowd, the sweet scent of roasted meats, and the intoxicating rhythm of the music.
Morgan, her eyes sparkling with excitement, pulled me through the throng of people with her and Kal. Theirughter a contagious melody that lifted my spirits. We stopped at a stall selling brightly colored sweets, a dizzying array of colors and vors that tempted the senses.
¡°Pick your favorite,¡± she said, nudging Kai. ¡°Go on¡¡±
He chose a handful of sweets. I chose a few for the both of us and paid. My taste buds tingled with the tartness of a piece. She hummed with delight as Kai ate his lollipop.
Morgan was attentive and warm. I found myself drawn to her, not just as a lover or a partner, but as a friend, a confidant. In her presence, I felt a sense of calm, a grounding force that anchored me. I tried to focus on the festivities, but my mind kept turning it over. The secrets I¡¯d carried with me my entire life, ones that I had shared and ones I had not, hung over my mind like a shadow. Only my father, my mother, and Dr. Shang knew part of it, but the other part¡.
¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Morgan asked.
I blinked, looking down at her. Kai was a few feet away, getting his face painted.
¡°Later,¡± I whispered and kissed her temple.
She nodded, a silent understanding passing between us. For now, we would enjoy this moment of peace. I grabbed her hand, linking our fingers together.
When he was done, we headed further into the crow. We stumbled upon a stage where a group of musicians were performing a lively folk song, I lifted him onto my shoulders so he could look around and over the throng of people.
The music was infectious, and before long, we found ourselves swaying to the rhythm, our bodies moving in unison with the crowd. As we danced, I stole a nce at Morgan. Herughter, a clear and infectious sound, filled the air. I remembered being a child on my father¡¯s shoulders, out among the people.
I remember Reiji being there as well, turning his nose up at the festivities.
The song came to an end almost too quickly before we headed back through the crowd.
As we wandered through the bustling marketce, a particrly lively stall caught our attention. Arge wooden tub filled with water and floating apples drew a crowd of onlookers, theirughter and cheers adding to the festive atmosphere.
Look at that,¡± Morgan eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s try it!¡±
Before I could respond, Kai looked down at me, his face alight with curiosity. ¡°Please?¡± he pleaded, his eyes wide with anticipation. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted
I smiled at that and lifted him off my shoulders,
I couldn¡¯t resist the enthusiasm in his voice. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give it a try,¡± I said, a smile spreading across my face.
As we approached the stall, the game¡¯s organizer, a jovial¨Clooking man with a booming voice, weed us with a heartyugh. ¡°Wee to the apple bobbing contest,¡± he announced, his voice echoing through the crowd. ¡°First prize for the most apples caught goes to the handsome prince or the beautiful princess!¡±
A chorus of cheers erupted from the onlookers, and I couldn¡¯t help winning a prize for Morgan made me eager All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
it but
feel a surge of adrenaline. Competition was in my blood, and the prospect of
Twin you a prize, Kai promised bravely. ¡°A good unel
Morgens eyes twinkled, grinning. I believe you.
I caught her gaze, and her eyes widened. She giggled, waving at me,
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH 65
Tsuneo
Let him win?
Another dragon? I looked across the tub as he bounced in ce and almost scoffed at myself. I caught her gaze and nodded. He might be a dragon, but he was but a child.
I wondered if Morgan¡¯s father had ever let her win, or if this was just custom among humans to let children win asionally.
I knelt down, facing the tub, my knees sinking into the soft earth. The water had been colder than I had anticipated, cooling the earth further. My robe was probably ruined. Kai kneeled beside the smaller tub of water, his small body trembling with excitement.
Morgan, her face a mask of amusement, cheered us on.
I took a deep breath and plunged my head into the water, my teeth closing around the first apple I could find, but I waited, listening for the cheering for Kai. 1 could hear him bobbing around for an apply, struggling, after a few more moments, he sat up and a louder cheer errupted. I sat hack, grinning at him as he took the apple out of his mouth and lifted it up for the game officiant to see,
¡°I did it!¡±
¡°So you did,¡± I said, ncing at Morgan. She grinned at me, lifting her thumb at me, but I had no idea what that meant. The look on her face said it was a good thing.
As we stepped away from the tub, the game organizer presented Kai with a beautifully crafted wooden box, filled with an assortment of handmade trinkets. He promptly turned around and offered it to Morgan. She kneeled.
¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Kal, but don¡¯t you want to give it to your
Kai dropped his gaze and shook his head. It was as much confirmation as I needed.
¡°You don¡¯t have a girl you like?¡±
He wrinkled his nose.¡°¡ Lady Morgan is the first girl to be kind to me.¡±
Her eyes softened and she held out her hands. ¡°Then, I¡¯m honored to be the first one you give a gift to. Thank you. It¡¯s perfect.¡±
I couldn¡¯t help but smile watching them. He threw his little arms around her, squeezing her tightly.
When she looked up at me, I froze. Her eyes were glossed over and there was this fiercely protective and furious expression on her face.
¡°Are there fireworks?¡± she asked.
I nodded. ¡°They should start soon.¡±
She blinked quickly, subtly wiping the tears away before pulled hack. Her expression turned bright and warm.
We should find a good spot to watch them!¡± She said. ¡°And grab snacks.
Yeah!¡±
I led them in the better snack parlors before lifting them both into my arms and flying them to the top of one of the building¡¯s roofs,
As the darkness Took
Kais
ok over, the Eyeworks began. The sky erupted in a dazzling kaleidoscope of colors above the forest.
is eyes wide with wonder, bounced in his seat. It¡¯s so pretty¡¡±
puffed Morgm close to me, resting my head on hers as we watched.
Do they leave feworks in the human realm?¡± I asked.
¡°They do, but only in big cities,¡± she said. ¡°They re expensive.¡±
Chained to old wounds 65
CH 65
I nodded. ¡°They¡¯re quite cheap here. A bit of rock and magic. I¨C¡±
Kai let out a
loud
A particrlyrge firework exploded in the sky, revealing the silhouette of a phoenix, followed by that of a dragon. The two creatures seemed to dance in the night sky, entwining like two lovers. I smiled. I remembered the first time I¡¯d seen that firework as a child.
I remembered how petnt Keiji grew at the sight of it, resentful. I could not think of a time in which Keiji had not been resentful toward me.
Kai turned to me. ¡°What are those?¡± he asked, his voice filled with wonder.
I frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen a depiction of a dragon or a phoenix?¡±
or what they are?
He shook his head. ¡°Is that what they
¡°Yes,¡± I said slowly, trying to keep my voice level as the curiosity and dread started to take over. Where had he been living that he had never seen such a thing? The images of them were spread throughout the kingdom.
Do you know much about what it means to be a dragon?¡±
He blinked and flushed, shaking his head.
¡°Come here.¡±
He shifted toward me, and I lifted him onto myp, looking down into his eyes. I didn¡¯t remember how young I was when I grew my first set of scales.
I offered him my hand and pulled up my sleeve so he could see the trail of scales down my arm, they were faint, barely risen, and uncolored but he gasped.
¡°Am I going to have scales like that when I get older?¡±
Yes, though what color they¡¯ll be is anyone¡¯s guess. These are new scales. As you get older, you¡¯ll get more.¡±
| cleared my throat. ¡°Every dragon of the royal line has apanion, someone who brings bnce and harmony to their life, but the truth is that every dragon has apanion somewhere, a phoenix, of noble standing or not..
¡°There aremoner dragons?¡± He asked.
¡°Yes,¡± I forced a smile. Had he never met amoner dragon? That narrowed down where in the kingdom he might have been living. ¡°A dragon¡¯spanion is often referred to as a phoenix, due to our origins, but there is a difference between a true phoenix and a dragon¡¯spanion¡±
He looked between me and Morgan. Like you and Lady Morgan?¡±
I nodded, my heart swelling with pride.
¡°What about Lady Ari?¡± He frowned. ¡°Father calls Ari his phoenix¡
I nced at Morgan who had the slightest tilt to her lips. A shy, cunning smirk I wanted to kiss
¡°Morgan is my wife, yes, and my phoenix, but she is a true phoenix.
He frowned. ¡°How do you know the difference?!
Morgan went through the Trial of Fire Only true ph
phoenixes can survive it.¡±
He winced. ¡°Then, Lady An definitely isn¡¯t a real penis. She gets burned all the time with Father¡¯smps. She tried a lot of times.¡±
I tried not tough, but Morgan had no such qualms,
It¡¯s okay. I post hope Father finds a phuer
a phoenix more like Lady Morgan,¡± he said, leaning into my arms.
To your father nice? Tasked
CH65
¡°No,¡± he said softly. ¡°But¡ he talks to me sometimes
Sometimes?
¡°Do you see him often?¡± I asked.
¡°Sometimes.¡± He sighed, dozing off, ¡°But I don¡¯t think he likes me¡ It¡¯s never fun.¡±
I stroked his hair. Im sorry to hear that.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he murmured. ¡°He only hits me sometimes.¡±
I went still. Morgan looked furious. Light danced in her eyes, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the fireworks or from the fire of the phoenix within her. Either way, it excited me. I leaned over and kissed her soundly, savoring the taste of her lips and the sweetness of the candy still lingering on her tongue. A soft moan escaped her, urging me on. Kai was already fast asleep in my arms, clearly tired from everything that had happened. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
When I pulled back, her eyes widened, and she turned bright red.
¡°You¡¯re so lovely, Let¡¯s head back
Chained to old wounds 66
CH66
+
Tsuneo
As thest of the revelers departed, the pce grounds fell quiet. I floated us back to the ground and we headed inside with Kai still curled up in my arms. The magic of the festival seemed distant as we walked to where the servants had set up a room for Kai
It was right next to the room Morgan and I shared, and it set me at ease. I didn¡¯t want him far from us in case he needed something.
We entered the room, and I watched as Morgan tucked the child into bed. The way she interacted with him, the case with which shemanded his trust, filled me with warmth. We slipped out of the room and headed down the corridor to our shared quarters, not saying a word. We nodded to the guard by our door. I pushed the door open for her and closed it behind us.
She turned to me, her eyes filled with a question. ¡°How about a bath?¡±
I grinned. ¡°Absolutely¡±
We headed into the bathing chamber. I helped her out of her jewelry before letting her step
ep into h sighed at the warm water hitting my shoulders.
¡®Morgan?¡±
her private stall. I entered my own, momentster and
¡°I think we should talk.¡±
¡°About Kai¡¯s father, or.
We can start with Ar¡¡±
I searched my mind, thinking of a way to start. Immediately I was nervous, just as nervous as I had been at the dinner table. There was no way I could confirm Morgan¡¯s thoughts of that asking her. But I thought that she might think that I actually slept with Ari. That car might actually be mine. Turned my stomach. Never mind that I knew it wasn¡¯t true. It was just the fact that I didn¡¯t know how she felt about it was a problem. I had. no idea what humans thought about children, of their partners from other rtionships. But for a dragon noble, especially me as the Crown Prince, it would be untenable to have a child with some I who was not already my concubine.
¡°She¡¯s lying. Kai isn¡¯t mine.¡±
Yes, I know that¡±
I nked, stunned, wanting to lean around and look her in her face. But I held back, remembering that she waspletely naked.
¡°You know that? you believe that?¡±
I know that. You¡¯re not the time to hide something like that. And if you had any interest in Ari, you would have said something, knowing that she¡¯s been around all this time. It didn¡¯t take much to figure out that she¡¯s delusional and clearly wants you, whether that¡¯s genuine affection or ambition, obsession or somebination of it all, I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re not even giving her the time of day¡ I know what your interest looks like.¡±
Her tone turned almost embarrassed, bashful.
¡°But aside from all that, isnt subtle enough or patient enough to hold a trump card like that for so long. If there was even a chance that Kai could be yours, she would have been queen long before you even woke up, and she¡¯d probably hate me even more because she would¡¯ve been ousted.¡±
¡°Ousted!¡±
¡°You heard Kai. She gets burned all the time. Him having an heir, supposedly, wouldn¡¯t have changed the fact that the Veil still wasn¡¯t opening. It would have just solid find your ce as crown prince and Keiji would have likely tried to kill Ari and Kai before 1 had even gotten here. Your father would have had to carry out the Trial of Fire anyway. I would have ended up here, and I would have been made queen because I passed through the Trial¡±
I was stunned by her faith and more than a litt
a little aroused by her cunning.
¡°To really like to take you to bed tonight.¡±
CHM
She yelped I heard something squeak as if she¡¯d slipped before the wall shook. My heart lurched
¡°Morgan, are you okay?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite fine. I just slipped a bit. Please refrain from saying such things while I¡¯m in the shower?¡±
Iughed. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll let me or¡
¡°It means we share a bed anyway, stop being ridiculous.¡±
¡°Surely you know that¡¯s not what I meant¡¡±
¡°¡I know, but not tonight.¡±
I smirked at that. I suppose it would be poor form toe into court tomorrow, walking on air.¡±
Sheughed. ¡°It would at least be terrible strategy.¡±
I smiled turning off the water before stepping out to grab a towel. I sank into the potioned bath with a deep sigh.
¡°Have you ever thought about having children?¡± I asked, my voice barely audible.
¡°Not once.¡±
¡°How is that possible?¡±
¡°I spent most of my youth looking after my younger brother and the other children in our family, our town. I was the heir. I was raised that way, and 1 took the role seriously. Honestly, I never even thought about being married either, but here I am. Being a mother, in the traditional sense, never really appealed to me.¡±
I nodded. ¡®I ser
¡°Why do you ask?¡±
¡°You seemed natural with Kai, but I see now that it was just from experience.¡±
I¡¯ve been where he stood, and I hated it. I couldn¡¯t help but think, how nice it would have been to have just someone¡ªanyone¨C reach out and take me out of those situations.¡±
Give me a sumeone
It is not an easy answer¡ I know what is expected of me. I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t see in myself or in the dragon in me. The space in my heart for some else.
It was the safest answer, but it wasn¡¯t untrue.
Having Morgan now made me think that it was actually the reason I never considered children.
Is that normal for dragons?
Tiguane I was a silly question, knowing how many concubines your father has¡
CH66 Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
¡°No, it was not. You know so little about dragons. And a lot of people don¡¯t understand the nuances¡¡±
¡°Nuances? Are you telling me that he¡¯s fundamentally different from you? Not just on the basis of his personality?¡±
¡°You misunderstand¡¡± 1 searched my mind for the words for it. It was an odd thing to exin to a human. ¡°Our personalities, our choices, our talents, are heavily influenced by the type of dragon we are.¡±
¡°Are you saying that you could exin Keiji¡¯s nonsense because of the color of his scales?¡±
I paused for a moment, thinking it over. ¡°Yes, actually.¡±
She shuddered and drew closer to me. ¡°Don¡¯t exin it to me.
¡°There are¡ limitations, of course. There is a difference between instinct and theck of morality, but they are connected¡¡±
A wry smile crept across my face. ¡°My father is a golden dragon,¡± I exined, ¡°known for their benevolence and kind heart. There are oceans of space in his heart for many, hence why he has so many concubines, so many children¡ So many subjects. Over which he can rule fairly.¡±
and you?¡±
Chained to old wounds 67
CH67
Morgan
The hesitation in him gave me pause. I looked up and saw it all over his face and the way his dark opall eyes flickered. He was hiding something from me. Pushing him would get me nowhere, so I said nothing, just watching him struggle with it. He¡¯d confide in me when he was ready. We had at least gotten that far in our rtionship for me to know that for certain.
For now, I just leaned against him, enjoying the heat of the baths.
¡°Should we talk about something else?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t mean to hide things from you.¡±
¡°I know¡± I sighed and closed my eyes.
A few moments of silence passed before 1 thought of something to say.
¡°Tell me a story,¡± I said, my voice soft, the gentlepping of the water providing a soothing backdrop.
Tsuneo chuckled, his voice warm. My heart skipped a beat.
¡°I know you are young, but I did not expect you to be that young.¡±
I nudged him. ¡°And how old are you?¡±
In your realm¡¯s years, or mine?¡±
¡.yours.¡±
¡°Five and twenty.¡±
I blinked at that. I didn¡¯t even want to know what the equivalent was. Hundreds? Thousands? I shook my head. This is probably not what one of my aunts meant by marrying an older man, but I doubt she would haveined.
¡°Well, you¡¯re at least older than I am, so tell me a story.
¡°What kind of story?¡± he asked.
¡°Anything,¡± I replied. Something about your realm.¡±
He hummed
¡°Do you know the legend of the first dragon and phoenix?¡± he asked.
I shook my head. ¡°Not a story that¡¯s made it all these years. Tell me.¡±
In the beginning, there was only chaos. A void filled with darkness and despair. And then, from that void, rose the first dragon, a creature of immense power and beauty. But with great power came great loneliness, and so the dragon yearned for apanion.¡±
I frowned. ¡°How could a void of nothing know what darkness is? Despair?¡±
He chuckled. ¡°If you overthink the stories, they cease to be enjoyable¡ don¡¯t you think?¡±
I shrugged. ¡°Go on.
I had never been one for origin or creation myths. It always seemed so unbelievable.
¡°I would not say I have not always had my doubts about the stories, but these are the stories that I was told as a child, the things our records say. These and the versions | kamu¡±
When wrote the records was my first thought. But then hardly mattered. He was a dragon. This entire
realm was a ce
a ce of fantasy.
CHET
¡°Our records say that the first dragon, alone in a world of chaos, yearned forpanionship. In answer to his plea, a phoenix was born, a creature of light and hope.¡±
I frowned at that, but I didn¡¯t say anything
¡°The dragon and phoenix became inseparable, and they became the symbol of bnce and harmony. Together, they brought order to the world, their love a beacon in the darkness. But their union was not without its challenges, Tsuneo continued. ¡°The world was filled with darkness, and there were those who sought to destroy their harmony. The dragon and phoenix fought valiantly and became rulers of the realm. Within the chaos, all the creatures Blocked to them and together they built this world and the next. the Phoenix drew a line between the living and the waking world.¡± He paused.
It is said that the Phoenix also drew the line between the human and the supernatural world. When humans became too greedy.¡±
I felt a lump form in my throat. Images shed through my mind, but I couldnt make them out.
¡°It¡¯s a beautiful story,¡± I whispered.
It feels as though there is something missing¡±
He turned to me with a questioning look.¡± I have always felt the same. His eyes searched mine. As if the details didn¡¯t quite add up. As if the story was always cut short¡±
I smiled at him
seems as though I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s overthinking it
Perhaps.. shall we get out? The water will get cold,
I highly doubted it, since he seemed to be like a furnace, but I nodded and let him help me out of the bath. We dressed for bed and headed towards our sleeping chambers. A sense of peace washed over me when Tsuneo¡¯s arm wrapped around me, his body was aforting presence in the darkness. I closed my eyes,
A whileter, I felt him shift, His fingers gently tracing patterns on my skin.
¡°You¡¯re tired,¡± he murmured, his voice low and soothing. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
1 bummed in agreement, snuggling closer to him. ¡°I am.¡± I replied, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°But you¡¯re restless¡ What¡¯s wrong?¡±
He hesitated. ¡°I could say the same of you¡.
I smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you tell me fint.¡®
A low rumble went through him. I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand.¡±
*Well, I cant misunderstand anything if I don¡¯t know anything
He chuckled.¡°true¡±
His heart shaded to race under my palm. If you¡¯re not ready to talk about it, we don¡¯t have to talk about it. I know you¡¯re hiding something from me and it clearly distresses you¡ I had just hoped to make you feel better.¡±
He hesitated, his grip on me tightening. T¡¯m sorry,¡± he admitted, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to think differently of me
Not sure about to tell me you massacred hundreds of thousands of people or something, equally as horrible. I don¡¯t think I could think much differently of you. I looked up and cupped his face. ¡°You have to understand that I have apletely different background than you. Whatever you think may cause you shame or misunderstanding between us, most likely won¡¯t. I don¡¯t know the first thing about imperial dragon protocol or what the appropriate type of robe to wear is. I¡¯ll ask that you be honest with me. I¡¯ll ask that we talk about it, but I¡¯m unlikely to freak out. Haven¡¯t I shown myself to be a reasonable person?¡±
His lips twitched. His eyes flickered. ¡°More reasonable than anyone your age has the rig
right to be
¡°Well, I suppose, if you cumpare with someone like Ari, I seem incredibly reasonable, but I assure you, in my realm, I¡¯m pretty average on the
trasonable scale
Theughed agam, his eyes twinkling. I don¡¯t think a single young woman your age, a young human, your age, would be half as epting or reasonable
situation as you have been. Don¡¯t sell yourself short
??
CH67
- v. but
¡°Then don¡¯t shortchange me¡.I looked down. ¡°I admit that when I got here, I was not very gung ho with this whole. I¡¯m suddenly your wife thing, you¡¯re not a bad man. You¡¯ve protected me. You¡¯ve stayed with my life. You¡¯ve defended me¡ I can¡¯t find any reason to not at least try.¡±
His eyes turned molten like candy melting in the midday sun or flowing from a candymaker¡¯s pan.
¡°Tell me¡¡± I smirked.¡± Or we can y the guessing game again. That was fun.¡±
Heughed. I will tell you¡ I would rather not be up all night.¡± His eyes heated, and he smirked at me.
¡°At least not ying this sort of game.¡±
Chained to old wounds 68
CH68
Morgan
Heated at the thought. But I knew he was just trying to distract me. His heart was pounding beneath my hand. Then, slowly, it¡¯s harder to slow, as if his fear was starting to fade.
¡°A gold dragon is meant to rule¡ A green dragon is meant to grow¡ A red dragon is meant to scheme,¡±
I snickered. Is Ari a red dragon?¡±
I pouted. ¡°You mean to tell me that Kai is going to turn into a schemer? He¡¯s so sweet, though.¡±
Tsuneo chuckled. ¡°That is not a guarantee. You won¡¯t know what kind of dragon he is until his scale starting in
¡°So a dragon scales don¡¯t necessarily determine the skills of their offspring?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Correct.¡±
+
¡°Okay, I¡¯m learning something new every day here. Where are you going with this?¡±
¡°A blue dragon is thought to be second best to a gold dragon, as vast as the ocean. but not necessarily as benevolent. The urge to
o rule and the patience to rule is there. There have been times in history where a blue dragon has sat on the throne Because there was not a gold dragon in the family at the
time
??Reiji?¡±
I flinched.¡± I hate the fact that I could figure that out so quickly. All right, and so? You¡¯re a¡ some other color dragon, right? The opposite of gold is¡ purple?¡±
He chuckled darkly. ¡°No, Morgan, I¡¯m not. Though it¡¯s interesting that you mentioned a purple dragon.¡±
¡°There are purple dragons?¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Let me guess as an entire rainbow? Have I met an orange dragon?¡±
¡°Orange dragons don¡¯t exist in that way. Colors that can be made in mixes are a product of having mixed parentage like Maya.¡±
I sat up, looking down at him gleefully. ¡°Are you about to tell me that Maya is a princess? She¡¯s got that bronze color to her scales! That¡¯s like gold and¡ brown or something? Are there brown dragons?
Tsuneo set up. ¡°Maya is my cousin. Illegitimate, yes, but no less cherished. Fuses to live in the harem as a princess because she doesn¡¯t want toplicate her life. Her mother was killed for her rtionship with my uncle. My uncle was a red dragon¡. her mother was something else.¡±
My heart clenched. ¡°And¡ your u
uncle?¡±
¡°He did not survive it. Tsuneo looked away. ¡°She was very young
ung when it happened, and it happened before I was born. As for her scale colors, it¡¯s not as clear cut as mixing colors as you would paint.¡±
So Keiji is your younger brother?¡±
I am the youngest of my father¡¯s children, actually.¡±
My head spun. ¡°That makes some sense. She definitely gives
es off older sister vibes. I¡¯m definitely going to have to get her to stop calling me mydy.
Shes my cousin at this point.¡± I frowned. ¡°Cousin¨Cinw.¡±
¡°You are taking this quite well.
Well, you haven¡¯t given me any reason to freak out.¡±
I suppose that information is still toe.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°I understand that you think that much of our culture has not spilled into yours.
CHOB
But I know that to not exactly be true, so when I tell you that I simply did not want you to think of me any differently, I meant that.¡±
I frowned. My stomach turned into knots as something told me that what he was about to tell me was going to be much worse than I had ever
anticipated.
¡°All right, you¡¯re freshly scaring me. Just tell me what it is.¡±
¡°I am a ck dragon.¡± I went still. His gaze pierced me. ¡°And unlike a golden dragon, there can only be one of me at any given time alive.¡±
I swallowed thickly, I tried to push through the cold fear that was pulsing through me. but I knew he could tell that his words had terrified me. He was right, there were plenty of stories of ck dragons ravaging the world, destroying things,ying waste to whole countries. I could notprehend how this man could be a ck dragon. Yet as I thought more about that night he saved me from Keiji¡ it made more and more sense.
The look on your face says, you¡¯ve heard something¡±
¡°I have, but 1 want to bear it from you.¡± I looked into his eyes. ¡°I know very well how easy it is to take one moment, one had day, and turn i
characterization of someone¡¯s entire life.¡±
He cocked an eyebrow at me. I could tell he wanted to ask, but he nodded instead.
it into the
¡°ck dragons are known to be ferce defenders. Guardians. We are possessive and vicious. The dragon.¡±
The first dra
dragon to havee into existence was a ck
¡°That exins a lot,¡± I said. ¡°When you said void, I sort of expected it to be a ck dragon¡¡±
e elders may know or suspect what kind of dragon I am. Its likely arge reason of why they¡¯ve been so reluctant to officially crown me, other than
-The
my age.¡±
What do you mean?¡±
*I told you. Golden dragons are meant to rule. They have the benevolence, the endless patience and all required to be good nalers. ck dragons are seen as unpredictable and dangerous. We are warriors, not rulers.¡±
What is a king if n
if not a defender?¡± I asked, ¡°More importantly, do you even want to rule?¡±
He blinked. No one has ever asked me that. I have no answer. I have always expected that my father will have another child, or perhaps one of my siblings will have a golden dragon child. But it has not happened yet. With my mother dead. I don¡¯t see how another golden dragon wille to be.¡± He sighed. ¡°And if another golden dragon does note to be, and I am the only one eligible to take the throne, it will only be a matter of time before they find a reason to get me off of it.¡±
¡°Is that why yo
you¡¯re so anxious about your father?¡±
His eyes cut to me. ¡°You see too much.¡±
Iughed. ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯re just obvious.¡±
I reached out and took his hand.
¡°For the record, I don¡¯t think any differently of you. I think it¡¯s oddly more fitting.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°The way you handled your brother¡ You do not mourn for him the way your father mums for him.¡±
¡°He was not my child. And I was the one who killed him. It would not be right to mourn for him the same way.¡±
Maybe, but I don¡¯t think you mourn for him at all.
His lips twitched. ¡°You see too much.¡± He covered my eyes, and Iughed.
¡°Tell me more about the Elders, You said you¡¯re not sure if they know that you¡¯re a ck dragon. Why not?¡±
¡°Thve my father has been hirling it
it from them. With a curse on me, it¡¯s been easier. It¡¯s not as thought my scales appear ck alone.¡±
CHOR
I bit my lip.¡± I should probably stop doing whatever I¡¯m doing to Leach that darkness from your skin, then, huh?¡±
He groaned then his lips fell on mine. He licked into my mouth with a low groan.
His voice was deep and husky,
¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡±
Chained to old wounds 69
CH69
Morgan
I turned away. Praying myself from his hand over my eyes. my face was heated, but heat pooled in my stomach.
¡°Tell me why it matters so much that you¡¯re not a golden dragon. Maybe you won¡¯t be the most benevolent ruler, but you certainly won¡¯t let anything happen to them.¡±
He sighed. ¡°The elders and the subjects know that I would defend them with my life. But they wouldn¡¯t be certain that I could rule them.¡±
¡°You¡¯re dancing around it. What¡¯s the problem?¡±
He sighed. ¡°Is it typical for humans to be so straightforward?¡±
¡°No, but I don¡¯t have much time to waste. We have a court appearance to make in the morning, and I¡¯d like to be rested for it. I want to have breakfast with Kai, and not have to drown myself in tea. You may wake up and look like you¡¯ve slept in a pool of holy moonlight for cons and bepletely well- rested after only a few minutes of sleep, but I, being human, will have bags under my eyes and bepletely useless.¡±
Heughed. ¡°What in the name of the dawn is holy moonlight?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a saying. Don¡¯t worry about it. And I¡¯m serious. If we¡¯re going to go face Ari and the Elders, who clearly have designs against you,¡® I need to know why. Kai deserves the best defense we can give him, so we¡¯re both going to have to be on our game. Out with it, Tsuneo.¡±
¡°What happened to not having to talk about it if I didn¡¯t want to?¡±
¡°You¡¯re not saying you don¡¯t want to.¡± I paused and namowed my eyes. ¡°Unless you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want to.¡±
He smiled and kissed my nose. ¡°I want to.¡±
Hey back down and pulled me down on top of him.
¡°Golden dragons are always meant to have more than one child. While Golden Dragons tend to have multiple colors of children. Only a golden dragon can give birth to a ck dragon¡ ck Dragons cannot have children.¡±
1 frowned. ¡°Is that a government mandate or a physical thing?¡±
His brow furrowed. ¡°It is an instinct. It is not something that has been recorded anywhere. It is just something that I know, like a memory that hase to me from my previous one. I have always known that I wouldn¡¯t have children of my own.¡±
So, reincarnation is a thing? ? I¡¯d have to ask about thatter.
¡°Do you think your father might know?¡±
¡°No, but I think that if I was on the throne, it would take no matter of time to figure it out. He scoffed. Besides the elders
just assume that a ck dragon can only have a ck dragon. They wouldn¡¯t want another one of those anyway. And there is the fact that I am a creature of destruction
¡°ording to your stories, a ck dragon rose from a void from which everything else came. You¡¯re a creature of chaos and potential. There¡¯s a
difference.¡±
He blinked. And yet again, somehow, you have surprised me. No one would have ever said that to me. No one would ever believe it either.¡±
¡°Td be happy to teach a few sses on critical thinking if you think it necessary.¡± He chuckled as I turned the information over in my mind. There¡¯s no one, but she knows that you can t have children, so it¡¯s not really a usable defense when ites to Kai..
1 posted. Does your father have other male children?¡±
¡°I have only ever known the one.¡±
¡°So your sisters are all different colors then?¡±
I would assume so. V
assume so. We don¡¯t speak much. They resent the wholeheartedly.¡±
CH59
I winced. ¡°I know that feeling it¡¯s not the best. The Cousins whose ce I took toe here, actually still hates me. So¡
¡°If at any time you wish to press charges of treason on her and her family, I will dly do so.
¡°Don¡¯t be so bloodthirsty.¡± I nudged him. ¡°Save it for someone who actually deserves it¡ Do you think his father could be reached? I¡¯m pretty sure no man would like his son to be imed by another man, right? Do you all have a concept of lineage here? Outside of nobility, that is.¡±
¡°Yes, of course. As for Knis, father, I¡¯m not entirely sure. The things Kai said about how he grew up while not very informative, were informative enough. I don¡¯t think he grew up inside the capital or even the central territories. At least he didn¡¯t grow up somewhere where he would be able to direct us, I think. He may be able to be able to tell us to how Ari got him into the city, but I don¡¯t have much more hope than that.¡±
¡Do you think Ari would just outright lie? About his lineage, she has to be hanking on that lineage test, saying that this could be your child.¡±
¡°My father brought that up. Honestly, so long as he is rted to me through my father, the lineage test will say that he is of our lineage and-
¡°Wait, the lineage test can¡¯t tell you whether or not he is your child specifically or
y or not. It just says, if he¡¯s rted or not?
He shrugged. ¡°It is a lineage test, not a father test.¡±
I groaned. ¡°You don¡¯t have a paternity test? Never mind. You clearly don¡¯t, because you don¡¯t even have a word for it.¡±
I shook my head. That cleared things up. I was selfish and ambitious, but there was no way shed risk being ousted like this unless she had a very strong reason to believe that Kai would pass that lineage test, and he would if he just had to be rted to Tsuneo and she¡¯d gotten pregnant by some long lost brother or nephew or something.
¡°A member of the royal family, who isn¡¯t talked about and probably isn¡¯t well known that Ari would have ess to¡ Do you have anyone like that?¡±
¡°Short of her assaulting me while I was unconscious? No.¡±
If Tsuneo didn¡¯t know, then his father had to know. He had to have some sort of idea about who caused actual father was.
¡°Could be be Keiji¡¯s!
Tsuneo blinked. That would give me an incredible amount of relief.¡±
¡°Do you think Ryle¡¯s father could have been involved with your poisoning attempt? Or even the attack on your mother?¡±
I¡¯ve always assumed it was Keiji,¡± he admitted, his voice love. ¡°But now, I¡¯m not so sure
A wave of fear washed over me. The implications of this were staggering. If Kai¡¯s father was someone other than Keiji, it meant that there was a third party involved, someone who Ari had ess to and likely had designs on the pce. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
the throne itself rather¡
If Kai turned out to be a golden dragon, then whoever his father was, who for whatever reason, couldn¡¯t be in the pce or couldn¡¯t im the throne directly could use Kai as a puppet. He¡¯d put Ari on the throne beside Kal and be using them both as his puppets.
¡°Your grandfather! Did he have multiple children?¡±
Chained to old wounds 70
CH70
Morgan
¡°Of course, he was a golden dragon as well. Tsuneo frowned. ¡°Other than the one uncle who died, Maya¡¯s father, I have no idea about the rest of them. Father doesn¡¯t talk about them much.¡±
* it¡¯s not just Keiji who could be Kal¡¯s father,¡± I said helplessly. For an imperial lineage, you all have the strangest way of keeping track of your¡
lineage.¡±
He smiled. ¡°Perhaps you can bring some of your human record¨Ckeeping skills to us. My mother wouldin about the same thing.¡±
I sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll talk to your old dad in the morning. For now, let¡¯s get some sleep.¡±
As wey in the darkness, the weight of all the information rushed through my head. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread. Tsuneo snuggled close to me, with his hand in my hair, but I couldn¡¯t sleep wondering who Kai¡¯s father was, if they had anything to do with the curse on Tsuneo, and if they had anything to do with his mother¡¯s death.
If he did¡ how long was it before he set his sights on me?
Tsuneo
Morning came quicker than I expected. Morgan remained asleep, but I got up to get dressed. I set out the row by hope she would wear for the day and headed down the hall. Kal was awake and letting Maya help him get dressed
When I saw him wearing something that I was pretty sure used to be mine. I shook my head. Maya was grinning.
¡°It was the only children¡¯s things that seemed appropriate, considering that he¡¯s a boy¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re just enjoying this too much
As you say, Your Highness.¡± She shrugged. I believe His Majesty will want you to join him in the Hall for breakfast. Is Lady Morgan awake yet?¡±
¡°Yet, but we will head that way. I
I imagine she will be
up soon.
She practically skipped around me and down the hall. I gathered Kai my arms and we headed down to the dining hall where my father was likely waiting. I got Kai settled and took a seat. Father seemed warmed and amused at the sight.
¡°I would have never imagined 1 would see this sight.¡±
I snorted. ¡°Neither did I¡®
1 ruffled Kai¡¯s hair.
¡°Are you prepared? Calm? They will no doubt want to start as soon as Lady Morgan is awake¡ Or Ari, I suppose.¡±
¡°I¡¯m as calm as can be, though I have questions for you, father. As soon as this is over with.¡±
He nodded. Momentster, Morgan came in. I caught our eye, and she smiled at me. My heart melted, stirring up every instinct I had. It struck me then that not only did my dragon seem enamored with her, but I loved her. This had to be that feeling that my father talked about when he described what it was like to love my mother.
As if we were fated to be together forever.
She was my phoenix¡ in every sense of the word.
Did you sleep well? Father asked, his eyes twinkling.
¡°Well, trough. I¡¯m ready to get the day started. At least, You?¡±
¡°More dan well.
How you sleep, Kai? She settled into the seat beside me and ruffled Kats hair. He giggled. ¡°The pce have enough luxury for you?
¡°I¡¯ve never slept on a bed thatfortable before. It¡¯s much better
than base
hay
Father went stiff, but Morgan carried on, putting food on Kai¡¯s te. I filled her te before she could even start. She smiled at me gratefully. We ate leisurely. It was just the four of us, which was rare. I guessed everyone else were too divided about the situation toe.
After breakfast, we headed to the throne room. As the Elders made arrangements for the test, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what exactly Morgan had nned. I could tell by her demeanor. She was up to something, and I was excited to find out what. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
My Phoenix had the most brilliant mind¡
The door mmed open, and Ari was marched in.
Father¡¯s expression was a mask. He acknowledged her with a nod.
*Preparations have been made. Do you still wish to continue with this Ari?¡±
She opened her mouth. ¡°I¨C¡±
¡°Before you answer, I want you to bepletely sure, for whatever this test reveals will stand forever. And all consequences that may flow from what is revealed today will stand just as long¡±
§¡§á
I looked over at Tsuneo and then to that human woman, standing where I should have been standing. The thought of ruling by his side, of sharing the power and the glory, filled mepletely. It was so close. I would never have to sleep with anyone else. I certainly would, but it wouldn¡¯t be for survival. It would be for pleasure.
See that human woman being thrown from the pce. The way the crowds would celebrate me. I would never have to doubt my ce in the pce ever again.
I would be his wife, his queen, his phoenix.
¡°I am more than sure.
¡°Very well. If you will take the child-
I looked at the king.
¡°I demand to be present for the testing. I want it done here. It¡¯s my right to see it done fairly.¡±
The Elders exchanged irritated nces, though none of them protested.
¡°Very well. That is your right.¡±
I nodded, my gaze fixed on the Elders. I knew that most of them didn¡¯t want a human on the throne. I also knew that most of them weren¡¯t on my side either. I couldn¡¯t trust them. I couldn¡¯t trust that their agenda against the human wouldn¡¯t spread to against me. Perhaps they wanted one of their own. daughters at Tsuneo¡¯s side.
I turned to Tsuneo, our gazes meeting. He looked furious, but I stared back at him, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be so angry as soon as the results came out. He may be angry now, but he¡¯d learn in time. He¡¯d see how that human woman had nothing good to offer him. He¡¯d see that I was the better option in every way and raise Kai as his heir.
We¡¯d make such a beautiful family.
As soon as that was secured. I¡¯d make sure that
that they knew about the king¡¯s brother. He¡¯d be dead before he could even hatch his ns. And I would be luded as a hero. Of course, I¡¯d have to make it seem as if I was simply taking advantage of, but that would be easy enough.
¡°When it¡¯s confirmed, I¡¯d like my coronation to happen as soon as possible, and I want that human removed from the pce, whether she is killed or simply thrown back to the human realm, I don¡¯t care.¡±
The king seemed unmoved. Turning to Tsuneo, I expected him to be excited that he was finally free of that woman, but the look in his eyes chilled me to the line. A Jury I had never seen before burned in his gaze.
He had never looked at me like that before. A very real sense of terror filled me as if he would kill me without a moment¡¯s hesitation.
CHIO
Tsuneo
¡°I would rather tear your head off than ever call you mine.¡±
Chained to old wounds 71
CH71
Morgan
ely whispered. His whole body thrummed with energy. The
Tsuneo¡¯s words carried through the room as if he had shouted them, though he had barely shadows of the room seem darker and I realized that this had to be why ck dragons were so feared.
I reached out to put my hand on his shoulder. I felt the heat radiating off of him flowing into me. It was an odd sensation, but he turned to look at me slowly. The beat in his eyes was still there, But he didn¡¯t look so murderous. Slowly, I watched him calm down and I smiled at him.
¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have to kill her.¡±
Across the room, Ari turned bright red, but she said nothing more and neither did L.
The king looked almost amused. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, his voice carrying across the room. ¡°As Ari has refused to reconsider and this matter does need to be rified, a lineage test it shall be.¡±
Tsuneo was rigid beside me, bracing himself. I took his hand gently and squeezed. The heart was light. It was harder to hold back a smile than I first imagined. Honestly, I really seem to think that just because the Elders were going along with this and everyone else would.
The Elders made their preparations, and I got a strange sense of¡ familiarity. As if I had been here before, as if I had watched this ceremony before. The test began with a swirl of light around Kai. It shed and flickered before turning into a golden crown above his head.
For a moment. And Kai¡¯s ce was a much smaller child with Tsuneo¡¯s dark hair and eyes, I turned my hair just slightly and saw the image of a woman with aing smile, and a superior expression. She was draped in the Queen¡¯s colors. Was that his mother? Was I seeing some tone of vision of her?
Had there been doubts about Tsuneos paternity? I have to take the chance to ask.
Blight dissipated, and the entire room were quiet. The Elders, their faces a mixture of shock and awe, exchanged hushed whispers. Finally, the eldest of them stepped forward, his voice trembling slightly.
¡°The results are conclusive,¡± he announced, his eyes locking with mine. ¡°The child is of royal lineage.¡±
A collective gasp swept through the crowd, the implications of the revtion sinking in. I breathe a sigh of relief. It was exactly as I expected, which meant that my n could go into effect immediately, and I¡¯d get Kai free of Ari, and maybe Tsuneo as well. I nced over at Arl. Her face was filled with a snuggle. I almostughed.
The Elders exchanged nces. One of them, an old man with a sharp gaze, stepped forward. ¡°This changes everything.¡±
Ari
A surge of triumph surged through me. Then the whole bitch was going to be out of here within the hour.
¡°As I¡¯ve said before!¡± I cried. I¡¯ve already made my demands known. Get to it.¡±
¡°A crown prince should notport himself in this manner,¡± one of the Elders said. ¡°If you had simply told us that you, and maybe I were involved, you would not ever even drop this human here. The Trial would have nevermenced.¡±
1 smiled, waiting for someone to move, yet no one did. Tsuneo didn¡¯t even look at me. That human looked smug almost. Or rather, she lookedpletely unbothered, which felt smug. It was almost, as if she knew. A cold dread settled in my stomach. did she know? even if she¡¯s suspected, what proof could she possibly have?
Kai was too stupid, too small. To frighten, to have said much of anything. And even if he did, what could he possibly have said? To my understanding, he didn¡¯t even know his father¡¯s real name.
¡°Forgive us, Your Majesty. We will have the human taken back to the her room as quickly as possible.¡±
Tsunen darted in between the human and the Elder. Shey a hand on his shoulder and stepped around him.
¡°Need I remind you?¡± She asked. ¡°The only reason I am here is because you all initiated the Triall in the first ce. Let¡¯s not pretend that I wanted to be here:Tumen went still, and the human squeezed his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s not pretend that I had a choice, and let¡¯s not forget that Ari still hasit passed the Trial. Du you still have no way of opening the veill without me.¡±
CH?1
The Elder¡¯s face flushed with anger. The veil is no longer a concem,¡± he retorted. ¡°We have a new heir, a true¨Cborn dragon. The veil can wait a while longer. Those on the other side are pledged their loyalty to the crown. If they die, it will be in honorable service T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°And how convenient of you to say that when it¡¯s no one in your family that¡¯s trapped on the other side.¡± He flinched. ¡°I think a lot of people would disagree with your stance on it. And to try to get rid of me because Ari has suddenlye up with a child who she ims is Tsuneos only shows your bias and stupidity
¡°What¨C¡±
¡°Kai could just as easily be keiji¡¯s child as Tsunro¡¯s. The king could have had a mistress no one knew about¨C
The King snorted, and the Elders sputtered.
¡°How dare you speak of His Majesty in that way?¡±
Any rtive of the royal line could have sired this child. How dare you pretend that your test is foolproof when all it can tell you is that he is of the royal line? It does not tell you who his father is, does it?
They flushed, ncing around, and I went still, hating her even more by the second.
¡°Well, can it test for certain that Kai is Tsuneo¡¯s child?¡±
¡°Ady¡¯s word is taken as truth,¡± I said, lifting my nose. ¡°I know that is something you would not understand human.¡±
¡°Not to be facetious, but I think we can all agree that Lady Ari has already been proven to be less than honest.¡± She smiled at me, thin and biting. ¡°After all, Tsuneo has already stated that she had no right to wear the clothes of thete queen, His Majesty¡¯s wife, Tsuneo¡¯s mother.¡±
The room fell silent, the weight of her words hanging heavy in the air. I snarled at her, ring at the cunning smile on her face. Tsuneo¡¯s face contacted into a mask of fury, his eyes shing with a dangerous light.
And are you really going to leave an heir of the throne in the hands of a woman who would use him as a pawn?¡±
You
*Kai is five years old. She¡¯s had five years to reveal his existence. Five years to make this im, and yet she decides to do so in the middle of an imperial celebration. She¡¯s made the matter of his parentage a matter of spectacle, and leverage to for Tsuneo into marriage with her. Is that what you¡¯re going to allow to happen to a true dragon¨Cborn heir? Reduced to a meal ticket?¡±
Chained to old wounds 72
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH72
Morgan
I turned to Kai and offered him my hand. He came to me willingly and I crouched down, smiling at him.
¡°And what of Kai?¡± I asked, my voice soft but firm. Is he not allowed to make a decision? Is he to be left to the whims of his mother? Or is he supposed to be treated as the heir that you wish him to be?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
Kai¡¯s eyes glistened with tears.
¡°Your Majesty.¡± I turned to the king.¡± I believe in this case, as we cannot ascertain exactly whose child he is. It would be better to focus on what we do know. He is of your line. He is an heir to the empire. He should be allowed to make his decision about how he would like to be raised and where he would like to live.¡±
¡°He is my child!¡± Ari shrieked. As his mother, it is my right to decide, and he will live with me.¡±
¡°I think the more pressing question is, where has he been living all this time?¡± The king said, his lips curving g into a smile. Clearly, he was getting the direction 1 was going in. ¡°Does it make sense that an heir to the throne would be living somewhere other than pce when his mother has been living here for the past five years?¡±
Ari sputtered. The Elders exchanged uneasy nces. The implications of the question were too in to ignore.
¡°Given the tumult of the past few years, it would make sense that Lady Arl would have some reservations about bringing her son to the pce. After all, the child¡¯s father and grandmother were both attacked here in the pce. She likely, as a mother, didn¡¯t feel that it was safe.¡±
The king¡¯s gaze cut to the elder. ¡°And so she stayed in the luxury of the pce for the past five years in danger while her son was
¡°Let¡¯s ask him.¡± I turned back to Kai. ¡°Would you like to go home to where you¡¯ve been, or would you like to stay in the pce here?¡±
His eyes brightened, and he bounced on his toes. ¡°Could I reallye live in the pce?¡±
¡°I think his majesty would think that¡¯s the best option.¡±
¡°Has Lady Ari really been living here all this time?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± the king said. ¡°And it is from my deepest apologies that you have not been afforded the same rights, but not to worry. We will get to the bottom of why you have not been afforded the same rights as your mother.¡±
Ari flinched. Kai bounced on his toes, grinning..
The king¡¯s eyes shifted between me and Kai. The Elders muttered amongst themselves, their faces a mask of disapproval and confusion. Tsuneo still looked furious.
Ari sputtered and lunged forward, aiming to grab Kai.
¡°He is my son,¡±
*she dered, her voice shrill. ¡°I carried him 1 birthed him! He is mine, and you¡¯ll not stop me from getting what is rightfully mine.¡±
Kal shrank back. Before she had even managed to touch him, my de was out and aimed at her. The de glowed with a soft, opalescent light. Kai clung to my leg. I could feel him trembling and it only angered me more.
¡°I don¡¯t think I have to remind you how handy Lam with a sword, do I, Ari?¡±
She red at me. ¡°Give me my child.¡±.
I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Come and take him.¡±
Silence fell between us before her face scrunched up in real anger.
¡°You should be packing. You should be getting ready to run back to your little human realm. He¡¯s my child! And between the two of us. I am the only one qualched to sit beside Tsuneo. Eve given him on heie! You havent even been able to satisfy him for a single night. You haven¡¯t consummated your marriage. You¡¯re only technically his wife.¡±
CH72
¡°Are you holding to that?¡± I asked, ring at her. ¡°Swear on your station that Kai is Tsuneo¡¯s child.¡±
¡°He is Tsuneo¡¯s son!¡±
¡°Swear on your fire. Your scales. Your soul that this is Tsuneo¡¯s child ¡°¡±
She went silent and red. ¡°I swear on my fire.¡±
I tilted my head, waiting for the rest, but she said nothing. I could only guess that meant she didn¡¯t have fire, so maybe she breathed ice or something The unsettled whispers between the elders was all I needed. If any of them had really believed that Kai was Tsuneo¡¯s son, they didn¡¯t believe it any
¡°And the rest Ari?¡°
¡°I have no need to swear anything to you, human wench!¡± Ari¡¯s face contorted into a mask of rage. ¡°You think you have any right to lecture me? You, a mere hunian, trying to rece me? There will never be a day when you can hold half a candle to me. I am his mother. You will never bear Tsuneos child. He would never lower himself to touch you in that way! Ever! Ever!¡±
I met her gaze. The de of my sword shed with anger. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to rece you as Kai¡¯s mother,¡± I retorted. ¡°I simply cannot stand the thought of him growing up with a mother who would use him for her own selfish aims
¡°He is the next crown prince as such I am owed to be queen¡± She stomped her foot. Her eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint flickering in their depths. ¡°You¡¯re jealous. Jealous because you can never give Tsuneo a child, a true heir to the throne.¡±
Why? She thought that would hurt me. I had no idea and I didn¡¯t care. Though I suppose, in reality, it¡¯s because that is what hurt her the most. She knew Kai wasn¡¯t Tsuneo¡¯s child. She knew that Tsuneo would never look at her that way either. She was projecting. It was pathetic.
¡°Swear on it,¡± I said,
¡°I do not need to swear to you!¡±
Then swear to me, Tsuneo said, gliding between us
She looked fearful. ¡°Tsuneo-¡±
On yo
your water. On your scales. On your soul. On tooth and w.¡±
Her jaw trembled, and she looked around the room, clearly looking for an out, but no one spoke. Then, the king raised a hand.
¡°Enough,¡± he boomed, his voice carrying across the room. I have heard all I needed to. We will discuss this matter further. For now, the decision is made.¡±
He sat back in his seat. ¡°Kail will live here in the pce as is his birthright. He looked at Arl. As for you, I am ashamed of you of the woman you¡¯ve be.¡±
¡°But I-
¡°Enough, Ari. I have given you ample time toe clean for you to use this child in this way¡.¡± He shook his head. ¡°He is not your possession. He is not leverage. He is a child, innocent and vulnerable. And he needs a loving home, a ce where he can grow and thrive. You have brought him here for your own ends with no regard for his safety or well¨Cbeing. Given the child¡¯s age, I have no choice but to confine you Ari to the dungeons until we have time to interrogate you.¡±
Her face turned a mottled shade of purple, her anger reaching a boiling point.
Then, she lunched at me.
¡°Tl kill you!
The Dragon King¡¯s Substaute Ande
Chained to old wounds 73
CH73
Morgan
The air shook with the threat. Her hands grew long, vicious¨Clooking ws and her eyes turned slitted. Before I realized that I had darted around Tsuneo, blocking Ari¡¯s ws with my sword and holding out a hand to stop Tuinen. He froze in ce, his eyes burning, and Ari shrieked in agony. Her ws snapped, broke, and ripped out of her hands against the de of my sword. The sound of my de rang through the air like a song. I could smell the blood in the air. The Elders murmured in fright.
She reeled back in agony right into the arms of the guards.
¡°Until you are prepared toe clean about the parentage of Kai, you are ced under house arrest. Should you continue to hold that the crown prince is Kali¡¯s father, then you will be arrested and transferred to the dungeon for your terrible acts.¡±
Her eyes, filled with a mixture of fury and fear, met mine for a brief moment.
¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? I¡¯ve been here way longer than that human winch. Tsuneo, tell them the truth! Tell them, but he¡¯s yours. Don¡¯t let them do this to me. Don¡¯t you love me? We were always supposed to be together. We are supposed to be together, but he went poisoned your mind!*
Slowly, she was dragged away, her protests echoing through the hall. The room fell into a stunned silence.
I felt bad for Kal. It was terrible to watch. I turned to the child, who was watching themotion with wide eyes. He looked surprised but relieved, too.
I knelt down, meeting his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said, my voice gentle. Everything will be alright.¡±
He nced back towards where Ari¡¯s voice was stilling down the hallway.
¡°Why don¡¯t we find something to eat?¡± I suggested, hoping to distract him from the unpleasantness of the past few minutes. ¡°And then, perhaps, take a nap. It¡¯s been a rather wild morning, hm?¡±
He nodded. Taking his hand, I led him away from the chaos towards a quieter room where he could feel safe. As we walked, I nced back at Tsuneo, and our gazes met for a moment. He nodded and turned back to deal with the Elders.
¡°Morgan,¡± the king called. ¡°Thank you for your great wisdom and a shiver down my spine. Her behavior, herplete disregard for the child¡¯s well¨Cbeing, was a stark reminder of Adele. She, too, had been consumed by her own desires, and her love for Goro was the only thing that mattered. I had no doubt that it was still the same even now. Was she watching over my brother?
I didn¡¯t know, but I tried to fake a smile and chat with Kal anyway.
¡°I wonder if they¡¯re going to make you go through tutoring. Maybe you learn how to use a sword.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
¡°Do you really think I could?¡±
Tsuneo
The sight of Ari being dragged away, her protests echoing through the hall, Elled me with a strange mix of relief and unease. Relief that she had been silenced, at least temporarily, but unease at the implications of her usations.
Was she really going to continue to insist that Kai was my child? Even at the risk of ending up in jail for the rest of her life or being executed? she has to be banking on my father¡¯s goodwill. The nature of the golden dragon being ever merciful and forgiving. She didn¡¯t know I was a ck dragon, so she couldn¡¯t have been counting on my sense of mercy. She must think I was a gold dragon the way my father is and that was a mistake.
Even now, the dragon in me wanted to go after her and rip her to shreds. She had threatened Morgan¡ªmy wife and phoenix. There was nothing in me that said I should give her merry. She had to have known that, and if she didn¡¯t, she¡¯d soon find out
I want the frothy Imel my father¡¯s gaze. ¡°I know in your heart, father, that she is basically another daughter to you. But if she continues with this lie, if she continues to threaten Morgan, if she wants to purport that either we had a rtionship or that she forced one upon me, I see nothing in myself that would grant her minty
CH73
I met his gaze for a long moment. There was nothing but silence. But I could see the understanding in his eyes. He knew that if Morgan had not stepped between us, I would have killed Ari without a second thought. I would not attend her funeral. I would not apologize for it either. Perhaps I would feel some manner of sympathy for Kai, who no longer had a mother, but I would not feel guilty for defending my phoenix.
¡°Is it true she was wearing your mother¡¯s robes?¡±
¡°Several of my mother¡¯s things were found in her possession and promptly forcibly returned.¡±
He sighed deeply. The truth was probably a bitter pill to swallow, but he would not ignore it.
¡°We will investigate¡ give her time toe to her senses and decide to tell the truth in some manner. Later, I will call you to my chambers, and we will speak more in¨Cdepth as this is more of a personal matter than an imperial one. For now, my dearest prince, go and be with your phoenix. It has not been so long since you¡¯ve woken up that you need to stress yourself out like this so soon.¡± He smiled. Perhaps it would be best for you to go on your honeymoon sooner rather thanter.¡±
I smiled at the thought. ¡°Perhaps. Untilter than father.
I was relieved that it seemed that my father believed me, relieved that the Elders had been forced to back down. And into the room where Morgan and Kai were. They seem to be ying a game, using pieces of fruit as game pieces. The sun streaming through the ss illuminated her. She was radiant. The light caught on the reflective parts of her robes and made her seem to almost glow. The memory of her with her glowing de, unafraid to stand between me and my prey as if she knew with absolute certainty that she never had to fear me, stirred parts of my memories that I couldn¡¯t exactly get ahold of, but it excited me. It was a primal instinct that turned me on in a way I couldn¡¯t exin or deny. I crossed the room and leaned down to whisper in Morgan¡¯s ear.
She gasped. I heard her heart rate speed up, and the heat radiating from our body increased. She went absolutely still in her seat, seemingly waiting for me to say something
I pitched my voice into a low growl. ¡°Your sly side is absolutely delicious.¡±
Chained to old wounds 74
CH74
Tsunto
I kissed this out of her head, walked around the table, and joined them
¡°You want to learn too?¡± Kai asked.
Kai, sat across from Morgan, his small hands carefully cing the pieces in a pattern. I recognized the game from my childhood. ying it against my father and Ke when he could be bothered to y with me.
*I believe I know how to y this game. Though we usually y with an actual board.¡± I picked up a piece of fruit from the fruit bowl. ¡°Though I could certainly get behind this version of it.¡±
I pop the piece into my mouth and licked the juice from it. Morgan¡¯s eyes lingered on me. Her eyes wide, her cheeks flushed. It was such a dangerous
look. I smirked at her.
¡°Careful, wife. You¡¯ll get yourself into more trouble. It¡¯s not even our honeymoon yet.¡±
She scowled and looked away from me. ¡°Well, Kai, how do I y?¡±
He started exining it, but I watched Morgan. There was a darkness in her eyes, a hesitant, a distance. She was there, and she was engaged, but her mind was somewhere else. I took her hand, threading our fingers together.
¡°Are you all right?¡±
She gave me a thin smile and squeezed my hand back. ¡°Later,¡±
I lifted her hand to kiss the back of it before settling in to watch the game. Kai seemed very concentrated after exining the rules. His eyes darted back and forth between the pieces on the board and Morgan, who seemed equally absorbed in the game.
I watched them, a little amused. It felt ironic that Kai had quickly taken a shine to Morgan, his fear and confusion from the previous day melting away in her presence. Though it was clear that she had a knack for connecting with people, I could have never expected that Ari¡¯s child would ever truly like Morgan
I was so trying to wrap my head around the fact that Ari had a child. She¡¯d always been more like a little sister to me. It was hard to think of her as having a child, not being wed, and actively pursuing me in a very twisted manner
¡°Your turn,¡± Kai announced, his voice filled with a childlike excitement.
It looked like he moved a grape forward. Morgan nodded, her eyes scanning the board. She picked up one of her grapes, hesitated for a moment, then ced it on the board
Kal¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, then he pouted.
That was a good move¡
I think you can still beat me. Don¡¯t give up yet. It¡¯s too early in the game for that.¡±
He moved an orange and captured a hunk of melon, popping it into his mouth. Morgan frowned, studying the board.
¡°I really wanted that melon.¡±
Kai beamed. ¡°I guess you have to take mine then.¡±
The urge to fish out a piece of melon to feed her was strong, but 1 held it back. I could not trust myself to do that in front of a child and just leave it at that. As they continued to y, I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Kal¡¯s ying. His strategies were well thought out strategic¡
Have you yed this game often before?
He nodded. ¡°I used to y it all the time with my father. The only time he¡¯d spend time with me.¡±
I clenched my Est against the armrest, Morgan mude another move with a bramble berry. From what I could tell, she was testing him. There must be a
game like this in the human realm.
*My dad and I used to y games like this, too,¡± Morgan said, eating one of Kai¡¯s cloudberries.
He pouted, and his shoulders slumped. ¡°You did that on purpose.¡±
¡°All¡¯s fair in a game of strategy.¡±
¡°Father would say all¡¯s fair in war.¡± He looked down. He used to cheat a lot.¡±
Morganughed and made another move. ¡°Did he? Did you tell him that he would cheat?¡±
Well, when I figured out he was cheating, Yeah, but he would always say that it¡¯s not cheating if you can get away with it. He wrinkled his nose. ¡°He said it was important to learn how to think strategically, and that it was important not to get caught.¡±
at had bee
He sounded like a quintessential red dragon. Knowing Ari, that seemed to be the most likely, but I really didn¡¯t know of any red dragons that born into the family that wouldn¡¯t already be ounted for.
¡°Tell me about your father,¡± I asked, my voice soft. ¡°What is beke?¡±
Kai¡¯s eyes grew distant, a hint of sadness clouding his expression
¡°He¡¯s very strong,¡± he replied, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°And he¡wants Ari.¡±
My heart ached for the child, his longing for his father evident in his voice. Morgan¡¯s eyes hardened.
You don¡¯t think he wants you?¡±
He shrugged. ¡°He only ever wants to see me to scold me¡I think he sees Ari more. Sometimes, I think he mes me for a while. We don¡¯t live in the pce.
He pushed a slice of peach forward.¡± But I guess now I¡¯m here, so I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t,¡± I said, trying to offerfort. ¡°And he¡¯s probably very proud of how smart you are.¡±
Kai nodded, a small smile ying on his lips. It was an empty smile.
¡°Maybe.¡±
As the game progressed, Morgan put up just enough of a fight that Kai didn¡¯t notice that she was letting him win.
Your juniper barely is mine!¡± He cackled triumphantly. ¡°I have never won before.¡±
Morgan smiled at him, pushing the berry towards him. ¡°I concede defeat. You are quite the formidable foe,¡±
Kai¡¯s eyes lit up with pride. ¡°Really?¡± he asked, his voice filled with excitement.
Morgan nodded, her smile warm and genuine. ¡°You have a natural talent for this game,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve learned well. Next time, I think you¡¯ll have no problem beating your father¡±
Kal grinned. Without cheating?¡±
¡°Without cheating
¡°Can we y again?¡±
Murgan smiled, Id k
Id love to
A little whileter, Kais headed to drift off to sleep. Morgan scooped him up in her arms, and I walked them to Kai¡¯s room. Morgan put him down, and Then we were alone.
Tuning to lie, I sine
the haunted look in her eyes
CH74
¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked, my voice barely a whisper.
She nodded, a small smile ying on her lips.
¡°Just worried, I guess¡ about him.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
¡°Walk with me,¡± I said, taking her hand. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±
the garden, the cool midday air was nice. It was much warmer than usual this time of year. For a
We headed towards the garden. As we stepped out into the ga while, we wandered without saying anything.
We were walking alongside a stream when Morgan finally started to speak.
Her name¡¯s Adele. And when I was younger, I didn¡¯t quite understand. I didn¡¯t really need to understand because I was my father¡¯s eldest, and I was expected to be the heir. But soon enough, I figured out that no matter what I did or how good I was at something, Adele wouldn¡¯t notice, and she didn¡¯t
My gut clenched. Morgan sighed. She helped murder my father because she was in love with his brother. My younger brother is only my half¨Cbrother, and he¡¯s in aa right now. He¡¯s my uncle¡¯s child. But I know that she doesn¡¯t really care about him either.¡±
¡°How can you say that?
Chained to old wounds 75
CH75
Tuned
Morgan sighed again.
¡°The ident that killed my father, the one that she helped orchestrate¡ he was in the car with him, and she didn¡¯t even know. It was supposed to be me in that car.¡± She looked up at me. ¡°If not for a sheer stroke of luck, I would not be here.¡±
I said nothing, stunned. A pang of sadness and fear shot through me. Where would I be now if Morgan hadn¡¯te in her cousin¡¯s ce? I didn¡¯t want to think about it.
Morgan¡¯s words hung heavy in the air. A surge of protectiveness washed over me.
I reached out, my hand finding hers. Then I talked her into my arms and squeezed her clothes.
¡°I am so very grateful that you are here,¡± I said. ¡°Though I wish it had been under better circumstances, I wish that we could have met under better circumstances. I cannot regret our meeting¡¡±
She squeezed me back, burying her face in my shoulder. I felt my robes growing wet with her tears.
¡°One day, when it doesn¡¯t hurt so much, will you tell me about your father?
She nodded and said nothing. As we held each other, I pushed down the anger that had started to rise. Adele and Gom deserved to be punished for their selfishness.
My lips twitched. ¡°I could have Adele and Goro arrested. Perhaps, beaten with a whip?¡±
She sniffled. ¡°That will not bring my father back. Nor wake my brother.¡±
¡°No, but it might make you feel a little better.¡± I kissed her head. ¡°I could have them brought into the pce as
Sheughed. They would both be terrible servants. Don¡¯t waste the pce. Resources like that.¡±
*Fine. Contractedbor on some miserable little farm at the edge of the kingdom.¡±
She looked up, her eyes sparkling withughter. Tsunen, please. It¡¯s¡ fine.¡±
servants,¡±
¡°Kin¨Ckilling would usually lead to execution,¡± I said. ¡°Adultery is a heavy crime as well. Endangerment of a child. We have options. My wife, my
queen
She shook her head. ¡°I would just as soon never see them again.¡±
¡°What about your brother?¡±
She shook her head. I would prefer to bring him with me.¡±
She froze and looked up. ¡°Would you let me
Morgan
The next morning, I woke up alone and dressed in the simplest robe avable. As I finished tying the sash and headed out, I heard Kal¡¯s tiny feet rushing down the hill..
¡°Morgan, are you leaving? Where are you going?¡±
¡°To the human realm. I paused. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to visit my little brother.¡±
Kai grabbed onto me. Can Ie? Can Ie? Please, please, please?¡±
Hluaghed, shaking my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s exactly up to me whether you cane or not. We best ask someone who¡¯s actually in charge.¡±
¡°But you¡¯re the queen. Aren¡¯t you in charge?¡±
CHIL
I considered that and couldn¡¯t argue with it. It was such a strange thought, considering how little power I had oveing here.
¡°Well, I guess we should head out.¡±
He cheered and took my band, bouncing on his toes
¡°Let¡¯s go! I have so many qu
questions!¡±
1 smiled, my heart warming at his enthusiasm. ¡°Well, don¡¯t ask them all at once.¡±
Tsuneo had asked questions almost endlessly. Seeing Kai so excited made me think of him¡ It made me think of Hiro, too. Would he ever wake up?. Together, we made our way downs the corridor. The doors and windows must have been open because the fresh morning air swept through the halls.
As we reached the main pce corridor, I spotted Tsuneo walking down the hallway, his head in a book. He stopped, tilted his head, and looked up. gazes met, and he smiled at me. His whole face lit up with happiness.
¡°We¡¯re going to the human realm. Want to Kai is very excited.¡±
Our
He nodded. ¡®I can. Unfortunately, I have a meeting with my father and the Elders about Ari,¡± he exined. ¡°They¡¯ve decided to put her on formal trial.¡±
¡°What does that mean exactly?¡±
¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re meeting to decide.¡± He searched for my face. If you have any desires, anything you wish to know? Tell me,
- c. and T¡¯II make it so.¡±
My lips twitched. ¡°I just want you to be at peace.¡±
He nodded. ¡°I will be as soon as I know the truth. Whatever that might be
I hesitated. ¡°We could goter after your meeting. Maybe if you want me there¡¡°.
He cupped my face and lowered his lips to mine, kissing me gently but soundly. I gasped as he drew back and ced another kiss on my forehead.
¡°Go. And be careful. He said. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll see you when you get back.¡±
I searched his gaze, searching for the hesitance or lie. But there was now, Whatever was going through his mind, he was seemingly at peace with it. I nodded and lifted up to retum the kiss briefly His eyes widened.
¡°We¡¯ll be back before you know it,¡±
He smiled, his eyes filled with a warmth that melted my heart. ¡°Ill be waiting, he replied, his voice barely a whisper.
With a final wave, I led Kai through the corridors toward the portal that would put us in town. The portal shimmered before us, a swirling vortex of colors that seemed to draw us in. With a deep breath, I stepped through, Kai¡¯s small hand sped tightly in mine. The familiar sights and sounds of the human world washed over me, aforting reminder of the life I had left behind.
As we made our way through the bustling streets, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of nostalgia. The smells, the sounds, and the energy of the human realm were like a warm embrace, a familiarfort in a world that had changed so drastically.
¡°There are so many people here. Do humans have a king?¡±
¡°Just the dragon king.¡±
Kal nodded and looked around. Where are we headed? Where¡¯s your brother? Is he with a tutor?
¡°No,r¡¯s very s
sick. But whatever. But I¡¯m hoping that he¡¯s getting better.
We anivet at the hospital, the familiar scent of antiseptic and disinfectant filling the air. I hurried towards the ward where my brother was recovering,
heart pending with anticipation. As I pushed open the door, I su him sitting up in bed his face pale but his eyes bright with recogn
CH75 All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
My heart almost stopped. He was awake. I had never imagined that he would be.
¡°Riro!¡± 1 ened, filled with relief. My eyes stung with tears. ¡°I can !¡¡±
I rushed to his side, my eyes filling with tears. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re awake,¡± I said, my voice trembling
He didn¡¯t even smile at me.
- me. He se
seemed hesitant, but he did seem happy to see me.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in pain? Should I call a doctor?¡±
He shook his head, then dropped his gaze.
¡°Can L¡ ask you something?¡±
Chained to old wounds 76
CH76
Morgan
I gently took his hand and sank onto the edge of his bed. My heart ached at his tone.
You can ask me anything You know that¡.
¡°Dad¡ I ishe¡ Is he really gone?¡±
I lowered my gaze and nodded. ¡°The doctor said he died on impact. Or at least very close to it¡. You were lucky to make it out alive.¡±
He sniffled. ¡±
¡°But you¡¯re going to be okay,¡± I said, my voice filled with hope. ¡°You¡¯re strong, and the medicine is the best in the world¡
He nodded, his eyes closing for a moment. When he opened them again, they were filled with a strange
intensity
¡°Morgan,¡± he began, his voice barely a whisper. You¡¯ll tell me the truth, won¡¯t
you?
¡°I¡¯ve never lied to you.¡±
¡°¡Am I really not Dad¡¯s son?¡±
1 went still, stunned and unsure what to say, but I couldn¡¯t lie to him. He sniffled
¡°It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? I can see it all over your face. His breath hitched. ¡°I¡¯m really Uncle Garo¡¯s son?¡±
I swallowed.
¡°Why do you ask that?¡± I inquired, my voice soft. ¡°Why do you think Goro is your father?¡±
He hesitated, his eyes filled with a mixture of fear and confusion. ¡°I heard them talking,¡± he replied, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°While I was unconscious, Adele told Goro that I was his son. She said she lied to our father because she didn¡¯t want to be kicked out.¡±
My heart sank. The truth was finally out. I had never wanted him to find out like this. A sob escaped his lips, and I pulled my brother into my arms. He cried into my shoulder, his body trembling with emotion. I held him tightly. Kai shuffled around to the other side of the room, seemingly ufortable with the whole affair. F¡¯d have to make it up to them. This wasn¡¯t exactly what I had nned for his first foray into the human realm.
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible. ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright.¡±
The words felt inadequate as he continued to sob
¡°Did Dad know?¡± he asked. Do you think he hated me?¡±
¡°No, of course not. Dad loved you from the moment you were born.¡±
¡°But what do I do now?¡± he asked, his voice filled with despair. ¡°I thought I knew who my father was. I thought Dad was my dad, and now the reason I was in the hospital in the first ce is¡ my real dad?¡±
My heart lurched. He drew back, looking up at me with such a lost expression.
¡°What am I supposed to think about that? What am I supposed to do?
I knew eventually that he¡¯d find out that Goro was actually his father, but I had never imagined that they¡¯d be so stupid as to talk about their little n over an inconscious person. It only made me feel more certain that I should bring him with me to the dragon realm. They¡¯ve done enough. They could have the family until theirst breath. Hiro didn¡¯t deserve to deal with them anymore.
¡°Morgan? He sniffled. ¡°Say something
I hesitated, searching for the right words. Before I could speak, the door to the rooms swung open, revealing Adele and Gorn standing in the doorway.
Their lives were a mask of shock and disbelief.
CH76
The side of them imitated me immediately. They had no right to be shocked, But before I could say anything, Hiro was screaming
¡°Get out!¡± he bellowed, his eyes filled with mage. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see either of you ever
ever again!¡±
¡°Morgan,¡± Adele gasped, her voice filled with a mixture of fear and usation. ¡°What have you done?¡±
Don¡¯t me work, and it¡¯s your fault!¡± He cried, sobbing. ¡°You¡¯re the one who couldn¡¯t even be bothered to tell me the truth, to tell Dad the truth. If you loved Uncle Gare so much, you should have just been with him instead of being with Dad. And it wouldn¡¯t be like this?
You can¡¯t talk to your mother.
¡°You didn¡¯t have to kill him! Hiro shrieked, sobbing. You didn¡¯t have to kill him at all. You could have just been with Uncle Com, and it would have been fine. He was your brother, and you killed him. I don¡¯t want to hear anything from your
Goro flushed. Hiro buried his face in my chest, sobbing. 1 hugged him tightly and looked over at Adele and Goro, who both had the nerve to re at me as if telling me to fix their mess. I rubbed Hiro¡¯s back.
¡°Hiro,¡± whispered. ¡°You can¡¯t do this¡±
He pushed back, ring up at me,
¡°How can you defend her?¡± he demanded, his voice filled with usation. ¡°She¡¯s the one who brought this chans into our lives! It¡¯s all her fault everything is so messed up. It¡¯s all both of their faults!¡±
I took a deep breath, trying to find the right words. I decided there was no way to sugarcoat it, and maybe there was no reason to.
¡°You just woke up from aa, Hira. You can¡¯t be this stressed out. It¡¯s not good for you.¡± He sniffled. I stroked his hair and wiped his tears. ¡°And you have to understand. That yes, Adele and Goro are to me for Dad¡¯s death. We might not be able to prove it. But we all know it to be true¡ But our dad died with no regrets
How can you say y that?¡±
¡°He tightened his grip on my robes. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±
I blew out. ¡°Dad knew from the moment you were born that you weren¡¯t his sun.¡±
A wave of shock washed over Hiro, his eyes widening in disbelief. Adele and Goro both lost all color in their faces.
¡°How do you know that?¡± He sniffed. ¡°How could he have possibly have known?
I took a deep breath.
¡°He noticed the resemnce,¡± I replied, my voice barely a whisper. The way your eyes and hair were different from mine. You have a birthmark that¡¯s just like Goro¡¯s. And that no sent Goro isnt a legitimate son of the family.¡±
Adele gasped.
A wave of guilt washed over me as I remembered the day my father had told me about Gore. I had been about eight. He had never told me outright that Hiro wasn¡¯t his son, but after he told me about Goru¡¯s birthmark, it wasn¡¯t hard for me to piece it together. When Hiro was eight. I talked to Dad about it. I¡¯ve been so angry, and he looked at me kindly and said the wards 1 knew Hiro needed to hear. Hirn was never going to be able to inherit the position unless I gave it to him, and that was something I¡¯d have to figure out for myself
¡°He never thought of you as anything less than his child,¡± I continued, my voice filled with a mixture of sadness and pride. ¡°He loved you unconditionally, just as I do.¡±
Hiros eyes filled with tears. ¡°But Coro he began, his voice trembling. ¡°He¡¯s¡ He¡¯s a traitor. I¡¡±
¡°Yes, 1 replied, my voice soft. But that doesn¡¯t change anything about you. Our Dad is still our Dad, and I will abrays be your sister. What does it matter he¡¯s your biological father?¡±
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
Chained to old wounds 77
CH77
Morgan
Hiro burst into fresh, heart¨Cwrenching sobs and buried his face in my shoulder, clinging to me. He felt so small in my arms. His sobs were muffled against my shoulder. He trembled, and I couldn¡¯t figure out what to say.
¡°Promise me you won¡¯t abandon me,¡± he cried, his voice filled with desperation. ¡°Promise?¡±
I promise,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible. Tl always be here for you,¡±
As he cried, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief. It was a relief to know that he knew. The truth was out, and while it was painful, it was also liberating. At the very least, he¡¯d be able to start processing it all.
I know it hurts right now, but it will get better. And when you¡¯re free to leave the hospital,¡± I continued, my voice firm, Tm taking you with me.
¡°Taking me with you where?¡±
The dragon realm.¡±
He gasped and pulled away, his eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s realm?¡±
I nodded
¡°You¡¯re living in there? Ren, what¡¯s going on?¡±
I grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated, but what do you think? Do you want toe? Meet my husband? See the pce?¡±
His jaw dropped. ¡°You have a husband? But you said that you weren¡¯t going to get married.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you can have cake?¡± I smiled. I nced over at Kai. ¡°What do you say? A trip? Maybe adopt a little brother on the way!
Kai flushed and looked down at his feet.
¡°Really?¡± he asked, his voice filled with hope.
I nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you here,¡± I replied, my voice firm. We¡¯re family, and we¡¯ll stick together.¡±
He smiled, his eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered. ¡°I think I¡¯d like that a lot.¡±
You can¡¯t just take my son,¡± Goro hissed. ¡°T¨C
Before I could think more about it, I tumed. Snarling, hissing at them. I felt the air heat around me. Their eyes widened, and they jumped back. I saw the light rippling through the air as I brought Hiro closer to me.
¡°Stay away from us. You¡¯ve done enough.¡± I red at them. My husband wanted to kill you for your betrayal. You¡¯re making it more and more of an appealing option by the second.¡±
Adele and Goro paled, their eyes wide with fear. Kai¡¯s eyes were wide with awe. I frowned. Then, I realized that there was a strange sensation washing over me. My skin began to tingle, a warmth spreading through my body. I nced at my reflection in the mirror, my eyes widening in shock. My eyes had transformed into a brilliant red¨Corange, glowing with an otherworldly intensity. Ripples of me¨Clike light danced across my skin, illuminating my features with an unnatural glms, Something like golden scales fluttered and flickered on my neck.
Then, I remembered Maya¡¯s words, her warning that the Trial would change me. . I had not understood then, but the longer I looked at myself like this, the more it sunk in. I was no longer human.
Hira sagged against me, his eyes fluttering. He was barely staying awake.
¡°Will you stay a little longer?¡± he asked.
¡°Of course, at least until you go to sleep, okay?¡±
He nodded, and I gently ced Hiro back in bed, his
is small body trembling with exhaustion. As he drifted off to sleep. I looked back to where Con and
CH77
Adele were still standing. They were clearly terrified, but I didn¡¯t care. They¡¯d put us all through so much for their selfishness. As Kai and I headed out, 1 called for an imperial guard. She was dressed as a purse, but the bowed her head politely.
¡°Please stand guard outside the door,¡± I instructed, my voice firm. To not let anyone is without my permission, especially not Gorn and Adele. He
needs rest
The guard nodded, saluting me before taking her position. With a final nce at my brother, I led Kai away from the room. My mind racing with thoughts of the future.
The change should have shocked me, but I felt no danger. By main concern was Adele and Goro. They liked to y the victim and garner attention too much. Hiro¡¯s sudden disappearance, even if I wanted to keep it quiet for his sake, it likely wouldn¡¯t remain quiet. As soon as we got back to the pce, Kal was already nodding off. I put him in bed and shuffled back to the room I shared with Tsuneo. The power and odd sensations continued to course through me. I felt water than usual. By the time I got to the room, I was sweating and desperate to get out of all theyers. 1 was burning up. I couldnt strip fast enough. I rushed to the bathroom and turned the water on cold. The water turned to steam around me. I opened the window and sat under the cold water.
This wasn¡¯t normal. I felt dizzy, yet no matter how cold I turned, I couldn¡¯t get cooler at all. I felt like I was boiling in my own skin. I panted, my eyes burning.
Tsuneo! T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
I heard the main door open, and hope sparked in me.
¡°Morgan?¡± Tsuneo called out. ¡°Are you alright?¡±
1 panted, mping against the wall. ¡°Tsuneo,¡±
The door was open a secondter. I couldn¡¯t even be surprised or embarrassed. I saw him dri
him drifting through the steam
¡°Morgan?¡± He called through the steam. He came in closer quickly, and suddenly, he was leaning over me. He lifted me up, and I sighed, feeling the heat starting to flow out of me. I curled closer to him. He gathered me closer.
¡°Are you alright? You..¡± He growled, lowering his head and burying his nose in my neck. ¡°You smell so good, darling.¡±
¡°Im so hot,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re really cool¡
He reached out and turned off the water. He scooped me up and carried me toward the tub.
¡°How long have you been running so hot?¡±
¡°Since I got back,¡± I gasped. Tsuneo tumed on the water to fill the tub. He lowered me into the tub gently.
The cold water felt colder, but it wasn¡¯t getting warmer. Only Tsuneo¡¯s hand on my head was seemingly cooling me down.
¡°Any better
I shook
head. He cast his hand over the water and it felt like it turned to ice, I sighed, melting into the coolness, though the heat still seemed to be pouring off of me.
¡°How was your trip¡±
My eyes stung, and looked up at him, sniffling. ¡°H¨CHiro woke up.¡±
His eyes widened. Thats good, right? Is he okay?¡±
I nodded. ¡°He
going to be okay.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good, bon youre crying? Why?
I shook my head. ¡°It s¡ It a soplicated.¡±
His eyes softened, and he sank down beside the tub, stroking my hair. He reached into the tub and took my hand. He squeezed my hand, his eyes filled
with a love
CH77
¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about it.¡±
at to the hospital. I let the tears fall freely, sniffling.
I sighed, closed my eyes, and started from the beginning when we got
¡°Hiro knows that Goro is his biological father now¡
Chained to old wounds 78
CH78
Tsuneo
As Morgan started to drift off in the tub, a sense of unease settled over me. The heat was odd, but the tension that radiated from her hated me. I watched her sleep, watching the flush in her cheeks started to fade, but I was worried. The tears that had streamed down her face troubled me. Morgan had opened up to me a lot, but there was something about the way she was opening to me right now, the haze in her eyes that felt off.
I let her sleep until she started to almost shiver in the bath and scooped her out of the bathtub, wrapping her in my outer robe. She let out a soft moan and turned into my arms with a soft sound. The longer I held her, the more I felt an odd sensation grow. There was desire there. Yes, but it wasn¡¯t that. It was a chain prickling, almost sparkling sensation beneath my skin.
I settled into a seat in the antechamber when she slowly started to wake.
Tsuneo
¡°How are you feeling now?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
She nodded. ¡°Better¡ Less hot. Any chance that you have a robe that is super light?¡±
I smiled.¡± I do. But it¡¯s near translucent.¡±
She flushed. ¡°Are you messing with me?¡±
Maybe a little. Do you want to try it on?¡±
She nodded. I carried her into my closet. Searching for that room. It had been years since I¡¯d even tried it on. It was exactly where I left atst. I pulled
it from the shelf and offered it to her. She took it from my hand rather than stepping into it. Her gaze was on the floor and she was bright red.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
I hadn¡¯t meant for you to see me naked¡±
I licked my lips. Honestly, I didn¡¯t get a good enough look.¡±
She scowled at me, but I could see the gratitude in her eyes. I love her to get dressed and walked outside the closet. A little whileter, she emerged, seemingly less feverish and pleased. The rope was a bit translucent, but whatever slip she had underneath it made it more modest.
She sighed and sank onto the couch beside me.
¡°We need to speak to my father.¡±
¡°What?¡± she asked.
¡°That wasn¡¯t normal at all.¡±
She bit her lip and nodded. ¡°I know.¡±
1 offered her my hand. She took it and I helped her to her feet.
be okay to walk?¡±
She nodded. My heart pounded in my chest as we walked through the corridor. No one seemed to look at us strangely, but I worried if anyone else had noticed her strange change was Kai awake. I really wanted to get this done before he did.
I reached his chamber and noted the scent of his concubines perfumes. It seemed like everyone was in his chambers. I entered and everyone turned as we were announced. The concubines, who had been lounging in the antechamber, looked up in surprise. My father was nowhere to be seen. He must have been somewhere else in his chambers.
One of them, a woman with a venomous tongue, sneered at us.
What do you think you¡¯re doing, barging in like that? she demanded.
CHTE
I ignced her, my focus solely on reaching my father. I pushed past the concubines, my determination unwavering. I found him in the antechamber with
a few Elders. He looked up, his expression one of surprise and annoyance.
¡°Tsuneo,¡± he said slowly. He nced between the two of us. ¡°Morgan¡ something wrong?¡±
¡°We need to speak with you, Father,¡± I said, my voice urgent. ¡°It¡¯s important.¡±
Father¡¯s expression softened, and a hint of curiosity flickered in his eyes.
¡°Very well,¡± he replied, gesturing for us to approach. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡®Privately.¡±
He cocked an eyebrow. Our gazes met, but he nodded again.
¡°Leave us.¡±
Morgan
It was a little nerve¨Cwracking. The Elders looked mad, but Tsuneo seemed to be on edge. He and his father looked like they were having a silent conversation, and I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to know exactly what they were talking about. At least, the rube was cooler. The Elders dragged their feet in leaving, but I could feel the walls pulsing with their presence.
1 erected a privacy barrier on the room. The air shimmered, and the king smiled.
¡°You have be quite adept at that pretty soon. There will be nowhere I can hide.¡± His eyes twinkled. Not that I have a recent tie from you¡ I certainly don¡¯t n to be on the other side of your de. What¡¯s troubling the newlyweds?¡±
Tsuneo tugged me forward. ¡°Something is wrong¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sick,¡± I said quickly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡ Something is happening to me. I¡¯m changing, bing something¡ something else.¡±
He blinked. He didn¡¯t even seem confused. Instead, he sat back
¡°You knew this would happen? Tsuneo asked,
¡°When did it start?¡±
¡°Today¡±
¡°Father¨C¡±
¡°Calm yourself. Tsuneo,¡± he said gently. ¡°There was never a gua
a guarantee, and it is not a dangerous change.¡±
¡°How can you be certain? I found her passed out in the bathroom!¡±
I shook my head. I was not passed out, though I was suddenly getting there. I was just hot
A wave of energy surged through me, a tingling sentation that spread throughout my body. My skin began to glow, a soft, ethereal light that seemed to emanate from within. Tsunro¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he watched me transform. The king didn¡¯t seem surprised. Something hopeful and expectant filled his eyes
¡°What is happening to her?¡± Tsunen asked. ¡°Father?¡±
The Trial marks the emp
printes phoenix, Tsuneo, It is not dangerous,¡±
He seemed very calm. Tsune didn¡¯t seem to be reacting well to that, growing more agitated. I grabbed his hand, shivering as the feeling started to
drain mat oil me and the heat eased
ed us, his eyes filled with a misture of fascination and joy. I couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious of why he would look like that
staeir Buttered through his gaze. Suddenly, a realization downed on me.
smiled. There¡¯s been mother human here. My eyes widened, and I looked at Tsune. ¡°Your wie?
CH70
Tsuneo¡¯s jaw dropped open. He looked back at his father.
He chuckled. ¡°That must be a human trait. That incredibly quick weight, perhaps just human women¡.¡±
He chuckled.
Then he stood and nodded toward therge mural behind him.
¡°Come with me,¡± he said.
I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask where we were going as the murals started to shift and slide apart, revealing a secret passageway. We followed him silently. The air felt musky, like no one had been down here in ages. The walls lit up, guiding us down the corridor. The king led us through a series of winding corridors, each one more ornate than thest. The murals showed pictures of dragons and Phoenixes, I wasn¡¯t sure if these were depictions of Tsuneo¡¯s ancestors or just myths, but they were beautiful, like paintings. Finally, the king stopped before arge door. It was asrge as the mouth of a cave.
¡°I had intended to show you this eventually, but now that it¡¯se to this¡¡±
Chained to old wounds 79
CH79
An
My room felt like a gilded cage, its walls closing in on me with every passing; moment. I paced back and forth, my anger a burning underno within me. He could they do this to me? How could they dare to imprison me? had already trashed the entire room in my fury, Imuldnt believe that the king would do this to me. How could he believe that human over mr? How can you not see that Tsuneo and I were meant to be? How much of a blessing it was that I benught him a grandson? A true dragon¨Cborn granilson.
Why weren¡¯t they more grateful? I turned back to
o the d
duer. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
1 pounded on it, my fists aching from the effort.
¡°Let me out!¡± I screamed, my voice echoing through the empty hallway. This is madness!¡±
The guards outside the door remained unmoved. I could hear them muttering to each other, their voices a few hum,
¡°Have we heard anything about transferring her to the dungeons?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure that His Majesty will get around to it.¡±
I snarled. Then, the door opened. I almost pushed past when the guard stood in my way. A servant so was her head. It was one of the servants, a young woman named Anya, I remembered her.
¡°Who the hell sent you?¡± I demanded, my voice low and menacing
stepped in, bead bowel. Her face was covered, and
Anya¡¯s eyes filled with fear, her body shaking uncontrobly. The head maid sent me to bring you your meal,
Even the servants were mocking me, sending me this scared, ugly creature. I showed Anya.
¡°How dare you show your ugly face here, though? I guess
ess you¡¯re not really showing good now, are you?¡±
I remember the day clearly watching her shake and tear, which meant she must remember it too. At the least, she wasn¡¯t dumb enough to say anything. The idiot had the nerve to drop my tea. She¡¯d embarrassed me in front of thedies of the court. It didn¡¯t matter that she was barely twelve at the time. I made it an example of her. I wed her face and burned her with hot brands. I made her beg for forgiveness and made it clear that if she told anyone about the punishment I¡¯d given her, she¡¯d wish for death.
From what I understood, her engagement was ruined because of it, and it was likely that she would end up dying as a servant alone in the pce. It served her right.
The fact that she was sent back to me meant they just wanted to irritate me. Or they wanted me dead. It didn¡¯t matter. I¡¯d subject them to the same punishment as soon as I could. I nced toward the door. I¡¯d have to deal with herter. For now, I needed her.
The thought turned my stomach, but I didn¡¯t have much choice. Tsuneo would regret this, and I¡¯d make that human wench suffer for the indignity. I smiled, a cold, calcting expression spreading across my face.
¡°Take all your
She went still. ¡°What-¡±
She yelped as I grabbed her by her throat. ¡°Take off your clothes, or I¡¯ll kill you right now.¡±
Her eyes welled with tears, but she did as Imanded.
Hurry up,
Isnapped as she hesitated, taking off her cheap robe. I scoffed as each scar was revealed, Mast of thems still looked fresh, as if I had just made them. I snatched them and started to dress in them. Anya¡¯s face paled, her eyes filled with terrut, but she didn¡¯t say a thing. She shrank back into a conser of the suns, trembling and curling up in silence.
Put my clothes over there, and don¡¯t you sure touch anything. You keep your mouth shut until I get back, or itll be thest thing you ever say?
I didn¡¯t see if she moved. I joot damped my clothes on the ground and grabbed the empty tray.
Fork about touching my food, peasant.¡± I kicked her and scoffed as she whimpered pathetically.
CHT
1 quickly changed into her clothes, disguising myself as a lowly servant. With a final nce at Anya, I turned and left the room, my heart pounding with
a mixture of excitement and fear. I had escaped, but the battle was far from over. As I strode down the hallway, my heart pounding with anticipation, I thought about all the ways i would make the human wench pay.
First, I¡¯d skin her. I pour hot oil on her and listen to the way her skin crisped up. Maybe I¡¯d give her to the guards to y with. When she waspletely unrecognizable, unresponsive, and absolutely destroyed, I¡¯d impale her and let her die a slow, agonizing death.
It would be too good for her, honestly,
The cold stone walls of the castle loomed around me. Each step echoed as I made my way to the king¡¯s chambers. I moved quickly. No one stopped me or even seemed to notice me. Good
I reached the grand staircase and paused, gripping the banister as I forced my breathing to steady. It was a long way to the king¡¯s chambers. The guards were everywhere, and they¡¯d likely report it if I were caught
As I ascended the stairs, I thought about that human wench¡¯s smug smile, the way she had taunted me with her words. The way she held the position and power that should have always been mine. When the time came, I would make sure she knew her ce beneath my feet.
Shed wish she could just get away with wearing a shroud for the rest of her life.
At the top of the stairs, I passed a pair of guards who barely nced at me. They didn¡¯t see me as a threat. I turned a corner and entered the royal wing, where I should have been staying. I thought to go to Tsuneo¡¯s room first and find that woman. I¡¯d tear out her hair and her throat before she could even pull that stupid de.
But I held myself back. I needed to get to the king first. As I approached the King¡¯s chambers, my heart pounded with anticipation. The guards blocked my path.
¡°What is your business?¡± 0
One of them asked, his voice cold and authoritative.
1 ignored him, pressing forward. ¡°I demand to see the king. It¡¯s my right to.¡±
¡°Lady Ari?¡± One of them grabbed my arm, yanking the shroud off my head. ¡°You are under house arrest. You¨C¡±
¡°Where is Lady Anya?¡± The other one asked. What have you done with her?¡±
I snarled. ¡°How dare you call that wretch and medy in the same breath?¡±
The one who asked about Anya grabbed my arm. I struggled against him.
¡°You have not been authorized to leave your room. He turned to his partner. ¡°I¡¯ll take her back¡±
¡°Unhand me! Wait until the king bears about this!
¡°It will have to wait until after his audience with the Crown Prince and the queen.¡±
My heart burched. There was no way that could be true.
What did he just
tay?
I thought she was taken to the dungeon¡¡
VIEW COUNCIAT =
SHARE
POST COMMENT
The Dragen King¡¯s Subath¨¦e Bride
Chained to old wounds 80
CH80
Ari
I snarled at him. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±
He smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not. Let¡¯s go.¡±
Adrenaline surged through me. I tore away from him, turned, and ran. I heard them running after me. If they were with the king, they were probably discussing ns for the coronation. I had to make sure he knew everything was going to be ruined,
My footsteps echoed through the empty halls. I knew I couldn¡¯t leave the pce through the usual means, but I didn¡¯t have to. I burst into the main corridor. My breath came in ragged gasps. I darted through the pce, my footsteps echoing through the halls. I reached a dead end, a small, windowless room that was rarely used. I burst through the door, mming it shut behind me. Panting heavily, I leaned against the wall, my heart pounding in my chest.
I knew I couldn¡¯t stay here long. The guards would find me eventually. I needed to find a way out, a way to escape the pce and warn Kal¡¯s father about how things were going. My n to get Kal into the royal family had worked, but not the way I wanted.
As I searched the room, my eyes fell on a small, hidden panel in the wall. With a surge of hope, I reached out and pushed it. The panel slid open, revealing a narrow, dimly lit passageway,
Without hesitation. I crawled through the passageway, the cold, damp air chilling my bones. The tunnel was narrow and winding, and I could hear the guards getting closer. I pressed on, my determination fueled by a desperate need to escape.
Finally, I emerged from the tunnel into a small hallway. It looked like the servant¡¯s wing. I looked around, my eyes scanning the surrounding buildings. I needed to find a way out of the pce. Suddenly, the ground gave out beneath me. I screamed, falling through darkness. I faded hard somewhere dark and cold. It smelled like mold and mildew. Stale water, too.
I got to my feet, reaching out blindly. As I stumbled through the darkness, the cold stone walls closing in around me, a wave of panic washed over me. Where was 17 My hand hit something wooden. There was no know on it, but the feeling of it told me it was dungeon¡¯s door. I squinted, searching for a source of light, but there was only one very far away
I was in an underground cell.
I pounded on the door, my fists aching from the effort.
et me out!¡± I screamed, my voice echoing through the empty chamber. ¡°This isn t funny!¡±
¡°Let
How had I even gotten here?
The door remained locked. Everything waspletely silent. Desperation gnawed at me, a burning fury that threatened to consume me just as I was about to give up, a loud chime echoed through the pce, dinning everyone¡¯s attention. I froze, my heart pounding in my chest. I recognized that sound.
I screamed in fury, shaking the door that didn¡¯t give way from my strength. I continued to pound on the door, my screams echoing through the underground chamber. But no one came, and I didn¡¯t think anyone would.
Morgan
I held my breath, waiting for what was going to happen next. With a flick of his wrist, the door slid open, revealing a dimly lit cave. The king stepped Inside, his footsteps echoing in the silence. It was much like the cave where the gate was back on the human realm, except I didn¡¯t see another way out. In the center of the anom, a towering gateway stood. The doorway was filled with golden light. The gate was made of a pater of statues that seemed toe alive, their eyes glowing with an eerie light.
¡°What is this ce!
This is the heart of the palice, the king exined, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and reverence. It is a ce of power, a source of energy that sustains the kingdom.
the churkled, ¡®at least, that¡¯s how it was
as exined to me
We fellend him pust the giant gate, deeper into the underground cavern, the air grew water and more humid with each step. If felt like it was sparkling
were adorned with intucate carvings, depicting scenes of ancient battles and stories. I could see imaged of golden
CHRO
dragons and phoenixes on the wall
Then, I stopped to look up at arge, circr mural. Crystals glowed, casting an ethereal light onto the tform. They were the eyes of the great phoenix rising out of what looked like the voice, shedding light across the wall. The great ck dragon that twined along the edges of the circle seemed so dark that it felt more like a great shadow in rtion to the great lights.
It was just like the story Tsuneo told me. As I stood before the mural, 1 felt a surge of power coursing through me, a connection to something ancient and mysterious. It was as if the mural was calling out to me, drawing me closer,
I felt almost bewitched and took a step forward. The eyes of the phoenix beckoned me forward.
¡°Father¡
Tsuneo¡¯s voice pulled me out of the trance. I turned and sow where he¡¯d gone. In the center of the chamber, a massive stone sarcophagus floated in shallow pool of shimmering water. The king sat beside the sarcophagus, his face etched with a mixture of sadness and reverence.
Thave spent¡ so much time here¡ Wishing. He sighed,
As I approached, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe. The sarcophagus was unlike anything I had ever seen, its surface adorned with intricate carvings and symbols that seemed to glow with an inner light,
I leaned over, noting the phoenix imagery carved over the face of it. I looked down through the ss until I saw her face. She was darker than me. I could see where Tsuneo got his skin tone. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of connection to this woman. I reached out, my hand trembling slightly. As my fingers touched the cold, smooth surface of the statue, a wave of energy surged through me. Her expression was peaceful. She was dressed in the queen¡¯s colors though the length of the robe told me that the robe had likely once belonged to the king, or perhaps she had it cut that way to make it seem that way. There was something mischievous in the corners of her lips, maybe the are of her eyebrows. I smiled, noting that her hair was curlier than mine, and though it looked like it had grown, I could tell from the way the diadem sat on her head and theck of extra pins that it had once been a lot shorter. I didn¡¯t need to ask who she was to know, but I did.
¡°Is she who I think she is? I asked, my voice barely a whisper.
The king smiled, a bittersweet cxpression crossing his face. ¡°She was a phoenix,¡± he replied, his voice filled with a mixture of love and respect. ¡°A creature of light and hope¡ my wife. My phoenix.
Then, I saw the glint of his scales along his neck and my stomach clenched. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
They were patchy as if they were falling off. What did that mean?
Chained to old wounds 81
CH81
Tsuneo
¡°This is where she rests, Father said. ¡°As every Phoenix before her has rested until her dragon joins her.¡±
My heart ached at the thought, but I approached the coffin. As I approached, I felt a surge of power coursing through me, a connection to her that feltforting and frightening at once. I could see the light eddy and pool around Father as if it would pull him down into death after her.
As I leaned closer to the sarcophagus, my!
y heart pounded in my chest. The woman within, my mother, was bathed in an ethereal glow, her skin shimmering with an unnatural light. It was a sight both mesmerizing and terrifying.
¡°There¡¯s something wrong. Morgan said suddenly.
¡°What?¡± Father asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Morgan shook her head. Her eyes filled with a strange light. A wave of dread washed over me. There was something about the light in her eyes that gave me pause. The light seemed to grow brighter and engulfing us all. The silence around us seemed to grow deafening. It was blinding, but the radiance of it seemed to fill the room with a sense of peace and tranquility. As the light faded, I blinked, my eyes adjusting to the sudden dimness.
When my vision cleared, I gasped. Morgan was gone, vanished without a trace. Panic surged through me, a primal fear that ignited the dragon within
¡°Morgan?¡±
Father looked up, rubbing at his eyes and looking around.
¡°Morgan¡°¡± I roared, my voice echoing through the chamber. No one answered. There wasn¡¯t e
even a trace of her being there.
turned back to where the two statues stood at the gateway. The two statues had moved, changed. Instead of holding the archway, they were now holding hands, blocking the entrance to it.
1 snarled, lying up into their faces. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Where is she? I demanded, my voice filled with a sense of urgency. ¡°Where did she go? Where did you take her?¡±
The statue said nothing. They simply continued to stare forward as if they had not heard me.
¡°Tsuneo, calm yourself.¡±
I cannot calm myself. Father, she¡¯s gone.¡±
¡°I cannot feel her!¡±
My heart was studying in my chest. The fear wed at my senses. The panic was overwhelming, stirring up my fury.
She was gone, vanished into thin air. I searched the room frantically, my eyes scanning every inch of the chamber. But there was no sign of her, no trace of her presence. Her scent was starting to fade.
I turned to Father. His eyes were wide, staring back at me,
¡°Father, what¨C
This is the
beart of the pte,¡± he said calmly. The heart of the kingdom. She is not hurt.¡±
alues not mean the will return.¡± My whole body started to shake.
Father nodded, bes expression gum. He dropped his gaze. Sit with me for a while?¡±
¡°Tuneo, look.¡±
I frowned, closer to the casket. I gasped.
My mother was gone as well.
Morgan.
The sunlight warned my face as I opened my eyes, the familiar scent of wildflowers filling the air. I sat up, my heart pounding in my chest. Where was 1? One moment before I had been in that cave, staring down at Tsuneo¡¯s mother and now I was¡
I looked around, taking in my surroundings. The vast meadow stretched out before me, a sea of green dotted with colorful wildflowers. The mountain, a familiarndmark, loomed in the distance, its peak shrouded in mist.
A sense of peace washed over me, a feeling of tranquility that was foreign to the usual state of me life, especially now, I stood up, stretching my limbs and taking in the beauty of the world around me. Then I looked up at the mountain and really looked at it. I knew this ce. It had to be the valley beneath the mountain where I had been taken to the Trial. But that made no sense. The valley was barren. Had I been cast through time. Or was it just a dream?
Where was Tsuneo? The king?
I wandered through the meadow, I noticed something strange. Sitting in the grass, surrounded by a ring of wildflowers, was a woman who looked strikingly familiar. She was dressed in the same flowing robes that I had seen on Tsuneo¡¯s mother in the casket, her hair adorned with a crown of flowers and the omate diadem that had been there as well.
I approached her cautiously, my heart pounding in my chest. As I drew closer, I grew more nervous. Tsuneo¡¯s mother was dead, but not dead. 1 remember taking her body inside the casket felt strange. They had been something too alive about her, but not quite alive. She¡¯d felt trapped within the casket, but resting.
She looked up as I approached, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.
¡°Who are you?¡± she demanded, her voice cold and calcting.
There was an ancient quality to our voice that I couldn¡¯t exactly ce. Was that the power of the Phoenix or something else?
I hesitated, unsure how to respond. I knew she was powerful, but she sounded no older than me. Frozen in time..
Would that be my fate as well? In the scheme of things, that wasn¡¯t the worst thing.
Tm Morgan,¡± I replied, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°Who are you?¡±
She looked me over. Her
er eyes narrowing.
owing. ¡°Why are you wearing my colors?¡±
I winced at the coldness in her tone. Tm¡ married to your son? Tsuneo.¡±
She jumped to her feet. ¡°Married, to my son? What kind of trickery is this?¡±
1 flinched, feeling a little taken aback. ¡°No offense, but I didn¡¯t exactly choose it.¡±
Sheughed, a cold, mocking sound that sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°Choose? Do you think going through that arch is anything but a choice?
I set my jaw. ¡®I assure you it wasn¡¯t my choice.¡±
No woman who would¨Cbe married to my son would be here. Her voice filled with a mixture of anusement and contempt. Honestly, I know that my son is quite handsome, but you sound as pathetic as Ari, iming to be something you aren¡¯t and will never be.¡±
1 scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve been insulted by a lot of people, but that has to take the cake. Don¡¯tpare me to Ari. She¡¯s insane, not just pathetic.¡±
She seemed taken aback by that statement, yet even more suspicious than before. She stood up, her eyes narrowing at me,
Tdi If it makes you feel any better. She attacked me on my first day in the pce and has been a pain in the ass since.¡± I rolled me eyes. How anyone.
The pce could have let her go on like this for so long, is beyond me. But they don¡¯t exactly have the greatest security measures either. I mean who
CHB1
just lets some random¨C¡±
The air shifted. In a sh, she drew her sword and lunged at me. The de in her hand glinted and gleamed with an opalescent and sheen. It looked just like my sword.
Chapter Comments
Chained to old wounds 82
CH82
I dodged her attack, my body moving instinctively to draw my own sword, but she didn¡¯t let up. I met her next attack with my own and pushed her back. She smirked, rycing me. An exhrated gleam took over her eyes, making them glow, Though I held the sword, and I knew how to use it? I felt nervous. There was something about her that made me feel like I was only losing end of the battle. Part of me knew I was no match for her, not in terms of raw power. But I was quick and agile, and I had a will to survive. I had to get out of her.
She charged at me again, dating scross the field. We exchanged blows, our swords shing and sparking between us. She cut me in the shoulder, and I returned the blow with a cut to her thigh, slicing through her fine robes. Sheughed and attacked again. The air was filled with the scent of flowers, sweat, and blood, the taste of metal on my longue. The de of my sworld seemed to glow brighter with every blow I blocked. As I fought, I felt a surge of power coursing through me, a connection to something ancient and mysterious. It was as if the phoenix within me was awakening, its strength and determination growing with each passing moment.
Then, something about the Eight changed. I parried her attack, my sword meeting hers with a force that sent her reeling backward. She flipped through the air and came back at me, shoving me back into a tree. There was no anger in her eyes, no bloodlust. She seemed almost amused.
¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± she said, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Very strong.¡±
I panted. ¡°My father made sure I was.¡±
She smiled, a flicker of amusement ying on her lips.
How lucky
y you are to have had a father who cared for you.¡±
My chest clenched at the darkness in her tone. Her gaze flicked down to my de, and she tilted her head. She was still pressing me back into the tree. Pinning me there. There was no way I could break free. She was so freaking strong, I was barely holding her back from pressing my own de into my shoulder.
¡°That sword,¡± she said, her voice low and cautious. ¡°Where did you get it?¡±
¡°My father gave it to me.¡±
¡°And who exactly is your father?¡±
¡°Satoru,¡± I said, my heart clenching as I said his name. ¡°Satoru Ryuyama.¡±
She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Toru has no children. You¡¯re lying. He¡¯s just a boy.¡±
1 frowned. Did she know my father? Maybe one of my ancestors with the same name?
¡°I would never lie about who my father is. I have no idea how long you¡¯ve been here or what day you think it is, but it¡¯s been centuries since the Dragons have lived among humans.¡±
Her brow furrowed. A time differential, but¡
She pressed against me harder until the de was at my throat and peered into me. Her eyes narrowing. I felt her looking into me with some otherworldly power. I felt it surging through her. It was a warm, heady sensation that sent a shiver down my spine. 1 feltpletely bared to her and almost ufortable way.
It felt like she was pulling me open like a book and casually flipping through the pages of my life. A wave of fear washed over me at what she¡¯d see struggled against her grip, my body twisting and turning, dodging her attack. But her strength was superhuman, her grip unyielding. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
I saw the darkness, chaos, and destruction of an attack on the vige I had never wanted to remember. I could feel the blood of a man from that attack un my funds, I could still feel the way his hands and groped me roughly. My stomach heaved. I saw the nobles with their noses in the air demanding impossible deadlines, I could see my father in the hospital healing people. I saw my aunt dying with only me at her side. And at the heart of it all, I saw a bright burning me that I had never noticed before.
Then, the paaslood further, plumbing through memories that were too dark to name. I saw Keiji¡¯s face. I heard myself scream. I didn¡¯t want to remember any of it. With a soqge of strength, I managed to break free from her grip, my body twisting and turning, dodging her sword as itnded in the tree
ck, an aby lur her attack, but she didn¡¯t move. Her eyes were warm, maternal and glossy with tears. There was a flicker of recognition, a hint
CH32
of familiarity. She had seen everything, and yet she seemed sopassionate. Suddenly, The pain in my shoulder vanished. Her robe was stitched back together. The scent of blood faded from the air. The world around me seemed to fade away. I felt myself drifting, falling into a dreamlike state. I was surrounded by a swirling vortex of colors, images shing before my eyes. Then, I felt so much younger, standing before her. The sword in my hand was gone. A sense of helpless fear washed through me. Then, she kneeled in front of me with a kind smile.
¡°I am sorry, Morgan,¡± she said. ¡°It has been a very long time since I¡¯ve met Phoenix¡. or anyone for that matter. It is my honor to meet you.¡±
She offered me her hand.¡± It seems like we have a lot of things to talk about. Phoenix to Phoenix¡ Mother¨Cinw to daughter¨Cinw.¡± Sheughed. 1 took her hand and felt myself grow to my normal height. She took my hand and led me toward where she had been earlier.
¡°I believe we started off on the wrong foot. So care to start over?¡± She guided me to sit down as a tea set appeared. She made a te of sweets for me and poured me tea. Don¡¯t be fooled by how clean this poor is. I¡¯ve had a long time to perfect it¡¡± Sheughed.
¡°Uh¡ You¡¯re not trying to
trying to kill me now
Of course not, dear.¡± She sighed. I have always wanted a strong young woman for him, And he found you¡. Well, the Elders, in their archaic and haphazard fashion, found you for him, much to their dismay, I¡¯m sure.¡±
She sighed, rolling her eyes. Though that fancy slip of yours is quite delightful, I¡¯m not sure how well it will work with my¡ proportions. I¡¯m jealous.¡±
She shook her head. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about all right, dear. I¡¯m sure by now the pce is taken care of her.¡±
I frowned. ¡°The pce?¡±
She gave me a sly.
me a sly smirk. ¡°We¡¯ll get to that, darling. You¡¯ll be here for a little bit¡.¡±
¡°Okay¡I cleared my throat. And what should I call you?
You can c
call me mom if you¡¯d like. But my n
my name is Haruka, or at least that¡¯s what? My father called me when he sold me to the former dragon king.¡±
My jaw dropped open¡ please start from the beginning.¡±
Chained to old wounds 83
CH83
Tsuneo
How much longer would it be? Had it been minutes? Hours? Every second of not feeling her presence felt like an eternity. This was maddening. How had my father hung on all these years? I paced the chamber, my heart pounding in my chest. I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. This was the heart of the kingdom, the heart of the pce. This was literally the safest ce Morgan could be in our entire realm. And yet, I did not feel that she was safe because she wasn¡¯t here. Morgan¡¯s absence felt like a vold that seemed to consume everything.
I turned to my father, his gaze fixed on the gate where the statues had not moved again, still blocking the way.
¡°Father,¡± I said, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±
He didn¡¯t respond, his eyes still fixed on the portal. I reached out, my hand resting gently on his shoulder.
¡°Father,¡± I repeated, my voice filled with a mixture of concern and fear.
He turned to me, his eyes filled with a strange intensity.
¨C
¡°Sit down,¡± he said, his voice barely a whisper. We should talk as it seems that your mother has quite a bit to say to your wife.¡±
1 hesitated, my mind racing. What did he mean by that?
I sat down, my heart pounding in my chest. As I looked at my father, a sense of unease overtook me. He was acting strangely, his behavior filled with a mixture of anticipation and dread. The golden scales on his neck seemed duller and patchier than ever. A part of me knew he wasn¡¯t just shedding them, per se
¡°Tsuneo,¡± he began, his voice filled with a
with a sense of urgency. ¡°You must tell me the truth.¡±
My heart skipped a heat. The truth? What truth?
¡°About what?¡± I asked, my voice barely a whisper.
He hesitated, his eyes filled with a mixture of concern and determination.
¡°About your reluctance to take the throne.¡±
I went still. That was thest thing I wanted to talk about.
Morgan
I found myselfughing. Haruka was such a character, and it was nice that she didn¡¯t actually hate me. I¡¯d heard plenty of horror stories about mother- inws. Haruka¡¯s eyes were filled with a mixture of amusement and curiosity, regarded me with a knowing glint.
¡°You and Tsuneo, she began, her voice filled with a yful litt. ¡°When do you two n on giving the kingdom an heir?¡±
My gut twisted, and I shook my head.
¡°I have no intention of having children.¡±
¡°Well, what about the baby¨Cmaking part?¡± She blinked. ¡°The fun part, that is. Tsuneo was always quite popr, so I know he knows what to do, and yet¡
My jaw dropped, and sheughed. ¡°What are you¡ª-
¡°I read your life force, darling. I know you and my son have had an¡ interesting marriage so far. You need advice? A woman¡¯s perspective on it? I can tell you want him, or at least, you are starting to warm to the idea.
My face burned, and I sipped. I never thought about it like that. Would talking to her about it make me feel morefortable with the idea, or was that just hopebal thinking? I¡¯d never talked to anyone about¡ of any nature, I didn¡¯t really see the need to since I was never nning to get married, ¡ª and the guys in town were¡ less than interesting.
Harukaughed, her eyes sparkling with mischief.
¡°Im only teasing, but if you want advice, I¡¯ve got a few things to share,¡± she replied, her voice filled with a yful tone. As for the kids, it would probably be best that you didn¡¯t try. A ck dragon cannot have kids of his own.¡±
Tsuneo said that as well, but do you know if that¡¯s supposed to mean literally?¡±
She frowned.
¡°That¡¯s a good question. I¡¯m not entirely sure. That might be a question you¡¯ll have to ask him. Even if it¡¯s not a literally, it would be for the best.
¡°Why?¡±
She smiled, a knowing glint in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve only been in his arms for a short time, so you don¡¯t know what he¡¯s like. Possessive protective. Outright dangerous in the right circumstances. All dragons are protective of those they consider their treasure. Family and all that,¡± she replied, her voice filled with a mixture of amusement and concern. ¡°Imagine the chans he would cause safeguarding you and your children?¡± She shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s already stressing himself out enough about being crown prince, The stress of worrying about his children always being under attack. He¡¯d probably level the entire pce within a week¡®
My jaw dropped. ¡®Level the pce?¡±
She nodded. ¡°And probably bring the whole realm to a grinding halt.¡±
??
I didn¡¯t know he was at powerful.¡±
She sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t think his father has really talked to him about it yet. There aren¡¯t a lot of ck dragons born into the royal family. There¡¯s no real cosmic need for it. It would be best not to talk to him about it right now. He already fears so much about being the ck Dragon. He doesn¡¯t need to know how deep his destructive power goes.¡±
She took a deep breath. When I realized that he was a ck dragon, I knew that there was something on the horizon that needed him. I hope you¡¯re prepared for it. I hope we¡¯re all prepared for it.¡± She bit her lip.
My heart burched. Prepared for¡ what exactly?¡±
She beamed. ¡°That¡¯s the fun part. I have no idea! But if you¡¯re worried about it being alright, that¡¯s probably not the case¡ It¡¯s much, much bigger than
that.¡±
¡°Then it would be nice to have all the support possible.¡±
Her eyes turned misty. I agree.¡±
¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re not exactly dead, are you?¡±
She smiled, a bittersweet expression crossing her face.
¡°I wasn¡¯t ready to leave him, she replied, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Not yet.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Your husband?¡± I asked, my eyes widening in surprise.
She nodded, her eyes filled with a mixture of love and sadness.
¡°He is the love of my life,¡± she replied, her voice filled with a sense of longing. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t bear to leave him behind.¡±
¡°So youe here?¡± I asked, my voice barely a whisper
She nodded, her eyes filled with a mixture of determination and hope. ¡°This ce is a limbo, a space between life and death,¡± she exined. A ce where souls can linger waiting for their time to pass on¡Or to return.¡±
She smiled. ¡°Yes, Only a true phoenix, a woman who has passed the Trial of Fire, can ess this ce, and only a new phoenix¡¯s fire can ignite an old
My heart pounded in my chest. How do 1
int reply yet,¡± she said, patting my shoulder. And th
¡®s nothing you can really do to speed it up either.¡±
CHAJ
She sighed and looked to her right. And it¡¯s about time I get you back before Tsuneo implodes.¡±
¡°When the timees¡ I¡¯ll bring you back.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± she said and stood. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get you back.¡±
Chained to old wounds 84
CH84
Morgan
We walked arm in arm across the meadow toward a pair of trees that had grown together into an arching doorway. It filled with the same light that had been in the gate, and I realized this must be where I came through.
¡°How¡¯d I get here, if I didn¡¯t walk through the
e gate?
¡°You were in the heart of the pce, dear. You¡¯re the queen! You and the pce are connected in ways you haven¡¯t started to understand¡ The truth is of the veil
I frowned. ¡°One day, you¡¯ll be able to open the veil from wherever you are at will, and then things get fun!¡±
I chuckled. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be back by then. It would be nice to hear from a mure experienced source.
She smirked. ¡°I think you¡¯ll be fine even if you have to figure it all out on your own¡ Thank you for visiting, dear. This is much more pleasant than I expected. Part of me had been dreading getting a daughter¨Cin¨Cshe was terrible. Like Ari.¡±
Iughed. ¡°Has she always been like that?¡±
¡°Since the moment she was brought into the pce? Honestly¡ I told him! I told him to get her under control as she was going to be a problem, and look where he is¡ I can¡¯t wait to rub it in his face. You know, he¡¯s the king, so he thinks he knows everything.¡± Her eyes turned gently. But he¡¯s also incredibly trusting and naive at times, and 1 think she knows that. They all do. He¡¯s the golden dragon after all¡¡±
¡°Tsuneo didn¡¯t realize that Ari had feelings for him.¡±
She scoffed. ¡°Because she¡¯s sneaky, and he¡¯s not paying attention to her. Tsuneo never really spent a lot of time around her. He had a lot of energy to burn off. She smirked. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll enjoy it to the fullest so I can tease you mercilessly.¡±
I scowled at her. ¡°So that¡¯s what kind of mother¨Cinw you are.¡±
She squeezed me
me close. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have me any other way.¡±
I chuckled at that and squeezed her back. She pulled back with a sigh.
¡°Tell Tsuneo I love him¡ And tell my husband that¡¡± Her eyes turned misty. ¡°That every distance is but a step for the love of a brave warrior, even if the sun has seemed to stop setting.¡±
I nodded.
¡°Come visit again when you have the time¡¡± She smiled, then took my hand, slipping something onto my arm. ¡°And this¡ as my blessing. It will Maya is a princess, for goodness¡® sake.
I nodded. ¡°I try my best.¡±
With that, she reached out, her hand brushing against mine. A surge of energy coursed through me. Then, she was gone, and I was stumbling through darkness. As I stumbled out of the portal, I felt a sense of peace wash over me
¡°Morgant
I turned to face Tsuneo. My heart skipped a beat. He flew to me, wrapping me in his a
s arms and squeezing me close. He was shaking.
¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, his voice low and restrained. He threaded his hand in my hair. ¡°Please¡ Please never do that again.¡±
I smiled and squeezed him back
¡°I¡¯m fine, L-replied pot¡ I saw her.
W
He pulled back. His
eyes were wide. ¡°What?¡±
I turned to look at the king. He was frozen in ce. His eyes were blowing with a sense of hope, but he said nothing hedding himself still.
¡®She wanted me to pass on a message..
the pain
in his mes He nced back at the gate before looking
ass turned glossy. And he lifted his chin, taking a brave stance, though I could see the
back at me.
¡°It has been¡ too long since she passed a message.¡±
¡°She said that every distance is but a step for the love of a brave warring, even if the sun has seemed to stop setting
Tsuneo
I gasped. I was stunned, my mind reeling. The words washed through my mind as if she was right there to say them. I remembered her saying it often. in my youth. Father¡¯s eyes filled with tears. He clenched his hands at his side.
Then he dropped his gaze to the ground.
The sun will always rise to a new day, and that distance will be just a dream¡ He nodded stillly. Thank you, Morgan¡. Are you alright?!
Morgan nodded. ¡°Just fine. Met my mother¨Cinw and learned quite a few things.
She pulled away from me and walked towards father. She said something in a very low tone, so love that I couldn¡¯t hear her, but the look on my fathers face told me it was something good. Certainly he pulled her se and squeezer tight, sniffling a bit.
¡°Frecious child¡¡±
She pulled back. ¡°Would it be okay if I came to visit her every once in a while? I think we have a lot to talk about, mother¨Cinw to daughter¨Cinw.¡±
He chuckled. ¡°You are queen you may go wherever you wish¡ Who would I be to get in between such a bond?¡±
He sniffled and wiped his eyes.
¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered.
Morgan patted his back.
¡°It¡¯s the least I could do, she replied, her voice soft. ¡°She loves you very much.¡±
He nodded, his eyes filled with tears. ¡°I love her too,¡± he replied, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°More than anything.¡±
Father took a deep breath and pulled back from her,
¡°If it is not too much to ask for, would you exin everything to Tsuno? I don¡¯t believe I am in a ce to do so at the moment.¡±
Morgan nodded.
¡°Of course. Take all the time
e time you need.¡±
With that, she stepped back. Father turned to me. ¡°Your mother is quite the woman.¡±
My lips twitched. She ahrays has been. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Ws. Co with Morgan hack to your chambers, hm? He asked, wiping his face. ¡°You You need to talk¡ And I need a bit more time¡¡±
He sank onto the bench beside the casket and took a deep breath. He leaned forward onto his knees, shumping his shoulder, and breathed deeply. I swear that I heard him sandlling and crying again I hesitated before Morgan took my hand and pulled me away.
Cheart ached. It felt like walking away now meant I would see him again any time soon. The fear gripped me like a premonition.
Father.¡±
He lifted his head, but he didn¡¯t turn around. He took a deep breath.
¡°Td¡ like to have dinner with you tonight if you have the time.¡±
He chuckled, low and wet. Td like that a lot. Tell Maya toe¡ We should have a family dinner for a change.¡±
I winced. ¡°The full family?¡±
¡°No¡ just the tolerable
ones.
Iughed. A bit of my fear eased, and Morgan led me away from him. It took a lot of restraint to turn my gaze away from him. Together, we walked back hrough the corridor. Soon, we reached Father¡¯s office.
¡°What¡ are we talking about?¡±
our mother, she said.
wounds 85
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH85
Tsunco
We walked out to his chambers. The air felt so heavy. As we walked through Father¡¯s chambers toward the exit, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the eyes of the concubines and the Elders following us. Their whispers like a venomous snake slithering through the air.
We ignored them. I wanted to know what she had to tell me. My mind was a mess of thoughts. My heart felt like it was trapped in a whirlwind of emotions. I was angry, confused, and above all, anxious.
Morgan squeezed my hand.
I wanted to pause and ask her, but we kept walking without speaking until we reached the corridor, heading towards our chambers, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of dread that had settled over me. What did Morgan have to say? It felt like tension was thrumming through me, screaming. I still hadn¡¯t fully calmed down from all that time she¡¯d just been missing. The solidness of her hand in my was grounding, but I still felt on edge. Her silence felt weighted, I nced at her, my heart pounding in my chest. She seemed lost in thought, her eyes fixed ahead. My anxiety grew as we approached our chambers. What if it was bad news? What if it was about my father? The thought sent a shiver down my spine. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anything happening to him. I hadn¡¯t even gotten a chance to tell him that before Morgan hade through the gate.
Morgan stopped, her hand resting gently on my arm.
As we rounded the corner, heading towards our chambers, I felt a sudden surge of adrenaline. A familiar sense of danger, a premonition of impending doom. I turned, my eyes scanning the
hallway. And there she was, Keiji¡¯s sister, her face was scrunched in fury. She raised a small,
spherical object, her fingers twitching with anticipation.
Before I could react, she hurled the object toward us. The projectile flew through the air. I pulled Morgan back toward me as I heard the object start to break and tear apart. I heard the rip of fabric, then her hands on my chest shoving.
¡°No!¡±
The object exploded, a cloud of noxious gas spreading through the hallway.
Before I could react, a glimmering silver wall went up around the haze, trapping Morgan inside. My heart screamed. The dragon in my roared.
¡°Morgan!¡±
CH85
She coughed, stumbling around in the small box. I mmed my fist against it, but it didn¡¯t break
or crack.
¡°Morgan!¡±
The moment Morgan began to fall, her breathingbored. I heard guards running down the hallway toward us. My control began to slip. It was all too much. I lunged forward with sharp, vicious ws, feeling my body elongate and leap forward. I felt a surge of power coursing through me, a primal energy that threatened to consume me. I lunged at Kaiji¡¯s sister. She shrieked and tried to escape, her face contorted in fear as I sliced through her with a single, swift motion.
She choked. Half of her body went one way, the rest dropped to the floor. She wouldn¡¯t be moving
again, ever. I turned back to where the guards had arrived, surrounding the barrier.
¡°Sound the rm! The Queen¡¯s been attacked.¡±
The bell started to chime, ringing through the air. Yet the barrier still hadn¡¯t fallen. I heard her
breathing growing weaker and weaker. I pushed forward.
¡°Morgan!¡± I shouted, my voice a guttural growl. ¡®Let me through! Remove the barrier!¡±
She shook her head, her eyes growing hazy.
¡°Your Highness¨C¡±
I wed at the walls, attacking it with all my strength.
¡°Call for Doctor Shang!¡± One of the guards yelled.
I could see Morgan watching me through the haze.
¡°No,¡± she replied, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°You¡¯re losing control.¡±
¡°Take it down! Take it down, now!¡±
¡°Restrain him,¡± Morgan whispered. ¡°Poison¡¡±
My ws shrieked against the invisible wall, sparks flew as I struggled break it. Then, I felt
someone grab me. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Your Highness¡ª
¡°Release me!¡± I roared.
CH85
¡°Tsuneo,¡± Morgan choked, her voice filled with a mixture of fear and concern. ¡°Stop¡ not good.
Calm¡¡±
I couldn¡¯t be calm. Not even if I tried. Seeing her growing paler, the sound of the hells chiming sent me spiraling back through time. The fire, the explosion, my mother lying on the ground, her eyes staring at me from the other side of the barrier I couldn¡¯t get through, protecting so many people even as herst breath left her.
I couldn¡¯t lose Morgan like this. My father¡¯s benevolence had been enough to keep him from murdering, but I knew myself well enough to know that there would be nothing to stop me.
I would kill everyone.
I could smell blood in the air. I felt the bloodlust starting to grow and take over.
The guards, their faces pale with fear, lifted their weapons as I turned. They were no match for my strength, and they knew it. With a single swipe, I sent them flying, their cries of pain echoing through the hallway. Every time I got close to the barrier, another guard appeared to get in my
way.
They were on her side.
They were a danger.
Kill them.
Kill them all.
I snarled and struck. A man cried out as my ws ripped through his armor.
Just as I was about to attack the barrier again, a¡¯familiar voice echoed through the hallway.
¡°Tsuneo!¡± Doctor Shang shouted, breathless anding closer. ¡®Stop! Everyone back him. Get the injured back!¡±
way from away
I swung around to re at him. My mind knew who he was, but I could feel myself prepared to attack him. He lifted the healer¡¯s kit at his side.
¡°If you don¡¯t let me help her, she¡¯ll die. I need you to calm down and step back. You know who I am. You know I mean you no harm. You know, I mean her no harm. Let me help her, Tsuneo¡ Come back to yourself¡¡±
I tried, I really did, but all I could do was hold myself still. The energy was heaving and wilder than it had ever been before. He approached slowly. I watched every movement as he drew closer
CH85
to the barrict. He lifted his hands and the miasma inside the barrier started to condense and shrink. I felt part of me start to rx, but I was still on edge. The guards cried out in pain as theirrades dragged them away.
Then, the barrier broke. Before I could surge forward to take Morgan into my arms, I felt a sharp pain in my head, as I had been hit hard. My body went boneless. I fell to my knees, my vision blurring. The world around me seemed to fade away, reced by a swirling vortex of darkness.
Thest thing I remember was Morgan¡¯s voice. My eyes burned with a helpless, pained desire. I was tossed about in memories that were and weren¡¯t mine. A woman with Morgan¡¯s gentle eyes stared back at me from within a deathly pale face.
If she was gone¡ I could only hope that my father had the sense to kill me rather than let me
wake.
wounds 86
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride.
CH86
Hayato
king for m
I have been
centuries before the veil closed before my wife was murdered in the pce and Tsuneo was put in aa. And all that time, I had never met a ck dragon. I had never fully understood the true face of one either. Not until now.
The elders would have a field day. He¡¯d killed not one but two of his siblings. In a matter of a few months for threatening his wife. I watched as Tsuneo fell unconscious, his body twitching and jerking uncontrobly. The guards looked at me in shock. I suppose it may sense since most of them were too young to know that I had once been on the front lines, leading me into battle as fiercely as if dragon king before me.
¡°Sedate him,¡± I said. Doctor Shang¡¯s eyes widened. Use whatever you have to keep him unconcious for as long as possible.¡±
Doctor Shang nodded, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and determination. I pulled off my outer robe. It was enchanted against poisons. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
¡°No one touch her¡¡± I set my jaw, blocking out the scent of my daughter¡¯s blood. ¡°She chose a far more vicious poison than I expected her to be able to get her hands on. Doctor Shang, if you would look into how she got it, exactly, and bring her dealer to me?¡±
He nodded and darted over to Tsuneo just as he started to lift his head. He poured several vials into Tsuneo¡¯s mouth. Tsuneo¡¯s body rxed, his breathing slowing. Morgan was growing paler by the second. Her eyes were open though, looking at me. She seemed aware of me. Her eyes flickered with soft golden light.
¡°¡neo?¡±
I smiled, wrapping her in my robe. ¡°He is sleeping, and he will remain so until you are better.¡±
I couldn¡¯t chance. I¡¯m going on a rampage leading, soldiers against a man who would one day bemanding them would not work. Gently, I picked her up. She seemed so light in my arms, like a child.
¡°Keep everyone in their rooms and seal off the royal chambers. I will return.¡±
My gut trembled as I took off into a gliding run down the corridor. There was only one ce that would help with this poison. Doctor Shang was a brilliant man, but ck Scale poison was incurable for the most part. I hurried through the secret passageways, my heart pounded in my chest. I could feel her breathing growing weaker. How much more time did I have? If I could not
CH86
save her, would I have to keep my son unconscious for the rest of his life? Would I have to kill him? I shuddered at the thought.
I couldn¡¯t allow myself to consider than as a possibility.
The secret passages opened to me, guiding me with flickering lights in the walls. ne pce seemed to think there was a good chance that she would live. It seemed agester before I
reached the hidden garden. It was overgrown and unkempt, but the scent of the pure water, said to be entirely of phoenix tears, babbled on. I carried her to the bank of the pool andy her in the
water.
¡°Please be okay,¡± I whispered.
There was a small chance that she may not be strong enough. The transformation wasn¡¯t
nearly died several times from various attempts on her life. It had seemed that for every would¨Cbe
assassin I had put down, another had popped up. There had never been so much bloodshed in the pce. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to repeating that time, but I could see now that that was likely
going to happen.
Perhaps it would be even more, after all, Tsuneo was a ck dragon.
I sank down beside the pool and sighed. Despair washed over me. I had lost so much, and now I faced the possibility of losing my spunky new daughter¨Cinw and myst son. I couldn¡¯t bear it. I knew I couldn¡¯t. The weight of Haruka¡¯s death weighed too heavily on me already. My scales were already shedding. the dragon in me was starting to die.
I watched as Morgan floated in the pool. Her eyes were still open, staring nkly up into the sky.
Her h
breathing was shallow and irregr.
I stood and started to pace, mulling over what was to be done. I would likely after to send one of my concubines home or risk having her killed if she chose to try and avenge either of her children. As much as I loved her, I couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that it would be better for her to be away, than for me to have one day bury her too for her foolishness.
I turned back to look at Morgan and shook my head. For now, all I could do was wait. Then, the pool rippled and slowly she began to sink. My heart lurched, I went to try and grab her, but a barrier stopped me. I stepped back, backing away.
She was in the hands of the phoenixes who hade before her, I supposed.
There was nothing more I could do.
CH86
Tsuneo
Stirred, my eyelids heavy and my body aching. A wave of nausea washed over me, and there was a bitter taste in my mouth. I had been sedated, but it was only enough to keep my body unconscious, not my mind. I felt them moving me. I thought I heard Doctor Shang as well. There was a sense of unease in the air, a palpable tension that hung heavy in the atm here. I tried to recall what had happened, but my memory was hazy, fragmented. I remembered the chaos, the fear, and the desperate struggle to save Morgan.
A wave of guilt washed over me. I had failed her, She¡¯d been poisoned when I knew that wench. had meant to poison me. I should have been more vignt. I¡¯d been so worried about my father. that I hadn¡¯t been able to react in time. My mind raced. Would Morgan be okay? If she wouldn¡¯t be, then what would happen? Would my father have the strength to kill me? He had to know that if I woke up and Morgan was gone, there would be no end to the carnage. The dragon in me wouldn¡¯t allow it. Would he have the strength to carry on afterward?
I didn¡¯t know, and I hated that.
Slowly, a strange sensation washed over me. It was as if I was being pulled into another world, a realm of shadows and memories. I opened my eyes, trying to focus, to make sense of the strange sensations that were flooding my mind.
And then I saw it. A vision, a memory, or perhaps something more. A vast, empty void, a nothingness that stretched on forever. And then, from the depths of this void, I felt myself growing solid. I felt fingers and ws, stretching and solidifying as if I wasing into being.
Slowly, I emerged, not knowing who or what I was other than a creature of pure darkness. I crept forward towards a pool of still water. Dark opal eyes glowed, staring back at me. I heard gasps of horror. Creatures scurried away through the gathering clouds around me.
wounds 87
CH87
Hayato
The days turned into nights, and the nights into days. I watched over Tsuneo, heart aching with every passing moment. The pce hadn¡¯t allowed me to go back to the garden, so I could only hope that was a good sign.
But how much longer did I have?
The sedatives were wearing off. Doctor Shang had to administer them every hour now, and they were looking to stop being effective at all soon. Tsuneo would wake, and I had no answers for him.
My eyes ached fromck of sleep, my body heavy with exhaustion. But I refused to rest. I paced back and forth, my mind racing, searching for a solution.
Whoever had sold the poison had vanished into thin air, but I made it a point to locate anyone who might have possession of its ingredients and the finished form and ban the sale of it in the kingdom. The pce was in chaos. The kingdom had been thrust back into a state of terror, the same terror that had gued us for the years Tsuneo was unconscious but worse. The nobles were squabbling, the people were restless.
I turned to Doctor Shang.
¡°Is there anything else we can do?¡± I asked, my voice barely a whisper.
He shook his head, he looked just as tired as I was. Resigned and utterly hopeless.
¡°The sedative is the best we have,¡± she replied, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°But it won¡¯tst much.
longer.¡±
¡°How much longer do we have?¡±
¡°Hours, perhaps¡¡±
A wave of despair washed over me. Would that be enough time?
My heart ached. ¡°By the heavens and waters¡ will it never end?¡±
¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Your Majesty,¡± he whispered. ¡°If only¡¡±
You cannot me yourself for this. It was my foolish daughter who set this all in motion.¡± I sighed and rubbed my head. I sank down beside Tsuneo¡¯s bed. He wasn¡¯t moving, his breathing
CH87
shallow. A tear escaped my eye, rolling down my cheek. I had failed him, I had failed my kingdom.
¡°Doctor Shang, I want you to start making preparations to evacuate the pce. No one but the guards, the Knights, trained members of the Imperial forces is to remain.¡± I looked over at him. don¡¯t think I have to tell you what will happen when he wakes up.¡±
¡°Your Majesty¡ there is still hope,¡± he said.¡± He could wake and be in his right mind.¡±
¡°He could. He could also wake and kill us all¡ I am a prudent king of nothing else. Go. Have the guards stationed outside.¡±
He nodded and left.
The air was thick with tension as I waited for the time to count down. I watched Tsuneo grow more aware slowly. He wasn¡¯t waking up just yet, but it wasing. I felt his awareness sweeping
over me.
¡°Tsuneo, I love you¡ And I know that you love her! I know that your heart and soul cry out for her. She is in the arms of the phoenixes in the hidden spaces of the pce. I¡ I have no way of getting to her. I have no update to give you, but if you feel her. If you feel her presence even remotely, I need you to hold onto that, to anchor yourself in that feeling.
I threaded my hands together. ¡°I know you have feared taking the throne all these years because of your nature. I know you¡¯ve also feared that I would simply slip away into death after your mother. That is not the case, son. I have anchored myself and went little I could feel of her presence, and I¡¯ve held out hope.¡±
I took his hand. ¡°Son, I truly need you to be my heir. I need you to be need you to be Tsuneo, not the ck dragon, okay?
Suddenly, a frantic knock sounded on the door.
¡°Come in,¡± I said.
The messenger burst into the room, his face pale and drawn.
my son when you wake up.
I
¡°Your Majesty,¡± he gasped, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°We have received a message.¡±
My heart pounded in my chest. A message? From whom?
¡°Who is it from?¡± I demanded, my voice filled with a mixture of anticipation and dread.
The messenger hesitated, his eyes darting nervously from side to side. ¡°From the Kingdom of Danta, he replied, his voice barely a whisper.
CH87
My eyes
yes widened in surprise. Danta was the kingdom of the tigers, led by the line of the white tigers. We had been at war with them on and off for centuries. I thought that when my wife was dered dead and my airatose, they would have attacked, but they didn¡¯t. I suppose they were just lying in wait for something like this to happen.
¡°What does it say?¡± I asked.
The messenger handed me a scroll, his hands trembling slightly. I unrolled it, my eyes scanning the words. As I read, a wave of disbelief washed over me.
The Kingdom of Danta was offering talks of peace. I knew better than to believe it, but the fact that they were asking to convene the Celestial Compass was something else. There hadn¡¯t been a convening since the time of my great, great grandfather.
Why would they choose to offer this now? What was that motive? The white tiger of Danta wasn¡¯t
exactly a man I could trust.
For him to offer this meant that either he was nning something or there was a greater threat than he thought he could handle. Knowing how arrogant he was, I put my money on the first.
¡°In a few weeks¡® time?¡± I asked, scanning the message. ¡°Gather the Elders¡ Tell them Yuma has T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
ascended the throne.¡±
¡°What?¡±
My heart leaped into my throat. I turned back to look at Tsuneo. He was sitting up in bed, his eyes burning with multi¨Ccolored light. The shadows of the room seemed deeper and more sinister. His hair was a mess, floating in an invisible wind. He stared at me.
¡°Yuma is king now?¡±
I nodded and offered him the page, waving the messenger off.
He took the letter and read it. Tsuneo and Yuma had a history. While they had both been on battlefields together before, they had never actually met inbat. It was almost unspoken that they shouldn¡¯t. Soon, the Elders arrived. They remained in the doorway, trembling with terror. We all watched him read the message.
When he lowered the page, he was smiling.
¡°It has been a long time since I¡¯ve crossed paths with Yuma¡¡± He crumpled the page in his hand. ¡°Apparently, too long for him to provoke me like this. I see a convening is long overdue. Perhaps we should host here at the pce, as it was always meant to be.¡±
CH87
He smirked. If he thinks he is the only one who knows how to provoke, he is wrong, and he will regret it. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve spilled tiger blood. The steps need to be cleaned.¡±
¡°Tsuneo, are you¡¡±
¡°My phoenix will wake soon enough¡¡± I slept in my seat, letting the air rush out
Then he looked at me with a small smile.
¡°We should have new robes made for her ascension.¡±
My eyes widened and I looked at him. ¡°What?¡±
wounds 88
CH88
Tsuneo
I woke feeling oddly calm. The fury that had been burning in me had eased. If I closed my eyes, I could see it. A small, glimmering light, a beacon of hope in the midst of the darkness. It was Morgan, as she was called in this life. It was so odd to think of it that way. To know that I am Tsuneo and not. I had never felt so grounded as I had before.
Now.
Before.
Did it matter?
The weight of my current anxieties drifted from my shoulders. I looked at Hayato, Tsuneo¡¯s father, he looked as though he had not slept. The events of the past few days had left him exhausted. I could sense the whirlwind of emotions storming through him.
I swung my feet over the edge of the bed and stood to stretch. Perhaps I should continue to refer to him as father, it seems. right? He cares so much for me. Though that is just part of his nature.
The golden dragon always cared so much for all.
¡°Tell the guards I have no ns to kill them or anyone else today.¡± I pause, tilting my head. The air felt different, as if time had passed, significant time had passed. ¡°And I apologize for worrying you for the past few days. Though Doctor Shang, as always, has shown himself to be a brilliant. man. I feel¡ rested.¡±
I stretched, noting how the shadows seemed to ebb and flow around the room. The sunlight streamed through the window casting long shadows across the room. I felt the urge to move, to fly, and luxuriate in the darkness, yet the feeling of the sunlight on my skin was as warm and as
new as it had been the first time.
Morgan¡
I licked my lips and tossed off the outer robe before heading out.
¡°I¡¯m going for a walk. And I¡¯m going to speak to my wife.¡±
Hayato¨CFather blinked at me. He seemed stunned that I hadn¡¯t even asked how I knew where to go. There was a murmur of fear as I opened the door. The Elders darted on one side. I chuckled as I walked on, whistling. People stared at me in something like horror, shock and awe. As I walked through the pce, the familiar halls and corridors seemed to blur before my eyes. The familiar
CH88
sights and sounds were reced by a vision of the pce in its prime, a majestic structure bathed in golden sunlight. The way the shadows seemed so dark I could slip into them. I remembered ying hide and seek with my wife in these halls.
The deliciouspetition of catching her when the fancy struck us, the yfulness of our life
before.
Again. We could have all of that again and more. I hummed, wiggling my toes on the cold floor. In my mind¡¯s eye, I saw the pce as it had once been, a bustling hub of activity, filled with theughter and chatter of servants and courtiers. It had been just as treacherous then, too, but I had none of the restrictions as I had then.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
None of these people were my children. And I was certain that she would agree with me. My love while kind could be vicious and she was not nearly as benevolent as our sons and daughters had been¨Cas benevolent as a golden dragon could be.
Iughed, pushing open a door. We¡¯d have a bit of work to do to restore the pce to its original glory before thepass. I walked through the gateway that would take me to the garden. The scent of the fresh water and earth hit my nose. The once-vibrant, ethereal glow of the garden was dull. There was no sense of my wife¡¯s power here. Not like it had been anyway.
A shame.
I wrinkled my nose. She really wasn¡¯t going to be happy about the state of her garden.
The gardens were lush and vibrant for mortal gardens. The fountains sparkled in the sunlight barely drooling water. It was also terribly overgrown as if no one had been attending to it. It made sense since there hadn¡¯t been a true phoenix in the pce since Tsuneo¡¯s mother, Haruka.
I¡¯d have to remember to thank her when I got the chance.
I wandered around, pushing vegetation to the side as I walked and tutting. I cutt some of the overgrown weeds and pulled others up, making it decay in my hands and plunging it back into the grown. The flowers were fading fromck of care. She¡¯d be said. I cleared off the walking path and hoped that she wouldn¡¯t be too sad.
When I finally got to the pool, my heart lurched.
I could see her lying at the bottom of the pool. Yet it waspletely still. The fountains weren¡¯t working. The little river that used to be here was no longer flowing. I saw the darkness creeping in from the corners and growled, charging over to the edges.
What the hell had our descendants been doing?
CH88
A rush of light swept through the garden and around me like a warm cloak. I kneeled beside the pool, peering down at her. I reached out, feeling the warmth emanating from the pool and shook. my head.
¡°How do you like Morgan?¡± I asked. A yful little glint of light drifted beneath the surface.
I sighed and looked back at the pool. I reached into the pool, my hand dipping bath the surface. A strange, tingling sensation, as if the water was alive, floated over my hand.
¡°Darling, no need to flirt, you¡¯ll be up soon enough¡±
Suddenly, a vision shed before my eyes, I saw Morgan, standing on a cliff, overlooking a endless sea. The wind whipped through her hair, her eyes filled with a sense of peace and tranquility. She smiled at me.
¡°We¡¯re negotiating,¡± she said. ¡°Where is Tsuneo?¡±
vast,
¡°No negotiations needed,¡± I replied, grinning and hovering in the air. ¡°Mind and body¡ We are on¨¦¡ Though I don¡¯t know of a singly young woman who would not appreciate more than one capable husband.¡±
She flushed, and Iughed as I was tossed out of the vision. I felt Tsuneo¡¯s memories, his consciousness stirring, amused a little and filled with relief.
My wife and Morgan wouldn¡¯t be waking up anytime today, so I guess we could busy myself with what had to be done in her garden, so maybe she wouldn¡¯t be lost in it for long. It was going to be weird getting used to referring to my sensibilities and priorities as an entirely different person, but I was nothing if not flexible. I crossed the garden to the pool of shadow.
¡°Lesson one, Tsuneo,¡± I said and ced my hand into the pool of shadow. ¡°There is only one ck dragon f?r a reason.¡±
I sighed and let my mind sink and meld with the shadow. I drew it in, closing my eyes as visions filled me. I saw a girl I knew her. Well, Tsuneo knew her.
I chuckled to myself for a moment. It was an apt name, Tsuneo, meaning always husband. I would always be her husband, after all.
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute
wounds 89
CH89
Tsunco
Morgan¡.
She wasn¡¯t born of water, but what did I know about her human rebirth?
I heard a young woman scream and turned my attention back to the vision I was getting.
Ari was the girl¡¯s name. She looked young in the vision, yet I knew from Tsuneo¡¯s memories that she looked no different now, and she wasn¡¯t that young in the vision. I got a flicker of irritation that died out as the rest of the vision came to me. Ari sneered cruelly down at a younger woman. Her hand was raised high, and then she struck the girl hard across the face. Anya¡¯s s eyes were filled with fear. She scrambled to get away, but Ari grabbed her by her hair and pulled her back, screeching something I didn¡¯t care to make out. The vision was brief, but I could see the blood on the wall. The sorrow and the bloodied cloth. I could see Anya, now covered from head to toe, drifting through the castle like a ghost..
It was enough to make my blood boil. My wife would not be happy about that, but the rest of the visions that followed weren¡¯t much better. A wave of anger surged through me. Who the hell gave her the right to act like that? There was no way that Hayato knew about Ari¡¯s behavior toward the
staff.
It didn¡¯t matter. I¡¯d deal with her. I could see her slumped in the darkness of an underground cell, but that wasn¡¯t good enough for me.
She¡¯d
pay
in blood soon enough. I grinned. I¡¯d have to do it before Morgan woke up to maximize
the justice to be done.
The darkness that I¡¯ve been in this corner was gone. So I continued on the rest of the garden, taking note of all the horrible things that had been done in the pce, tainting our home.
I went back to the pool, frowning down at her. It was too much to do all of it before she woke up.
¡°Would you rather us clean your garden or clean house first?¡±
Morgan
I drifted through a haze of consciousness, my mind a swirling vortex of images and sensations. It was as if I were watching a y, each scene was more haunting and terrible than before. I saw a young girl. She looked nothing like me, but I knew somehow that she was me. She was covered in decorative paint and trapped in a burning building. The mes licked at our heels, the heat seared
CH89
my skin. I screamed, my voice lost in the roar of the fire. I felt my chest seizing from the heat and theck of air. And then, darkness and swirling clouds. I heardughter, jumping between the
clouds.
I flew forward, reaching for whoever it was. My eyes were stinging. Then, I was charging into Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
with battle. A tide of warriors came down a hill at me. Magic shed through the air, a man fearsome amber eyes like a cat sat astride a horse at the top of the hill.
I was a warrior, sword in hand and heart racing in my chest as they came. I swung. I fought. I charged and ughtered as many as I could manage, but the enemy was too strong. A volley of arrowsunched into the air, blotting out the sun. I shoved a young man behind a rock, and threw him my
my shield. He screamed in protest, but it was toote.
The pain hit me in the chest¡ªmy leg, my neck and dragged me back into the darkness and swirling clouds.
I felt myself tumbling though the air. Falling, flying, somewhere and I iled. I didn¡¯t want to see it again. I didn¡¯t want to even believe that there was another memory, yet as I fell, I could hear the hundreds of visions barely hiding in the clouds around me.
Inded in the body of a prisoner chained to a wall. My whole body ached. I could tell from my thin wrists that I had been starved. The bruises meant I had been beaten. There was a deep, throbbing ache that I didn¡¯t want to think about. My body was weak, my spirit broken. I closed my eyes, feeling my body starting to slip and float off into unconsciousness.
¡°Stop!¡± I yelled, iling through the clouds. ¡°If you can hear me, please stop!¡±
But no one answered. Inded in a raging river, small and iling. I was no more than a child. People stood on the banks lodging in. But I didn¡¯t call Ottawa. They were disappointed. They were just watching me die.
No¡ They¡¯d thrown me in. I heard chanting as I was swept past a woman sitting on a rock. Her eyes were a deep ck and unnatural. She was hunched over with arge tortoise shell on her
back.
The current pulled me under, the water closing over my head. I struggled, I fought, but it was no use. I was drowning, sinking deeper and deeper into the abyss.
And then, there was darkness.
The visions were endless, and in each one I died miserably, every death worse than thest in some ways. I wanted to scream, to wake up, to escape this nightmare. But I was trapped in the swirling clouds full of memories.
CH89
Memories.
Suddenly, I stopped flying through the clouds and stopped in ce. Inded, standing on a cliff overlooking a vast, endless sea. The wind whipped through my hair. The air was filled with a sense. of peace. Above me were the gathering clouds filled with memories.
And then, there was light. A blinding light that filled my vision, erasing everything. A tiny me, at spark of light in the darkness, appeared. I heard the shing of ws. Snarling beasts fighting nearby. Their ws made sparks that caught in a pool of blood. I emerged from the low me. I saw the world as it was then: a realm trenched in war. The celestial and human realms existed side by side, their boundaries blurred, their energies intertwined, flowing freely between each side.
But then, I saw the darkness creeping in, a shadow that threatened to consume everything. It grew deeper and darker as I turned my gaze toward the sound of the fighting. The fire in me grew brighter, stronger.
I watched the ck dragon and the white tiger circling each other, snarling, snapping. The blue tortoise sat to one side, calmly watching the fight, mindless of the danger. Its beady eyes reminded me of that old woman watching me be swept away.
A bystander more invested in the fight than in the resolution.
I felt a surge of anger. I rose up, casting my light over the darkness, cutting through the darkness, The three creatures turned to look at me. I swooped down, circling the battleground. My mes burned, the blood split, and the ripped fur, turning it to lush green. The tortoise meandered on, crawling back beneath the waves that roared and searched at the shore. The Seas rose, and I not longer sell it. The tiger slunk away as the foliage grew, disappearing into the green lushness. It
ck dragon.
cast one look back at me, covetous but conniving, as Inded in front of the ??
Then, it was just us.
¡°Do you understand?¡±
wounds 90
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH90
Morgan
I opened my eyes, the sunlight filled my eyes and made the sea sparkle. The clouds gathered and condensed into the form of a bird that. simply drifted on the sea wind. The clouds caught fire, turning into a beautiful, glowing phoenix. It was like something from an old ta try. Sunlight danced through the clouds partings. I heard water.
The Phoenix stood before me, taking on my appearance, but her eyes filled with a knowing glint of gold.
¡°They were your past lives, weren¡¯t they?¡±
¡°Our,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Our past lives.¡±
My heart leaped into my throat. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡ all the pain, all the suffering.¡±
The Phoenix nodded, her eyes filled withpassion.
¡°It is a heavy burden to bear,¡± she said, her voice filled with a sense of understanding. ¡°But it is a burden we carry.¡±
¡°Why?¡± I asked, my voice filled with a mixture of confusion and despair. ¡°Why did we have to
suffer so much?¡±
The Phoenix smiled. ¡°Because there is no joy without suffering.¡±
¡°But why must it be me? Us?¡±
Of the hundreds and thousands of creatures in existence, why did it have to be us?
She sighed. ¡°We were born in war. Born of war¡ Born of the suffering caused when those three are left to their own devices. We were also born of hope. And loneliness and despair. She chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Haven¡¯t you read the Loneliness of a Single me?¡±
I recognized the phrase. It was a book of poetry that my dad used to read to me. I had always. thought that it was so sad that there was hope in it, too.
It dreams of kindling, of a warmth so bright,
Of a time when it won¡¯t face the endless night.
CH90
Yet what would a single me be?
Without dark to illuminate.
And could of me remain, grow, glow, or wee
Without kindling?
A tiny sun beneath the vast dark sky.
A sun without a moon.
¡°And it is better that we suffer a few moments of despair, than allow them to destroy all of
creation.
I set my¨Cjaw. I disagree.¡±
She chuckled. ¡°Do you? You are the one who will bring bnce to the ck dragon.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Did you think it was mere coincidence? Got your idiot of a cousin was chosen. That circumstances aligned just so that you were the one to take that trial in her ce?¡±
My eyes burned. ¡°You mean to say that my dad had to die.¡±
She sighed. ¡°The Phoenix is more than a symbol of rebirth in life. We are the crossroads between this world and the next. Between life and death. We are, essentially, the veil. for those who cannot cross that veil, like our husband and his troublesome inws, how could they ever hope to rule over creatures who do? How can anyone empathize with creatures without ever having experienced what they feel?¡±
I didn¡¯t have an answer to that.
¡°Come. I¡¯ll show you.¡±
The clouds parted. For a moment, it felt as if a great wave of warmth enveloped me. The scene I was shown glowed with an ethereal light. There was a mari seated among the clouds, draped in a robe embroidered with ethereal light. The soft, golden radiance that filled the air was filled with a strange,forting peace. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was watching, but I felt no fear. As a scene drew in closer, the light grew brighter, and soon I found myself standing on one of the shimmering clouds. The air was filled with the soft hum of distant voices, as if the wind itself carried the murmured
of countless souls. The crowd the man sat on seemed to shift and grow into a grand, prayers ancient tree, its branches reaching up into the circling clouds of the heavens.
CH90
My breath caught as I recognized the sound and the man beneath the tree made of a cloud.
It was my father.
He sat at a mortar and pestle, humming to himself, 1 recognized his medicine¨Cmaking technique anywhere. I could almost smell it. There was a long line of faceless people near the cloud. I flew over them and hovered just above the line as one of them drifted down onto his oud. The soul came to him, faintly glowing. The forms suddenly turned into a little girl. His eyes softened and he smiled that same warm smile I remembered.
¡°Wee, little one. How can I help you?¡±
My eyes stung as I watched him. He didn¡¯t look up, but I didn¡¯t need him to. I was close enough to see the deeppassion in his eyes as he speaks to the young soul. She giggled lightly,
rew in a few sprigs of a cloud and watching him the way I used to as he prepared medicine. He something else I didn¡¯t recognize.
Tears welled in my eyes. My heart swelling with a mix of pride and all the grief I hadn¡¯t been acknowledging.
I felt disgusted with myself for a moment. Selfish. If my dad had continued living, what then? Hundreds of young women would have been sacrificed still. And he would have continued living with the woman who didn¡¯t love him, a brother who plotted his death and still.pletely unable to do what he loved. To see him able to do that to be as selfless, devoted, and caring as he had always been and could neverpletely be in life, eased my heart. I had never seen him so happy. I knew his real love had always been healing. I had always known that running the family had never given him any happiness. But to see him so blissful in his afterlife, it was hard to think that he had died for nothing.
¡°Rest now,¡± he murmurs to the little soul. ¡°You¡¯re safe here. You¡¯ll find peace.¡±
¡°I¡¯lle back to visit, mister!¡± She waved and turned into a little orb of light before flying away.
Eventually, he sent the little soul on his way, and I was prepared to go back, happy with what I had seen, but the Phoenix nudged me forward. Inded in front of him, shaken by the solidness of the ground beneath my feet.
¡°Wee, 1¨C
He broke off as he looked up at me with a smile then froze. His eyes were haunted. The fear that took over his face, the horror, shook my head.
¡°Dad?¡± I whispered.
CH90
He shook his head. ¡°My little Ren, you can¡¯t¡ It can¡¯t have been that long. You¡¯re not even¨C¡±
¡°I¡¯m not dead,¡± I said quickly. Just¡. visiting.¡±
¡°Visiting?¡± He blinked. I have never heard of a soul visiting heaven.¡±
¡°It¡¯s kind ofplicated¡¡± I chuckled and walked over to his table.
¡°I see¡¡± He whispered. His eyes were misty.
¡°For old time¡¯s sake?¡±
He hesitated, but then he smiled and nodded. I hopped up on the observation table, feeling like a little kid again. His eyes shed as he took my hand. His hand felt oddly warm¨Clike he was still
alive. I could almost believe that he was.
I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears as he pulled me into his arms.
¡°You¡¯ve been through quite a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡±
Chapter Comments N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
wounds 91
CH91
Morgan
When my tears finally died down, Dad pulled away, wiping his own face.
1
¡°Well, you¡¯vee to see a doctor, I suppose I should treat you¡ even if you¡¯re immortal.
now.¡±
¡°What does that mean?¡±
He turned away from me back to his mortar and pestle. ¡°When I woke up here, they gave me a job. Said it was a reward for all the good things I hadn¡¯t been able to do in my life because I was too busy doing other good things.¡± Heughed. ¡°The administration here has quite the funny way about them. They said I can either work towards my next life or stay here for the rest of my eternal one. Part of my new job is being able to tell what kind of spiritse to see me. I can see the changes you¡¯re going through. Though they all concern me as your father¡ I also recognize that they are inevitable.¡±
will, you choose to go back?¡±
He sighed. ¡°Maybe after I¡¯ve met my brother and my wife again¡ Hiro and a few other people.¡± He started mixing something together. I tried not to wrinkle my nose at the thought of him calling.
tell them by those familial titles still. My father had always been more forgiving than me. ¡°If you ne what ails you, huh? Other than your new status? What¡¯s happened?¡±
watched him. I couldn¡¯t help but smile, recognizing what he was making.
Do you think they¡¯ll taste the same here?¡±
le turned back and grinned. ¡°I¡¯m hoping they¡¯ll taste even better. I hear celestial peaches are finitely better than, you know, regr peaches.¡±
grinned at that. I loved the nea
ones. My dad had made me medicinal lollipops for as
ir back as I can remember. Making medicine for the family was the only thing of his healing udies that he¡¯d been able to continue to keep up really. I took a deep breath and began to tell im everything.
ad said nothing, nodding and listening the way he always did. His brow furrowed in incentration as he started rolling the lollipop onto a stick. The sugar stretched and folded like ffy as it began to cool.
suppose I shouldn¡¯t have hoped that the man who tried to attack you had ended up here. He¡¯s
CH91
lucky he was a celestial. Hopefully he¡¯d suffering for what he¡¯s done.¡± He looked back at me. ¡°But Queen, huh?¡±
1 kicked my feet and nodded, looking down at the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve helped a lot of people already. It¡¯s strange how being queen is so much like being the heir of the family. But Ari is much worse than
Mizuki was.¡±
Heughed. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d hear you say anyone was worse than Mizuki.¡±
¡°You haven¡¯t met her, so you wouldn¡¯t know.¡±
He chuckled. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re going to have your hands full. Best of luck.¡±
He smiled, a flicker of pride ying on his lips as he wrapped a set of lollipops for me.
¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, Ren,¡± he said, his voice filled with a sense of warmth and affection. ¡°You¡¯ve grown into a remarkable young woman.¡±
¡°I wish you could have been around to see me.¡±
¡°Something tells me if I was you wouldn¡¯t be where you are right now¡¡± He shook his head. ¡°Though I wish I didn¡¯t have to see it that way. Being dead really gives you a different perspective
on things.¡±
swallowed. ¡°Did it hurt?¡±
le smiled. ¡°The worst pain of it was realizing that I wouldn¡¯t be around to protect you any onger¡ I worried about the kind of person you¡¯d be. I knew it wouldn¡¯t take you long to igure out who was behind it¡¡± He shook his head. I have expected my brother to join me, erhaps directly by my wife soon after, and to hear that she had been added to the book of
murderers.¡±
blinked. ¡°It had never actually crossed my mind to kill them both¡¡±
lis eyes were misty. ¡°Then I did my job well.¡±
e offered the lollipops to me and came to sit beside me. ¡°How is Hiro?¡±
As well as can be expected,¡± I said. ¡°I want to bring him to the dragon realm with me.¡±
adughed. ¡°You vicious little thing. He¡¯d enjoy it, I¡¯m sure¡ though knowing them, they¡¯ll end
a with another child soon enough.¡±
hook my head, looking up through the swirling clouds. ¡°Are you happy?¡±
CH91
¡°As happy as I can expect to be¡ And you?¡±
My lips twitched. ¡°I think¡ I think I¡¯m getting there.¡±
He wrapped his arm around me. ¡°That¡¯s all anyone can do honestly.¡±
Light flickered overhead like a warning. He sighed.
¡°I think that means our time is up.¡±
I nodded slowly and let him help me off the bench. He squeezed me close. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
¡°Come back and visit if you can,¡± he said and kissed my temple. ¡°I¡¯m hoping to hear more about this husband of yours.¡±
¡°I will¡¡± I whispered, my eyes already stinging. ¡°I love you, Dad.¡±
¡°I love you, too, Ren. Give them hell, for me?¡±
1ughed and nodded. The warmth of his arms faded. Everything turned bright and then I was standing on the cliff again, overlooking the sea. Wind whipped around me but I felt more at peace
than I had a long time.
¡°I understand that we¡¯re¡ technically the same person, but there¡¯s got to be some rules.¡±
The phoenix flicked its wings, seemingly amused.
Then, I heard Tsuneo¡¯s voice.
¡°Darling, no need to flirt, you¡¯ll be up soon enough.¡±
I cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Eager, huh? Seems like we should to terms.¡±
I turned just as he appeared. He looked very bit like Tsuneo, but there was something about his expression, the way he held himself, that was different. Tsuneo had a regal, almost rigid posture, but the man floating there seemed much more rxed, devil may care, and indolent. There was a regalness to him, but it was different than what I was used to.
¡°We¡¯re negotiating.¡± I said, smiling at him. ¡°Where is Tsuneo?¡±
His eyes shed.
¡°No negotiations needed. Mind and body¡ We are one¡ Though I don¡¯t know of a single young woman who would not appreciate more than one capable husband.¡±
CH91
My face heated and I looked away from him. I heard himughing as I felt him vanish.
¡°He will get into trouble while we are away,¡± the phoenix said with a fond sigh.
¡°Hopefully not too much trouble.¡±
Sheughed. ¡°It is clear that you have no sense of how much trouble a husband can get into when his wife is away¡ Though it makes sense, since you have never been married be re.¡±
I frowned at that. ¡°Across all those lives I had never been married?¡±
¡°No. long enough to be married, so long as we were separated from him.¡±
e never s
The thought turned my blood cold. The veil had been closed for centuries¡
¡°What makes this lifetime so different?¡±
Slowly, she turned into another version of me, her eyes glowing like bright mes.
There has never been so much at stake before, as there is in this lifetime.¡±
wounds 94
CH94
gs Substitute Bride
Tsuneo
I opened my eyes to the side of the gardens. I looked down into the pool and saw Morgan there and stood. She would be there for quite some time, and we had things to do to be prepared for her arrival. Her ascension, her rebirth. A giddy sort of feeling took over me. I turned to leave the gardens. As I walked through the pce, my mind raced with thoughts of the fure. The events of the past few days had left me reeling, my emotions a tangled mess of fury and anxiety.
She will be fine. Tarofu, as he called himself, said from the back of my mind. Go find Hayato.
It was drawn to hear my father¡¯s name. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
wned. How did you know that?
ghed. This is our pce. It will tell us where anyone we to find within its walls is.
That was handy. But once upon a time, I was pretty sure that the pce was essentially the entire
capital city.
That will be true again as soon as we restored. Hurried along. I¡¯d like to get started soon.
I passed the area where Morgan had been poisoned. I remembered losing control. I remember. ripping Keiji¡¯s sister in half and I didn¡¯t regret it.
Don¡¯t. She¡¯ll be fine.
Part of me wondered if he said that about every celestial who had simply sustained physical
injuries.
As I approached my father¡¯s study, I read it myself for what I had to say. It was going to be so odd telling my father to convene a council of Elders, to hold trial, especially now.
I knocked on the door.
¡°Come in.¡±
I entered and saw him at his desk. He looked up and seemed relieved to see me, then cautious. He must have seen something about me had changed. But then I noticed that he wasn¡¯t exactly looking his usual self either.
CH94
¡°Father,¡± I called out, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°You look exhausted¡¡±
He chuckled, rubbing his forehead. ¡°I suppose it didn¡¯tpute earlier. It has been a rough few days with you unconscious, but I¡¯m. fine. Preparing for the elders to convene. What¡¯s on your
mind?¡±
I took a seat and leaned on my knees. ¡°Several things, and I want you to hear me out on a few that you will probably not agree with.¡±
He nodded.
¡°First. I¡¯m sorry for killing your daughter.¡±
¡°She¡¯s not dead.¡±
I blinked. ¡°Doctor Shang?¡±
¡°Partially, yes. She¡¯s still unconscious¡ Though I understand why you apologized. And also, while you aren¡¯t actually sorry.¡±
I grinned at that. ¡°You know me so well, Father. Hopefully, she¡¯ll learn to steer clear of my wife¡. Secondly, I¡¯d like you to take a break to actually recover from all this. I know the Convening of the ising up, but you need to rest for that¡ and I have changes that need to be
made to the pce.¡±
Celestial Compa
He blinked. He opened his mouth, then he frowned and narrowed his eyes before sitting back. ¡°Go
on.¡±
Ari¡¯s formal trial.¡±
Yes, that needs to happen, but she¡¯s disappeared.¡±
No. She¡¯s actually in an underground prison cell. She¡¯s been down there since the day Morgan as poisoned.¡±
le blinked. ¡°How can you possibly know that?¡±
just should vaguely to the walls. ¡°The pce.¡±
e nodded. ¡°Of course¡ that makes sense¡ Well, the elders are gathering, so we might as well do today.¡±
ireat. After that, you will go take a small vacation¡¡±
CH94
¡°And you¡¯re going to run the pce?¡± He cocked an eyebrow at me. ¡°What¡¯s happened to make you change your mood so much? Before, you were avoiding this at all costs.¡±
I smiled. ¡°I have no more fear about you suddenly disappearing.¡±
I stood and turned to the door. ¡°Your phoenix will return to you soon. I will head to the meeting
hall.¡±
If my father said something, I didn¡¯t catch it, but I had full confidence that he would do as I asked. I wasn¡¯t sure what Tarofu was nning with Ari, but it hardly mattered.
Now, go find this girl. A shrouded young woman shed through my mind. Then, a much younger girl appeared.
¡°Anya?¡± I frowned. I turned, heading to find her. Why would Tarofu want me to find Anya? The pce¡¯s corridors bent and shrunk until I was in the servants quarters area. I didn¡¯t know how I knew exactly which room was on this, but I did. As I reached the door, a vision rushed through my mind that fully exined exactly why Anya covered herself from head to toe.
I set my jaw and knocked gently. A momentter, the door creaked open. Anya stood there, her eyes wide with surprise between the slits of her veil.
She bowed her head. ¡°Your Highness, an honor. What brings you to my door?¡±
¡°May Ie in? It might be a touchy subject.¡±
She nodded and stepped aside, allowing me into her small quarters. It burned me. Anya was the illegitimate child of a noble and she had been sent to the pce to work here because her father didn¡¯t want her at home with his new wife. As I recall, she had an engagement nned a young nobleman in the kingdom, but it was cut off right around the time that Ari attacked her. At the very least, she should have been living in a better room. She shouldn¡¯t have been doing hardbor at all. She shouldn¡¯t have been serving Ari at all. But I had to hold back my anger about that for now. She closed the door behind me.
¡°How can I be of assistance, Your Highness?¡±
¡°I want you to testify against Ari.¡±
She went still. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness, I-¡±
¡°What was his name?¡±
¡°What?¡±
CH94
¡°The nobleman you were meant to marry. What was his name?¡±
She looke
away. ¡°Asura¡¡± She looked out the small window the way birds looked out their cages. He¡¯s the son of a noble to the South. He was married several years ago. Lady Ari was furious.¡±
¡°I remember, and I remember that you started to wear your veil around that time¡ I know what she did to you.¡±
She rubbed her arm as if hurt, it probably did.
Anya¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. ¡°S¨CShe¡¯ll kill me.¡±
¡°She won¡¯t get a chance to.¡±
¡°Can you swear that to me?¡± She asked, lifting her gaze. ¡°Can you swear to me that I¡¯ll be safe when I was here, when it happened? I know that Lady Morgan is very kind, but with Lord Kai and everything going on, her position is tentative. His Majesty¡¯s benevolence is never¨Cending, even for those who don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Her breath hitched.¡± He would just confine her to her rooms.
Everyone will forget. But she won¡¯t, and she¡¯ll be after me.¡±
I felt Tarofu step forward in my mind. I crossed the room and kneeled, but it wasn¡¯t me who
spoke.
¡°I swear to you, Anya of the Southern Pass,¡± her eyes widened. ¡°That you are safe. And she has much darker things
in her future for daring to abuse you and every other servant she has
harmed.¡±
Her gaze met mine, and I saw no doubt there. Shock, fear, and hope¨Cbut not a single glint of
doubt.
okay.¡±
wounds 93
CH93
Tarofu
I waited for a response, but it seemed that her negotiations with Morgan were taking a bit longer than expected. Wasn¡¯t listening any longer because the integration was starting?
I squinted down into the pole, trying to figure out which option it was.
Tsuneo¡ I crouched down, feeling him stirring at the back of my mind. What can you tell me about your Morgan?
Hisughter fluttered through my mind. A giddy, happy feeling that I was all too familiar with made me grin. It was lovely to know that even in this life time I was stupidly in love with her.
Images shed through my mind, but they weren¡¯t very clear, and there was a separation between his memories and mine. Still, the images were enough to tell me that Morgan was likely to take a while. I¡¯d have to find out why she was so skeptical of everything. To be fair, Morgan had grown up human. It made sense that she had a lot more resistance. There were also more lives to sift through, where I only had to deal with Tsuneo¡¯s lifetime. Tsuneo seemed¡ excited to get answers to all the questions that he hadn¡¯t known he had, and I was happy to show him all the perks of being a ck dragon. Our memories were speaking to each other in a strange but wee fashion. Pretty soon, he¡¯d be able to ask me questions directly¡.
Probably after we got rid of this pesky curse.
Speaking of this curse, I did need some information about it and these shes of images weren¡¯t exactly helpful. I looked around the garden and hummed.
I was itching to get the pce in order for her return and for the Convening of the Celestial Compass, but I couldn¡¯t exactly do that without getting my situation with Tsuneo in order.
I sat down, close my eyes and sank into my inner darkness. I pushed and pulled until the scene looked more like the throne hall had when I was king. Then, I saw Tsuneo asleep on the ground. He seemed so tired and young. Though I hummed, noting how simr that we looked. Morgan looked nothing like my love had long ago. Pyra, my me, my phoenix had been radiant, cast out of the golds and red of the very sun.
My heart raced with anticipation. I couldn¡¯t wait to see her again.
¡°Wake up,¡± I said, nudging his consciousness with my own.
He jolted awake and sat up with a low groan.
CH93
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Your doctor friend drugged us for a few days to keep me from killing a lot of people. Which was the smartest thing he could have done because I was prepared to kill a lot of people. Luckily, our loves are alive,muning, and well, but we are running out of time to prepare for their homing.¡±
Tsuneo¡¯s eyes widened, staring at me with the same dark opal eyes I remembered having eons.
ago.
¡°You¡¯re¡ You¡¯re the ck dragon, aren¡¯t you?¡±
¡°We are, yes, but we are not exactly a we yet, I suppose. So yes, I.¡±
He blinked. ¡°Are you the reason why I¡¯m so bloodthirsty?¡±
I grinned, hoping my teeth glistened. ¡°Only a little bit. I would have done much worse to that
man. You are rted to his name is¡¡±
¡°Was. Keiji.¡±
I waved him off. ¡°Is.¡±
He frowned. ¡°Keiji is dead.¡±
¡°What is death to a celestial? All you did was rip him to pieces. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± I grinned. ¡°then I¡¯ll show you how to eradicate someone, though I have a feeling we¡¯ll be getting some practice with
that soon.¡±
Tsuneo blinked and nodded, settling to sit across from me. I grinned at him.
¡°So yo
your father is a golden child,¡± I nodded. ¡°That is good. I could not have thought of a better ce to be raised than in the warmth and love of someone who resembles so much of my Pyra.¡±
¡°§²§å§Ô§Ñ?¡±
¡°I believe you call her the phoenix.¡± I grinned. ¡°And what a radiant name. Can you guess how long she and your morgan will be discussing things?¡±
He shook his head. ¡°I have no idea. What are they talking about?¡±
¡°I was hoping you would know.¡± I tilted my head. ¡°My fire is not one to speak for long with her incarnations, though she does not have much time to. She has so many of them, after all.¡± I huffed. ¡°She would not have so many. If she would allow me to destroy more entities¡¡±
CH93
Tsuneo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You love her dearly.¡±
¡°As you love, your wife.¡±
He smiled, a flush dusted his cheeks. ¡°Yes¡.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t think of a single thing they could be talking about? What Morgan might want to know
how long it may take?¡±
¡°Morgan is cunning and thorough.¡± Tsuneo hesitated, his eyes filled with a mixture of love and admiration. ¡°She¡¯s amazing¡intelligent, kind, and incredibly brave. I can only guess that she is trying to find the best way forward.¡±
¡°I had hoped that my union with my wife would be a little bit more expedient. Poisoned or not? You won¡¯t begrudge me a night with my wife before things get serious, will you?¡±
¡°A night with¡¡± He frowned. ¡°No.¡±
¡°Good, I-¡±
¡°No, you can¡¯t sleep with your wife.¡±
I blinked. ¡°You would prefer to sleep with your wife first, then?¡±
¡°Of course, I would.¡± He scowled. ¡°Even though we share the same body, it¡¯s not exactly the
same.¡±
¡°¡.have you consummated your marriage?¡± I asked.
Tsuneo¡¯s face flushed, his eyes darting away.
¡°Not yet,¡± he admitted, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s beenplicated.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s a shame,¡± I said, my voice filled with a yful tone. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we changed.
that.
Tsuneo looked hopeful. ¡°I am content to wait for her to be ready¡ She has already been through quite a lot. A lot of choices have been taken from her.¡±
¡°Then we must shower her with choices.¡± I chuckled. ¡°I know of no good husband who would give up the chance to romance his wife all over again.¡±
I thought back to our first life and shook my head. ¡°And I have the benefit of so much experience now. At first life was a disaster. I almost killed her at least three times.
CH93
He sputtered. ¡°Please don¡¯t almost kill my wife.¡±
I waited my hand at him. ¡°I was a different creature then. I didn¡¯t even have a name. My Pyra gave me purpose¡ Gave me a name¡ She is the light to my darkness.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
I focused on him. ¡°As such, I have a duty to protect her from all things¡¡±
¡°As every husband should.¡±
¡°I¡¯m so d that we cane to an agreement. So what do you want to tell me about this Ari and her son, Kai?¡±
His eyes hardened. ¡°She is trying to pass him off as mine.¡±
¡°We cannot have children. So, you know that. But I assume your concern is whether or not she attempted to create a child with you without your knowledge.¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
smirked. ¡°Well, how do you feel about asking her¡ in the most painful way possible?¡±
His eyes lit up with a familiar furious light.
¡°I¡¯d like nothing better.¡±
This was going to be fun.
wounds 95
CH95
Tsunco
I led Anya towards the kitchen. The memories Tarufu had shown me were all horrible. I knew that Ari had a history of being quite mean to the pce staff, but I had never imagined it had all been so violent. The worst of it had been while I was pretending to be unconscious. I hoped that some of the other victims would be willing to testify against her. None of them had heen hurt as badly as Anya, but that didn¡¯t matter. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
As we entered the kitchen, the servants looked up, their eyes wide with surprise. I cleared my throat, my voice filled with a mixture of determination and resolve.
¡°Listen to me,¡± I said, my voice echoing through the room. ¡°I am putting Ari on trial for her crimes against the pce. It¡¯s staff and other misceneous crimes. I want you to be heard. I apologize on behalf of the royal family for the abuse you have endured, and I want proper justice to be administered.¡±
The servants exchanged uneasy nces. A murmur ran through the group of them. They kept looking at Anya:
¡°If you testify against her,¡± I said, my voice filled with a mixture of hope and determination. ¡°You will bepensated in full ordance with thew. What can be made right will be made right.¡±
¡°Who will agree to testify against her about her abuse?¡±
The servants hesitated, their eyes filled with a mixture of fear and anger. But then, one by one, they began to nod.
¡°If you woulde stand with me, please?¡±
A few of them stepped forward.
There were more than enough to testify.
¡°Now,¡± I said, my voice filled with a sense of urgency, ¡°I need you to tell me about the things she has stolen from the pce¡ from you if applicable. I¡¯d like to facilitate the return of those items. quickly if they haven¡¯t already been returned.¡±
¡°She stole from me,¡± one of the servants finally said, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°She took my ne, the one my mother gave me¡.¡± She looked down. ¡°She said it was too nice for at
servant.¡±
CH95
Another servant nodded. ¡°My mother¡¯s wedding robes.¡± She sniffled. ¡°I¡ I couldn¡¯t even get
married.¡±
One by one, the servants began to speak. They described the items Ari had stolen and the valuables she had taken from them. Some of them knew about the robes and pieces of jewelry that Ari had taken from my mother¡¯s chambers, but I had no idea that she¡¯d also taken things from my chambers. As I listened, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of disgust. Ari was much worse than I first thought.
¡°Shall we go then?¡± I asked, gesturing toward the doors. ¡°Her trial will begin in just a few
moments.¡±
The servants nodded and they headed out the door. I turned back to the rest of the kitchen staff.
¡°Take your time,¡± I said. ¡°If anyone dares toin about dinner beingte, tell them to cook it
themselves.¡±
They giggled as I followed the rest of the staff out of the kitchen. I stopped to tell a guard to
round up anyone else who might have been abused, forced to do something they didn¡¯t want to,
or otherwise had a realistic grudge against Ari. He nodded and headed away.
I went to another group of guards with a list. ¡°Search Ari¡¯s room for these items. If you find them, bring them to the hall. If there is any spare coinage, bring it as well.¡± I smirked. ¡°I¡¯d like to pay reparations as quickly as possible.¡±
The guards nodded and went off.
I followed the servants towards the grand hall. Soon, more came to join the procession, including a knight. As I entered the grand hall, I was met with a cacophony of voices. The Elders were gathered, their faces etched with concern and anxiety. My father, sat on the throne, his eyes scanning the room. He looked a little more rested as if he might have taken a nap or a potion in the few minutes we¡¯d been apart.
¡°So d you all can make it for the trial.¡±
¡°Trial? What trial? We are here to discuss the Convening of the Celestial Compass,¡± one of the Elders began, her voice barely audible over the din. ¡°What are all these servants doing her?¡±
Father raised his hand.
¡°Crown Prince Tsuneo has determin
matter.¡±
that Ari¡¯s trial will take precedence. It is the more pressing
CH95
The Elders exchanged uneasy nces. ¡°Nothing could be more pressing than the Convening.¡±
¡°A great number of things are more important than the Convening. Like how Ari has been allowed to terrorize the pce staff all these years, and likely many citizens as she¡¯s pleased with no repercussions.¡±
A murmur ran through the group. Then, one of them shot to their feet.
¡°You expect us to try a member of the royal family-
¡°Need I remind you that Ari is a ward of the royal family, not a member,¡± I said. ¡°And her status has no bearing on the fact that she is guilty of several crimes and should be punished ordingly.¡±
Another scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but no one knows where she is. She¡¯s vanished. You can hardly try someone when they aren¡¯t here.¡±
I chuckled. ¡°She hasn¡¯t disappeared. She¡¯s simply been detained.¡± I turned to the servants. ¡°If you
ild take a seat, we¡¯ll get started as soon as the Elders pull themselves together.¡±
They nodded. The Elders continued to grumble among themselves. I could hear them specting whether or not I was lying.
Did you have Elders like this?
Tarofu scoffed. I am the Elder, and I would never suffer a babbling panel of buffoons to advise me. My Pyra set up the Elders for our children to guide them when we no longer wished to rule. They
used to be smarter.
I tried not tough. When the door swung open again, and the unit of guards I sent to search Ari¡¯s room entered, I could tell from the looks on their faces and therge boxes in their hands that they had found most, if not all, of what I had asked them to.
¡°If you could set those here? We¡¯ll get started.¡±
They set the boxes on the table in front of my father and then stood off to the side. I let my gaze sweep over everything in the boxes and felt myself growing more irritated. The jewelry was all nice. I didn¡¯t see anything that would have been Maya¡¯s, but even Tarofu recognized some of the pieces as family heirlooms given to former staff members. I let Tarofu step forward. His power surged through me, lighting up the floors and walls. A wave of energy rippled through the room.
Suddenly, there was a loud scream. A dark vortex appeared in the ceiling, and Ari came falling through the vortex, tumbling through the air and crashing to the ground in a heap. The Elders
CH95
gasped and shut up, but my father said nothing. His eyes were wide. Ari groaned and lifted her
head. She looked dirty and grimy. She smelled, too. When she met my gaze, her eyes widened with
disbelief.
¡°Had a nice time in the dungeons, thief?¡±
Chapter Comments
Tammy Bunder
Finally! I really hope this is brutal!!!
Michelle White
thanks for thest update a few days ago. please update again soon
wounds 96
CH96
Ari
I groaned and slowly lifted my head. My head spun. So many days in darkness had made my sense dull, but I heard his voice.
¡°Had a good time in the dungeon thief?¡±
I snarled, lifting my head. ¡°You-¡±
I broke off, stunned at the sight of the man standing over me, wearing Tsuneo¡¯s face, but there
was nothing in his expression that I could recognize as Tsuneo.
I went still. There was a darkness behind his dark opal eyes that had never been there before. The air felt cold. My heart raced.
Then, he turned. ¡°If everyone is
Then, I looked around.
here, let¡¯s begin.¡±
The hall was packed, filled with the Elders, servants, and a few guards. I saw most of the court there as well. It seemed that everyone but that human was here. Was she dead? That would be my
luck.
¡°What the hell is going on? 1-
¡°Quiet,¡± Tsuneo said, his voice low and cold. It felt like a hand had wrapped around my throat and squeezed. I could barely breathe.
¡°Father,¡± he said, turning to the king. ¡°Where would you like to begin?¡±
He blinked, looking between him and me. ¡°I¡¯m curious to know your sense of justice and proceedings, Tsuneo¡ I will allow you to run it as you see fit.¡±
A cruel, vicious smile came over his face. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±
He gestured to the group of servant. ¡°We¡¯ll start with the most disturbing of crimes: your treatment of the staff. Never has it been allowed, condoned, or right to treat those who care for the members of the royal family in such a fashion. You, who have benefitted only from the benevolence of the royal family have stepped on the very benevolence to which you owe your life, or did you forget that you are the daughter of a traitor and should have been killed?¡±
CH96
My blood ran cold. The king went still, his eyes widened. I cringed. I hadn¡¯t known that Tsuneo knew. I hadn¡¯t even thought he would ever bring it up. The murmurs that filled the room made me
sick.
¡°It seems that you were more than content to follow in your father¡¯s stead.¡±
I tried to speak but the sounds wouldn¡¯te out.
He turned to them. ¡°We¡¯ll go in order as you are lined up
here.¡±
I didn¡¯t recognize most of them, but I noted that Anya was at the very end of the very long line.
¡°Prince Tsuneo, is it really necessary to have every single one of them-
¡°Every member of the kingdom is just as important as every other,¡± Tsuneo said, ring at the man over his shoulder, his eyes gleaming with a dark light. ¡°If you seek to make a mockery of that belief, I¡¯ll have you bound, investigated, and tried within the week.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Close you mouth and listen.¡±
The Elder sat back, pale and clearly shaken. Tsuneo was furious, but I didn¡¯t understand why het would do this. Who cared about these peasants?
The first servant came up to stand beside Tsuneo, her eyes down cast.
¡°First, I want you to go to the box and find that which Ari stole from you.¡±
I could speak, or yell, I could barely move, but she went to the boxes that had been brought and pulled out a ne and bracelet set that I often liked to wear.
Sheunched into this sob story about how I¡¯d taken it from her, and how it had been a family heirloom, but who cared. She was a servants, she shouldn¡¯t have such nice things anyway. She was
y servant. Everything she owned belonged to me. I could take what I wanted.
my
Besides, she probably just stole it from some other noblewoman, or her mother or grandmother had. I looked the king prepared to defend myself, but I went still as I noted the look on his face.
His eyes were cold and furious.
One by one the servants and guards stepped up. I sneered at the man who stepped up.
¡°And what has Ari taken from you?¡±
my peace of mind, Your Highness.¡±
CH96 N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
¡°You have family who works here?¡±
¡°No, Your Highness. I would never allow my sisters to work here for as long as Prince Keiji was
alive-
The Elders sputtered.
¡°But they work in the city, at a ce that she frequents often enough.¡± He set his jaw. ¡°My sisters and I are saving up to buy back our family home from Elder Hara. Ari has¡ more than once intimated that she would ensure that we would all be fired if I didn¡¯tply ith her wishes.¡±
Elder Hara went still. Tsuneo didn¡¯t even nce at him. I red at the man, but I couldn¡¯t speak. The bastard should have been grateful that I had even deemed him worthy of the opportunity to
serve me.
¡°I will not ask the details of what she has ckmailed you into doing,¡± Tsuneo said. From the look on your face it causes you enough grief by the day. Was it illegal?¡±
¡°No, Your Highness.¡±
¡°Were you ever paid for it?¡±
¡°No, Your Highness.¡±
Tsuneo set his jaw and nced at me. His eyes colder than ever.
¡°I am at least grateful that she had the sense not to try to incriminate a royal guard, Tsuneo said, ¡°Is there anything else you would like to say?¡±
¡°I wish to be released from service,¡± he said, dropping his gaze. ¡°I¡ I do not think I will ever view my position in the pce the same.
Tsuneo went still. ¡°Even if Ari will never walk these halls?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Nor the streets of the dragon kingdom for the rest of her life.¡±
He said nothing.
? ¡°You need no
¡°Think on it, Doha.¡± He jerked his head up and his eyes widened. Was that his name? give an answer at the moment. If you decide that it is still too much, arrangements will be made for you and your family regardless.¡±
CH96
He nodded shakily, and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±
The guard stepped back and more people came up. Most of them taking pieces from the box or clothes. Some of them were my favorite pieces. The king looked more and more angry by the second. Good. He should be angry that all these peasants would dare speak against a member of the royal family.
When Anya came up and removed the drapings over her face, the entire room went still and quiet. The wounds were more disgusting than I remembered. I almostughed remembering the way she¡¯d screamed when the water boiled and burned her face and patches of ski celed off as easily as peeling an apple. The patchwork of scales was gnarled and distorted, but flickered lightly with that iridescent shimmer that had drawn so much attention ages ago.
What irritated me most, is that even with all the scarring, it was obvious that she had once been beautiful. I set my jaw. The king was still and pale, staring at her. She closed her eyes, trembling as she spoke and told the court how I¡¯d burned her, skinned her years ago. The Elder whose son she had been set to marry looked disgusted when he was n mentioned.
Tsuneo took her hand and cupped her face. ¡°Patience.¡±
She sniffled as he drew her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve been so very brave and so very strong, can you
hold on a little longer?¡°.
wounds 92
CH92
Morgan
¡°Am I ever going to get an exnation about what exactly you mean by that?¡±
¡°In our case, it would be better to show you. But I cannot do that so long as you are not agreeable to our circumstances. For as long as you remainpletely unaware of what ex. ly it means to be the phoenix, nothing will make sense.¡±
She huffed, crossing her arms. ¡°It ispletely unfair that he has it so easy. Though I suppose
that Tarofu has the need to have it as easy as possible.¡±
I blinked. ¡°Is that what you call him?¡±
She pressed her hands to her cheeks and blushed. It was so odd seeing that sort of girlish
expression on my own face.
¡°It is what he has allowed me to name him. He did not have a name until I gave it to him.¡± Her eyes turned sad,¡± No one had ever thought to give him a name. And he had never considered. himself worthy of one¡ So I called him that: Tarofu¡¡±
First¨Cborn Husband.
I shook my head. ¡°You two had quite the love story, didn¡¯t you?¡±
She turned bright red. ¡°Well, at first you couldn¡¯t decide whether or not to kill me or fuck me.¡±
My jaw dropped open. ¡°Who Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
She sighed dreamily.¡± He was such a brash young dragon then. And angry, too. It was Danta¡¯s fault, honestly. If he hadn¡¯t provoked him and started all that mess, it wouldn¡¯t have been so bad. But what can you expect from a tiger?¡±
¡°Now there are tigers involved?¡± I thought back to the vision and frowned. ¡°The Celestial Beasts are real. It¡¯s not just dragons?¡±
¡°Of course not, dear. If it was just dragons, and what would we be?¡±
I ran a hand through my hair and grimaced. She had a point.
¡°We need to hurry,¡± the phoenix urged, her anxiety rippled through the air, stirring up the clouds. I know him well enough. I assure you when he means clean house, he doesn¡¯t mean soap and
CH92
water!¡±
I had tough because that wasn¡¯t a phrase that Tsuneo knew before I had taken him to the human room. How had her husband figure out that phrase but she hadn¡¯t?
I guess that¡¯s what he meant by there was no negotiation needed.
¡°He¡¯s impulsive and he knows that I can¡¯t stay mad at him for long. Who knows what he¡¯s running
the pce and what he¡¯ll do? How long is this going to take?¡±
I snorted. ¡°As long as it needs to, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t cause that much of a problem.¡±
Her gaze cut to me. ¡°Thest time he was allowed to run amok, half of the kingdom¡¯s knights were fired, maimed, or simply eviscerated.¡±
I cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What did they do?¡±
Her jaw dropped. ¡°That is not an appropriate response! Never in all the times I¡¯ve been reincarnated, have I ever had an incarnation who agreed with him!¡±
¡®Maybe that¡¯s why we never made it to an age in which we could be married.¡±
She scowled. ¡°You sound like him.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take that as a separate for now. Though we will still be in your body, as I do not have one of my own.¡±
CH92
¡°Could I get you one of your own?¡±
¡°No.¡± She hummed. ¡°If you were to separate from me, you would essentially end up dying, and your husband would likely go into a terrible rage, and my husband would have to take over¨C it would be veryplicated and very messy. This is much simpler.¡±
¡°Fine. I guess we¡¯ll set some ground rules. Tsuneo and I¡ are¡¡± I hesitated. ¡°Courting, essentially. We¡¯re¡ married, yes, but we¡¯re not¡ that kind of married.¡±
She blinked and blinked again before her shoulders slumped. ¡°Are you telling me I can¡¯t sleep with my husband because you haven¡¯t slept with yours.¡±
I flushed. ¡°In so many words.¡±
She shook her head. ¡°So you take your time with everything I see.¡±
¡°I have no need to rush into sleeping with a man I only just met after a lifetime of thinking that I would never be married, date, or¡ or¡¡±
¡°Fuck?¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
She tilted her head. ¡°I suppose¡ that is partially my fault¡ You¡¯ve never¡ We¡¯ve never survived to your age before.¡±
I scoffed. ¡°Can we just agree that you and your husband follow Tsuneo and I¡¯s leads?¡±
She shrugged. ¡°Sure¡ but you¡¯ll have to tell him that.¡±
¡°He¡¯s your husband. Why do I have to tell him that?¡±
¡°Oh dear, because it¡¯s your rule¡ and my husband knows me too well not to be convincing. If you want that rule to stick, you¡¯re going to have to enforce it.¡±
I flushed. ¡°No one asked you to reincarnate in me.¡®
Her eyes softened. ¡°Would you rather be dead?¡±
My heart lurched. ¡°What?¡±
¡°You thought you were going to di
on the way to the trial. Would you have preferred it that way?
¡°Of course not. I just.
else had died. How was I supposed to expect to live?¡±
CH92
She shrugged. ¡°You and your family for a reason¡ You had the best chance of making it to the
realm.¡±
¡°Not we?¡±
She smiled. ¡°Every incarnation is like ayer. Some are as thin as silk. Some are as thick as dragon hide.¡± She looked at me.¡± You, Morgan, are unlike any other incarnation I have ever had, and that is why I chose you.¡±
I swallowed. ¡°In a good way?¡±
¡°In the best way!¡± She thrust out her hand. ¡°And I promise to tell you all of what that means. There will be no lies, nothing hidden, no secrets¡ will teach you things about yourself that you didn¡¯t even know and never thought you would want to know.¡±
I hesitated, meeting her gaze. ¡°If I change my mind, what happens? If you want to do something that I don¡¯t want to do, what happens?¡±
¡°Then we don¡¯t do it.¡± Her eyes turned glossy. ¡°We¡¯ve both had more than enough choices taken from us. I don¡¯t n on adding to the count.¡±
I looked at her hand then took it, shaking it firmly. ¡°Where do we start?¡±
wounds 97
CH97
Tarofu
Tsuneo was boiling with anger, but I let him seethe, holding Anya in my arms. My own anger banked for now. This was not a pain I could fix. That was not my gift, but my Pyra, my wife and Morgan, she could fix this, alleviate the agony I could feel radiation from Anya.
She sniffled, burying her face in my chest as she trembled.
¡°I know it hurts. I know how hard you¡¯ve worked to afford even a bit offort from what she¡¯s
done.¡±
She sobbed, and I could see her pushing through her agony, pushing through the blinding pain that would have dragged a weaker person into madness, all of it in silence and alone.
¡°I cannot apologize enough for what has been allowed to happen to you. I cannot¡ undo what has been done, but I can do everything I can to make it right, you understand?¡±
She nodded, sniffling, gripping onto me as if she didn¡¯t want to let go. She likely didn¡¯t. My Pyra was the only one whopletely returned from the otherside, nestling at the heart of her future lives, but our daughter, our Iridescent Moon, Mitsuki, our first daughter had some of her mother¡¯s propensities. She seemed to melt in my arms the way she had when she was just a hatchling. I stroked her hair.
¡°Thank you for speaking up, Anya,¡± he whispered and pressed a kiss to her temple. ¡®It¡¯ll all be over, soon, okay?¡±
She nodded. I draped the scarf back over her head and over her face gently then scanned the
room.
¡°Doctor Shang, take her into your care.¡±
He seemed stunned but he nodded and I handed her off to him. When I turned back to Ari, she was ring after Anya. It took everything in me no to kill her then, but I held back. Killing her would be too easy, and it would do nothing to figure out whose child Kai was.
I gestured. She was pulled up by the magic that bound her on the ground onto her knees, her head pulled back to look up at me, I could see the pain she¡¯d caused across the pce. Then, I saw Morgan and a sh of a de, her fierce dark eyes ring at Ari as if she would cut her head off at the least provocation.
Quite a bride you have, Tsuneo.
CH97
Heughed from the back of my mind.
¡°You have betrayed the royal family,¡± I said. ¡°You have betrayed the confidence ced in you as a ward, the leniency, and mercy that has been granted to you. You have betrayed this kingdom. What do you have to say for yourself?¡±
She choked, snarling. ¡°They¡¯re all lying. I can¡¯t believe you would believe a bunch of worthless
peasants over me!¡±
¡°Do tell,¡± Hayato cut in. ¡°Exactly how you came into the possession of apiszuli spun robe.¡±
¡°It was gift.¡±
¡°From who?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have to answer that-¡±
¡°Ari!¡± He thundered, mming his hand on the throne¡¯s arm rest, he red at her. Golden scales rippling up and down his neck. Everyone gasped, and I almost smiled. ¡°Just tell the truth, you ungrateful child! Every one in attendance knows, without a doubt, thest time apiszuli spun
robe was made and who it was gifted to.¡±
His eyes watered and he scowled. ¡°I took you into my family in honor of your mother. You were
just a child and while thews at the time said that you were to be killed, I spared you, and you do Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.
this?¡±
She flinched. ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s not-
¡°Quiet,¡± he said, ring at her. And I have heard enough of your crimes¡ your beliefs¡ youck
of contrition.¡±
He shook his head. ¡®I¡ I cannot bring myself to kill you, Ari. It is not in my nature. However, you will not enjoy the life you have been afforded. You will live as a traitor for the rest of your days.¡±
¡°But-
¡°Perhaps garner a bit of leniency with the truth of Kai¡¯s parentage.¡±
She scowled. ¡°He is Prince Tsuneo¡¯s son.¡±
¡°Do you wish me to survey the entire kingdom for every man you¡¯ve slept with in the past five years, Ari?¡± He asked. ¡°Perhaps the humiliation will be enough to make you tell the truth!¡±
I smirked as she flushed.
CH97
He took a deep breath, rubbing his forehead. ¡°I cannot think of a punishment fitting this. Severe enough¡ I know enough to know that there are not many options for Kai¡¯s parentage. Was it Keiji?¡±
¡°It¡¯s Tsuneo,¡± she cried. ¡°You can¡¯t-¡±
¡°Korin? Elia?¡± The gasp that went through the room rattled me.
Who is Elia? I asked, prodding Tsuneo.
My father¡¯s brother, he was exiled from the pce for attempting to take the throne from him.
I snorted. That made sense. I could see his face and smiled.
¡°I suppose we¡¯ll have the time to look into it¡ Though, we could simply ask Kai, hm?¡±
Ari scowled. ¡°He¡¯s too young to know anything!¡±
¡°I beg to differ, he knows enough to know that his father calls you his phoenix.¡± I smiled.
Hayato looked sick. He closed his eyes and murmured to himself.
¡°Guards, take her to the dungeons.¡±
¡°No,¡± I said, stepping in.
Hayato looked at me warily.
¡°The dungeons are too kind,¡± I said, looking down at her. ¡°Well, the dungeons the guards have ess to are, and they are far too easily escaped.¡±
¡°Tsuneo¡ you cannot propose to kill her.¡±
¡°Death is too kind,¡± I replied, my voice firm. ¡°She deserves to suffer, to know the pain she has
caused and suffer the same.¡±
Hayato looked at me warily, ¡°What do you suggest?¡± he asked, his voice barely a whisper.
¡°Exile,¡± I said and smiled. ¡°Permanent exile so that she will never be able to return.¡±
¡°What of Kai?¡±
¡°Do you think Kai deserves a mother who would lie, steal, maim, and use him for her own
ambitions?¡± I scoffed. ¡°His father does not even deserve such a bride.¡±
CH97
1 smirked. ¡°Though, perhaps that too is an option.
¡°What is your thought?¡±
¡°Kai¡¯s father must be nearby. Should he be captured, we will send them into exile together, but Ari will go first.¡±
¡°Do I have your leave, Father?¡±
He held my gaze. There was hesitance, but then, he nodded.
We¡¯re going to transport her? Tsuneo asked.
Who said anything about transporting her? We cannot catch her lover without proper bait.
I felt his confusion, but I said nothing. He would see soon enough. I turned to face her, my power surging through me. I raised my hand, my fingers collecting darkness in the air. The shadows deepened and turned heavy as they swirled around the room. A wave of darkness swept through the room, the shadows swirling and twisting, forming a monstrous figure that towered over Ari.
Ari¡¯s eyes widened in terror. She looked up. Hayato stood up.
¡°Tsuneo-¡±
The Elders gasped fearfully. I ignored them all and set the creature forward. Its jaws snapped open. as it lunged, its ws outstretched, its teeth bared. She screamed, high and shrill into the air.
¡°No!¡±
wounds 98
CH98
Tarofu
I didn¡¯t bother to hold her in ce. It was more enjoyable to watch the guilty try to escape their punishment. The way she shrieked and tried to dodge reminded me of a much simpler time, when my Pyra and I were still running and building the dragon kingdom and our connection with the
humans.
Celestials and humans alike tended to be like this at the end: fearful and desperate.
¡°No! Stop!¡±
Ari tried to dodge, but it was no use. The figure of darkness, crashed down on her, as if she could ever escape judgement from me.
With a sickening crunch, the figurended on Ari, its ws digging into her flesh. Ari screamed, her body contorting in agony. The Elders watched in horror, their eyes wide with disbelief. They had never seen anything like this before.
As the creature continued to attack, Ari¡¯s body began to change. Her skin hardened, her nails lengthened, her eyes glowing with an unnatural light. She was transforming into her dragon form, but it seemed to be agony. She fought, twisting and wing through the air. Not a single drop of blood was spilled. Her dragon scales began to melt, falling away like snow and dissolving into sparks of light that was swallowed by the darkness. I could taste her malice, her jealous and obsession. The more that was unearthed, the more I felt until I could see her whole life, rushing through my mind from the moment she was brought into the royal family to the moment she met Elia and started her tryst.
She wanted to be queen. She wanted Tsuneo. She wanted power and wealth and all the things that her father had wanted and died for.
I wondered if she knew how closely in her father¡¯s footstep she followed. After all, her father supported Elia¡¯s rise to the throne, not Hayato¡¯s. I wondered if she knew how stupid she was. Considerable. Let her father would have sold her off to Elia at the first opportunity.
What an idiot.
She let out ast cry, falling back to the ground,pletely human. The robes slipped and slid off her, just as dirty, but seemingly more ethereal for howpletely ordinary she was now. Shey here, her body trembling, her eyes filled with a mixture of shock and horror.
Ordinary, Human. Vulnerable and at the mercy of the whims of those with more power.
CH98
The darkness dissipated and Tsuneo was shocked into silence at the back of my mind. The whole hall was silent. The Elders watched in silence, their eyes wide with disbelief and fear.
How did you do that?
We are the ck dragon. We are the elder from once all dragonse. It is our darkness that
allows them light.
Tsuneo said nothing, but I didn¡¯t not expect him to.
Ari slumped forward, wrapping her arms around herself and shivering. She was pale and her eyes. were wide with shock and horror.
¡°Wh¨CWhat have you I¡¯m so¡ª What-
¡°Human,¡± I said, calmly. ¡°I made you human.¡±
She gasped. Her breath caught in her throat.
¡°Human,¡± I said again. ¡°As powerless as you¡¯ve made them feel, and until your lover pops up to
either rescue his phoenix or im his son, you¡¯ll be detained in the human realm.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t She choked grabbing her throat, bowling over and curling up.
Tsuneo-
seems for all
Humans can¡¯t live in the celestial realm unbonded to a celestial,¡± I smiled. ¡°And it seems his talk about you being his phoenix, he has not bonded you.¡±
crouched down to be at eye¨Clevel. ¡°I suppose even a snake like that could see the evil in you would poison him.¡±
ler lips trembled and she burst into tears, reaching for me only to be shoved back to the ground.
s she sobbed.
Tsuneo, you can¡¯t do this to me! What about us? What about-
motioned for the guards. ¡°Bring shackles. You¡¯ll have to drag her to the human cells.¡±
ayato¡¯s lips twitched, he seemed amused and amazed all at once. She screamed and fought as ey grabbed her and hauled her up. She choked on the very air she was trying to breathe. Her ow human body rejecting it.
miled and watched them drag her away.
CH98
I sighed, feeling at peace and turning to Hayato. He stared at me and for a moment he seemed to see me, and I him. I thought of our daughter, the first golden dragon and shook my head. He had
her heart.
¡°Prince Tsuneo,¡± an Elder began to speak. ¡°L¡ well¡ what¡
¡°Oh, until she dies.¡± I smirked at him. ¡°Exile is forever.¡±
how long will she be human for?¡±
They looked like they would pass out. It would serve them right, the bastards. Hing scanned the memories of the pce as they pertained to Tsunce and Haruka, they were lucky I wasn¡¯t going to exile them just yet too. I hoped it would serve as an example of what would happen if they crossed me. I could bet they¡¯d start scurrying to hide their secrets or push to get rid of Tsuneo
faster.
I almost couldn¡¯t wait to see what they came up with.
I turned to the rest of the room. ¡°Now, reparations are in order. Father, you had a dowry set aside.
for Ari, did you not?¡±
¡°Yes, I did¡¡±
¡°We¡¯ll start with that,¡± I said. ¡°For reparations. I would suggest a split by severity. We will exclude what should be owed to Anya, as I imagine it would take the entire sum.¡±
I rattle off how we would havepensated people who had been abused versus those whose lives had been altered in significant ways. Hayato stared at me, his eyes narrowed. I got the sense that he knew that I was not Tsuneo, but I didn¡¯t bother to confirm the suspicions in his eyes.
The Elders exchanged uneasy nces again, but they didn¡¯tment. Smart of them.
The total of Ari¡¯s dowry and personal coffers were marked out for division. The dowry itself was more than fair for her ce as a ward of the family.
With the matter of Ari¡¯s reparations settled, I took my seat beside Hayato. Tsuneo seemed still andpletely unwilling, but I brushed him off.
Like it or not, we are the Crown Prince.
¡°Now that¡¯s out of the way, let¡¯s discuss the Convening of the Celestial Compass,¡± I said. ¡°I assume
preparations are being made to receive them?¡±
Hayato nodded, still eyeing me. ¡°Though they have not begun as we do not have an answer for how many wille, nor a true understanding of the state of the pce¡ His lips twitched.
CH98
¡°With Lady Morgan unconscious, the thought would be to postpone if possible.¡±
Thest Convening must have happened too long ago for Hayato to remember the protocols. ncing over the Elders, it was possible that it had been before their time on the council as well. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
What had happened to the Elders from before. I tapped my fingers on the chair, turning it over. I¡¯d have to ask my wife, but for now, I just needed them out of my way.
¡°I have a proposition.¡±
wounds 99
CH99
Tarofu
The Elders looked terrified. I almostughed.
Good. It was better to have them running scared. It was only a matter of time before Keiji rose
again.
What? Tsuneo roared from the back of my mind.
You have much to learn about being a celestial.
¡°The Convening won¡¯t take ce for several weeks.
¡°How can you be so sure of that?¡± An Elder asked, his nose wrinkled. ¡°You have no idea when they
will arrive.¡±
Jilted my head looking at him. ¡°I suppose neither do you.¡±
He flushed.
¡°The turtles will travel by ocean from their ind, but their travel acrossnd will be slow. The tigers move quickly in bursts, but they will require frequent stops and they are much further away. There is a mountain range between us after all. With the size of the caravans they wille with¨C guards, nobles, women, servants¨Cit will take several weeks from the time they leave.¡±
They stammered and I pointed to the ceiling. ¡°And the Alignment always falls on the first day of the Convening. It is several weeks out.¡±
Hayato frowned, then he lifted his head, leading the Elders to lift their heads to the giant starpass in the ceiling. They had likely never noticed that it was more like a clock because they weren¡¯t keeping track of things as needed. They all looked back at me and I smiled.
¡°Should I go on?¡± I asked. ¡°Or you need me to exin how it works?¡±
Hayato smiled. ¡°Your proposition, Tsuneo?¡±
¡°You should take a break.¡±
My father looked at me, his eyes filled with surprise. ¡°A break?¡±
¡°Yes, a long, restful break. I smirked. ¡°You need rest. I can handle the preparations.¡±
CH99
Hayato¡¯s eve
widened and he nced at the Elders with a question in his eyes.
¡°Crown Prince Tsuneo, while I¡¯m sure the king wees your concern, we cannot prepare for the Convening without him.¡±
I scoffed. ¡°We cannot host the Convening without him. Preparing for it is a matter of having and executing the n, which should be mostly oversight for him if the Elders and the Crown Prince are doing their jobs properly.¡± I cocked an eyebrow. Are you telling me that you don¡¯t n to pull your weight with preparing?¡±
They sputtered.
¡°You are too young,¡± one of the Elders said, her voice filled with a mixture of disapproval and condescension. ¡°Youck the experience.¡±
¡°My father has never experienced a Convening, either. Have you?¡±
¡°That¡¯s beside the point.
¡°No. That is the point,¡± I said. ¡°He would be better off resting and preparing for hosting the event and leaning on his heir and his Council for the preparations unless you are admitting that you are not up to the task.¡±
They flushed and Hayato smiled, his eyes twinkling.
Another Elder huffed. ¡°And what of your wife? You should be focusing on her. You have not been married for long. You have a duty there that shoulde first. An heir needs an heir.¡±
I clenched my fists, my anger rising. ¡°My wife will be fine,¡± I replied, my
Dice firm. ¡°She is strong, she is resilient. And if the Elders had not allowed the monitoring of trade to be sox, taking kickbacks or whatever else you¡¯ve done, she would not be recovering from anything.¡±
They shirked back. There was no guilt in their eyes but fear. They didn¡¯t care what happened to Morgan, but they didn¡¯t want to be exiled the way Ari was.
¡°But she is still unconscious correct?¡± One of the Elders insisted. ¡°She needs your care.¡±
¡°I have no talent for healing,¡± I said. ¡°She is perfectly fine.¡±
¡°Son.¡±
I looked at him.
¡°Is she?¡±
CH99
I smiled at her. ¡°A phoenix always rises¡ His eyes widened. ¡°Even if there is only a spark left, and Morgan has more than a spark. She will wake soon I leaned toward him, meeting his gaze. ¡°But you need rest. You have lost two children in to my hand and another to her own greed. You have born the brunt of all of this for years, father. The Convening will be stressful enough without these things weighing on your heart.¡±
He pressed his lips together. I nced toward the scales on his neck and worked my jaw. The golden dragon should not be so drained.
¡°What do you say? A week at least?¡± Hayato hesitated. ¡°I promise not to kill any of them¡ Or exile them.¡±
He chuckled at that. ¡°I would know your mind about this. Why?¡±
¡°Because you¡¯re exhausted,¡± I said. ¡°And things¡ will change soon.¡±
He frowned at that. I smiled.
¡°For the better, father. ¡°I am your Crown Prince, aren¡¯t I? I am more than capable of leading this meeting. I am more than capable of supporting you.¡±
The Elders were clearly against it, but Hayato¡¯s eyes seemed to fill with understanding.
¡°Okay.
¡°Your Majesty-
¡°My son¡¯s wisdom is irrefutable,¡± he said. ¡°He will have his own part to y in the Convening, and if I cannot trust my heir with¡ nning a meeting, then the future of the kingdom is more
uncertain than I first believed.¡±
He stood and pat my shoulder. ¡°I will check in with you in a week.¡±
I grinned. ¡°They¡¯ll still be here, I promise.¡±
He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡±
He stood then and pat me on the shoulder. ¡°I think I¡¯ll get started on that right now.¡±
¡°As you should.¡±
¡°Though, I would like to know when my daughter¨Cinw wakes.¡±
I
1 grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to let you know.¡±
CH99
He left. As the doors of the room closed, I looked back at the Elders and smiled, enjoying their
nervousness.
¡°Well, let¡¯s get started.¡±
Hayato
That wasn¡¯t my son. It was a strange realization to be speaking to Tsuneo, seeing his face, yet being able to pick out all the little nuances that set him apart. I had no idea who I¡¯d been speaking to, but I wasn¡¯t worried. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
Was this something to do with him being a ck dragon? It felt likely. My head ached at the thought. My vision went blurry for a moment, and I wondered when thest time I ate was. I went to my chambers and asked for a meal to be brought to me.
As I sat down to eat, I closed my eyes and felt the weight of exhaustion on my shoulders. This exhaustion wasn¡¯t new. My mind had been weary since the attack years ago. If Haruka was here¡..
Haruka¡.
My Haruka. My chest grew tight, and my eyes burned.
on my
My body ached with fatigue. The food came, but I hardly tasted it. When I was done, I put guards.
door and went down to the secret passage to where Harukay. I reached the casket and. sank down beside it. Her body wasn¡¯t there, but the casket was still warm as if I had just put her there, as if she had simply gotten up and would be back.
¡°Hayato¡¡± I heard her whispering. I closed my eyes, resting my head on the stone and ss. The coolness of it soothed the pounding in my head. ¡°Hayato¡¡±
1 closed my eyes, sinking into a weing, painless darkness.
wounds 100
CH100
Hayato
Slowly, the darkness parted. Light glimmered and danced. Clouds whirled around me. I could see her smiling up at me from our shared chambers, lounging beside me, draped in nothing more than the robe that had slipped from my shoulders a few hours prior.
Then, fear hit me. My heart ached with grief. My body felt too heavy to move, but was this death or rest? I couldn¡¯t tell, and the thought of leaving Tsuneo with the throne in this way, filled me
with quilt.
Still, I saw her smiling, her eyes filled with a sense of peace. I was with her, in a world of dreams and longing and that guilt started to fade. I tried to hold onto it. Tried to remember it, then I was falling, drifting to the ground like a leaf.
I opened my eyes and found myself standing in a vast, sunlit meadow. The air was filled with the sweet scent of wildflowers, and the sky was a clear, vibrant blue. The moment was familiar, too familiar to not know exactly where I was. I wandered through the meadow, my heart filled with
hope.
Then, I heard a familiar voice.
¡°Hayato.¡±
I turned, my heart pounding in my chest. There she was, Haruka, standing in the center of the meadow, her eyes filled with a gentle smile. She was so beautiful, her hair waving in the breeze, her skin glowing with a soft, ethereal light. She was wearing her favorite of all my robes, the rich gold one. The one I¡¯d had herid to rest in as I couldn¡¯t bear to wear it, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t ever wear it again.
My feet were moving, my whole body leaning into it as I rushed, flew, glided across the meadow to wrap my arms around her. Sheughed, wrapping her arms around me as I pulled her into my arms. We stumbled and tumbled down the slight incline. Sheughed as we rolled.
We came to a stop and she pushed herself onto her elbows and smiled. A sense of peace wash over me. This was real, she was here. Wherever we were.
I cupped her face, reveling in the warmth of her face in my hand. I could barely breathe around the emotions building in my chest. The air was thick with tension, the kind that crackled between us like a storm about to break. It was just like it had been. The way my whole body felt electrified just being near her. Haruka smiled, lowering her face toward mine until we were barely an inch apart. Her breath ghosted over my face. I could feel her heart beating hard in her chest. Her eyes
CH100
were dark, intense, searching my face as if she were trying to memorize every detail.
1 was certainly trying to memorize every detail of hers. Had she changed at all in these five years? Had 1?
¡°Haruka,¡± I whispered, my voice rough, barely holding back the emotions.
She smiled, leaning closer to brush out lips together.
¡°All this time, dear husband, and you¡¯re not going to kiss me?¡±
The rush of heat that hit me at the sound of her voice, seared away any doubt or hesitation I had. The pull, the undeniable connection between us that had been there for the very first moment we met pulled hard. I couldn¡¯t resist. I didn¡¯t want to. It felt as though I had crossed these five years just for this moment.
Without thinking, I pulled her down to close the gap between us. She let out a soft, needy sound. I groaned. My blood heated. I rolled us over. She twined her legs around my waist with a soft giggle like always. Iughed along with her. Her hands reached for the ties of my robe, yanking and fumbling it open. Desperate as always. I took her mouth with slow, deep thrusts of my tongue, rolling my hips against her as she moaned.
The tears burning in my eyes fell, hot and heavy, but I couldn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t want to. I pulled back, lowering my mouth to nip and suck at her throat. I untied her robe and she wrapped her
arms around me.
¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± she said, her breath hitching.
What little restraint I had vanished. I pulled her robe apart and untied the scrap
of cloth she wore as underwear. She lifted up and crashed our mouths together, crashing out lips together with a desperate, aching need.
The kiss was wild, unrestrained, a collision of years of yearning desire and longing. I kissed her and she twined her hands in my hair, tossing out the pins that held it up the way she always had.
The familiarity of it, the ease of it made my heart light. I tried to hold back the tears until I heard her breath hitch and a little whimpering cry escape her. I looked up and found her eyes glossy.
Tears streamed down her face.
¡°I¡¯ve missed you just as much,¡± I said. ¡°Haruka, my fire¡¡±
She pressed our lips together gently and lifted up, crawling into myp. The feeling of her heat and softness, every luscious inch of her in my arms, sent shivers down my spine. I could barely
CH100
breathe. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.
She groaned. ¡°Hayato¡ Hayato, please.¡±
She didn¡¯t have to plead, but I loved the desperation in her voice. She nipped at my ear and grabbed my cock, stroking me. Heat pooled in my gut, but I didn¡¯t need her help to get hard. I lifted her leg onto my shoulder and helped her slide down onto me. I groaned into her mouth. She moaned, clutching me tightly, breathlessly. For a long moment, time stopped, and we clung to each other as if we were both afraid we would disappear.
Wasn¡¯t this the world between life and death? How much longer did we have together before we were separated again, maybe to never see each other again.
My heart raced. My mind spun, but all I could feel was her¨Cher warmth and strength, the way her kiss and love ignited fires in me hot enough to melt through iron. I pressed her closer. She rolled her hips, riding me. I matched her pace then took over, setting a harder, deeper rhythm. She
trembled, panting into my mouth.
¡°Yes,¡± she panted. ¡°Hayato¡ Yes.¡±
I kissed her, devouring her yet still hungry for more. I was lost in our mingling scents, the heat and pleasure spiraling and storming through me as I drove us closer and closer to the edge.
She shrieked, throwing her head aback as the pleasure crashed over her. I followed with a hoarse shout, thrusting hard and fast until all the energy seemed to vanish from me and I copsed on top of her.
Still, we kissed gently, almostzily. Our thrusts turned less frantic, but still deep and pleasurable as we chased the aftermath.
The world around us faded away until there was only the two of us. Slowly, I gentled the kiss, deepening it and holding her against me. I pulled back to rest my forehead against hers, our breath mingling.
¡°Haruka,¡± I whispered. My voice soft. ¡°If I¡ If I never get to say it in our next life. I love you.¡±
She smiled up at me. ¡°Why¡ would you ever think I¡¯d wait until the next life to hear those words
again?¡±
CH100
Chapter Comments
Michelle White
love it. wish there were more than 1 or 2 chapters at a time
Phyllis Neel
This story ispletely addictive xxxx
VIEW ALL 2 COMMENTS ?
4
< SHARE
POST COMMENT
wounds 101
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH101
Hayato
I went still, not understanding what she could possibly mean.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Her eyes twinkled, and she twined her arms around my shoulders. She shifted her hips forward, licking her lips as she squeezed me tight and made me groan with pleasure.
nations can wait a little, can¡¯t they? When has once ever been enough?¡±
letting her push me back and settle her full weight onto me.
elt like our wedding night all over again hundreds of years ago, before I¡¯d had children, concubines, or anything else to worry about other than this bright, heady feeling I got with her. I lost count of how many times we pushed each other over the edge, chasing our pleasure and the taste of each other, but when wey together in the soft grass, looking up at the sky together, the sun warming our skin. Haruka¡¯s head rested on my shoulder, her breathing soft and even.
I couldn¡¯t imagine a moment that I wouldn¡¯t want to be here with her like this. This had to be
heaven.
v second. I turned to look at her, smiling, before kissing her again, this time slower, savoring every every touch. It was a kiss full of promises, unspoken but understood, a kiss that said more than
mouth. words ever could. Haruka giggled into my
¡°You¡¯ve missed me, have you?¡±
¡°Always, I safth
¡°Stay with me a little longer,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible.
I smiled, my heart filled with a sense of peace. ¡°I would never leave you willingly,¡± I replied, my voice barely a whisper.
Wey there for a long time, simply enjoying each other¡¯spany. And then, Haruka turned to me, her eyes filled with a mixture of amusement and pride.
¡°I trust those concubines of yours have been keeping you busy in my absence. More children to
dote on?¡±
CHI?I
Iughed. ¡°Not so much¡ It¡¯s only been five years N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
She scoffed. ¡°What idiots! They finally have me out of the way, and they didn¡¯t even bother to use the time properly? Shame. I guess I couldn¡¯t have expected any better of them.¡±
Iughed at that, shaking my head. ¡°Haruka, please¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m serious. After all of their whining about how much time I have yours ok you¡¯d have thought they would have made use of the time.¡± She pouted. ¡°I was hoping for more children to dote on¡ Specifically, ones that hadn¡¯t been turned into evil little monsters yet.¡±
¡°Tsuneo has killed two of my children so far. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll make some recements.¡±
She went still, staring at me with a searching gaze.
¡°¡ What did they do?¡± She narrowed her eyes. You wouldn¡¯t have said it like that if they hadn¡¯t done something egregious. Who was it?¡±
I smiled, folding my hands behind my head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess? You were usually good at that.¡±
¡°You are in an oddly morbid mood. It must have been terrible¡¡± She hummed thoughtfully. ¡°¡ Keiji and that awful sister of his, yeah?¡±
¡°On the first try?¡± Iughed. ¡°You really haven¡¯t lost your touch.¡±
¡°I strive to please you, dear husband. So what in the name of the sky did they do? To Tsuneo? He may be a dragon of destruction, but he does not go around destroying things without reason.¡±
I blinked. A dragon of destruction?¡±
She waved her hand. I¡¯ll get into that some other time. We have plenty of time. My son killing your children?¡±
¡°Keiji kidnapped his wife,¡± I said. ¡°I have a feeling that there was more to it than that, but that is
all he said.¡±
¡°The new queen, right? Morgan?¡± She scoffed, ¡°He could never stand to let Tsuneo have his own things. And his sister? I forget her name.¡±
¡°You always do,¡± I said. ¡°She tried to poison Tsuneo¡ Morgan interfered and ended up getting poisoned. I shuddered. ¡°I was¡ certain he would go on a rampage when he woke up. But he was oddly calm. There¡¯s something off about him¡¡±
¡°He¡¯s awakened. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll get around to exining it to you one day¡¡±
THIT
¡°He sent me off to rest and said he¡¯d run the pce and get ready for the Convening¡¡± My lips. twitched. After he apparently turned Ari human.¡±
She squealed withughter. ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±
¡°I wish I was. He put her on formal trial and everything.¡±
¡°Look at my son, stepping up into his crown. I¡¯m d that anxiety has left him
¡°I, as well. I know he feared losing me, but I could not be with him forever¡¡±
Sheughed softly. It was a secret one. Mischievous too.
¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±
¡°One day you¡¯ll see. The full rich history of the dragon¡¯s line. The convening, huh? Well, tell me all about it. I have no idea what that is.¡±
I thought back to everything I knew about the Convening and told her everything I remembered as wey together. This meadow where we¡¯d met seemed more vibrant than I remembered, more calming and secluded, but that might have been because of how long it had been since we hade here.
Maybe this was the effect of death.
¡°I wonder¡ where they went when they died,¡± I said thoughtfully. ¡°I¡ can probably never admit this to Tsuneo, but even though they were terrible, I hope that they had at least a moment of peace before joining the reincarnation line.¡±
She chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re always so kind, my dear golden husband.¡±
¡°Not foolish?¡±
¡°Sweet,¡± she said. ¡°And there is nothing wrong with being sweet.¡±
Slowly, I started to doze off. I fought sleep, knowing that when I woke, I wouldn¡¯t remember her or
my past life or anything. I¡¯d be a child in someone¡¯s arms or maybe drifting through the afterlife, waiting to be reincarnated as a celestial or a human. But if there was even a chance, I couldn¡¯t maintain some of these memories. I would be eternally grateful.
Tsuneo
Hours turned to days since the first meeting with the Elders and Ari¡¯s trial. I continued to visit Morgan at the Pool of the Phoenix. Each day, I would kneel beside the pool, and feel my heart
CH101
aching with longing. Throfu was outright restless. We¡¯d hardly slept.
Today, I hoped that she would at least float to the top or open her eyes or something, but she was still unconscious, her body still as stone.
Tarofu growled, his frustration rolling through me,
My darling fire, when are you going to wake up? He huffed. The longer you sleep, the more havoc I will be allowed to wreak.
I almostughed at the thought. So far, all we had done was get most of the pce in line, take stock of what needed to be done to get the pce ready, and do random ritualistic things that turned the walls different colors and seemed to make the pce feel better. The Elders had practically fallen in line behind our orders, despite their initial protests.
¡°Morgan, is everything alright?¡± I asked aloud, reaching my hand into the pool. ¡°Won¡¯t you at least give me a sign?¡±
wounds 102
CH102
Tsuneo
The water pulsed and turned warmer as if in reply. At least I meant you could hear me. I sat down
with a sigh.
The loneliness was overwhelming. Without Morgan by my side, the pce felt empty and lifeless. I was starting to understand why my father said that no dragon was meant to be alone. Once I hadn¡¯t been bothered by solitude. I had craved it, enjoyed it. Now, the thought of being alone was
unbearable.
¡°I¡¯ve been spending most of my mealtimes with Kai,¡± I said. He misses you as well¡ I¡¯ve arranged tutors for him and they say that he¡¯s a bit behind, but catching up quickly¡
Her
He didn¡¯t inherit his smart from his mother¡
Iughed. You may be right.
¡°He¡¯s attempted to teach me some game he learned. It¡¯s distraction enough for now. But it won¡¯t
be for forever.¡±
I sighed and stood. ¡°I wille back this evening. Perhaps then we could talk a bit.¡±
Even just hearing her voice would be nice.
I left the pools and threw myself back into repairing the pce. How much of the pce had actually been damaged in the attack five years ago, But I was d to have something to upy time e aside from spending time with Kai. Pce staff came to help me, but I waved them off.
my
¡°I need you aff to be keeping the pce running as it is and preparing for their arrival.¡±
They left me with materials and went back to their stations.
How exactly am I meant to do this?
Tarofuughed and took over. It was like watching myself in a dream. The shadows melted and drifted over the materials they¡¯d left. The stones danced as if carried by the wind. Before lining up and reforming the fallen walls. Water and silt followed, glimmering with crushed gems.
Gemstone inside the walls?
You will understand when it¡¯s done, but the short version is that the gemstones act as magical
CH102
stores. It¡¯s why there was so little damage in the first ce and what gives the pce its
sentience.
We worked for fours, restoring the pce wall, and that was only the first part of the repairs that needed to be done based on the images that Tarof had shown me of what the pce looked like
before.
We swept through every room that had been affected by the explosion. I took note of what needed to be repaired and reced in terms of furniture to bring it up with the Liter over the pce¡¯s
budget.
But no matter what I did, no matter how busy I made myself, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of emptiness. I missed Morgan, I longed for her return. And with each passing hour, my hope seemed
shakier.
I finished thest of the repairs Tarofu wanted to make before lunch and headed to the kitchen, nning to have a quick meeting with the staff to check in on their progress and pass off a few more shopping requirements before they went to the marketter.
As I crossed the pce grounds into the central pce courtyard, I was met with a scene I hadn¡¯t expected.
The members of my father¡¯s harem were harassing the pce staff, their voices raised in anger and frustration. What they were so angry about, I had no idea, but I was about to find out.
Tarofu was already irritated and seemed ready to spill blood at the sight. I was hard pressed to deny the desire to punish them for their stupidity.
The servants cowered before them, their faces pale with fear. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. These women, who were supposed to be examples of grace and refinement, were behaving like savages.
I suppose she wants me to really clean house¡.
I almostughed at that, letting him take over. I had expected him to yell, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, we slipped into the shadows, melting into the darkness beneath a stone bench before appearing, sitting casually nearby.
My father¡¯s eldest concubine let out a shriek of terror. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
I didn¡¯t even move. I didn¡¯t have to. The concubines all went still and pale, staring at me as if I would make them human right then and there.
Tarofu was more than tempted. The concubines all turned to me, their eyes wide. They clearly had
CH102
not expected me to intervene, and were spooked by my sudden appearance.
For a long moment, no one spoke.
¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I asked, my voice low and even.
They flinched,
The eldest of the concubines stammered. ¡°1-
If you¡¯re going to lie, shut up.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t speak to¡ª¡±
¡°Quiet, Imanded, my voice echoing through the courtyard.
She flinched again and I looked back the staff. They looked nervous and I gentled my tone.
¡°Could you step aside please? We will go to the kitchens together in just a moment.¡±
They nodded and shuffled to the side. I swept my gaze over the group, recognizing each of them, including Keiji¡¯s mother,
Consider this your only warning. You may have been allowed to run amok as there was no one to watch you, to stop you. You may have been able to abuse your position, much the way that Ari did because my mother was gone, I was unconscious, and my father was filled with grief, but that is no longer the case.¡±
I rose, more gliding into a standing position. My body felt as if it were made of shadows, a darkness that resisted all light.
¡°You have no right to treat the staff any way you please,¡± I continued, my voice still cold and soft. They lost color from their faces and cowered, staring at me like frightened creatures would stare at a creature nning to eat them. ¡°They are our staff, citizens of our kingdom. They support us in return for our protection. They are not your ves.¡±
The women exchanged uneasy nces. One of them, the younger of them all shuddered.
Th¨CThey
¡°I will not tolerate you harassing them. If you have a valid reason to reprimand them, that is something different, but never should you raise your voice or your hand to them. If you continue to harass the staff, you will bear the consequences.
CH102
The eldest of them and Keiji¡¯s mother set their jaws, trembling.
¡°Are you going to kill me the way you killed my children?¡±
I smiled, coldly, turning on her and staring in her eyes.
¡°If you give me reason to.¡±
She gasped, looking as though she would faint. Tarofu had stepped forward. I wondered what that looked like in her eyes.
¡°Now, I looked over at the staff. ¡°I am a reasonable man. Did they have business with you? A request? Are any of you assigned to their chambers? The harem atrge?¡±
¡°No, Your Highness,¡± the young woman in front of the group said. ¡°None of us are.
I looked at the concubines. Are you looking for the staff for the harem? The kitchen?¡±
The eldest set her jaw. ¡°My lunch iste.¡±
I nced at them. ¡°You¡ Gen, you work in the kitchens, correct?¡±
wounds 103
CH103
Tsunea
He flinched, clearly surprised that I knew his name
Eventually, he shuffled forward, nodding and bowing his head. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
¡°Do you know why her lunch iste? He hesitated, ncing between me and the woman. ¡®Do not fear telling the truth.¡±
¡°Lady Maro has requested that she have lunch alone, earlier than the others, on the opposite side of the pce in a private parlor and has required a special menu. I cocked an eyebrow. ¡°We have had problems procuring the ingredients for it.
I scoffed. ¡°And the rest of you?¡±
¡°Our meals arete as well!¡± They said.
1 scoffed. Let me guess. They have much of the same requests?¡±
Gen ducked his head. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
¡°And what is this request?¡±
¡°Star Fruit Pastries.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.
I shook my head. Star Fruit has been out of season for months.
Tarofuughed from the back of their minds. It seems they are trying to gain your father¡¯s favor.
What does that mean?
He snickered. Star Fruit is known to make a woman more desirable, more lovely, and more alluring as it gives them a sweet scent¡ and makes them more adventurous in the bedroom.
He cackled, and I rubbed my head. He showed me an image of it and it took everything in me not to flush.
My mother had often been seen with the fruit in hand, snacking on it randomly, and my father had always looked at her with a knowing smile. I suppose I am grateful that I didn¡¯t know exactly what they were doing when I was younger.
How often did my mother flirt with my father in in sight aside from almost exclusively wearing
CH103
his robes? I had to remember to somehow procure Star Fruit for Morgan though I didn¡¯t need to make her smell any more lovely than the already dd Restraint was already font enough
hand
It grows in the garden around the Pools. No worries. He chuckled. I have a feeling that my Pyra is imparting all sorts of tips to your wife.
I could only hope
¡°Let it be known, you will not be allowed to overbunden the staff with your ridiculous requests. don¡¯t care if none of you like each other. I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t want to share a meal together. I don¡¯t care if one person wants one thing and somebody else wants something else. You will not burden the staff with your squabbles,¡±
¡°I am the first concubine
¡°The only person who may burden the staff with her whims is the queen, and you are not her, nor
will YOU ever be.¡± She flushed. I turned to Gen. ¡°You can have them all served in themon room
area of the harem if they will not take meals in the dining hall. I will allow for them to eat
separately in their own rooms or if they are dining with my father, their children, or each other, but none of these separate parlors or randomly across the pce arrangements any longer. Whatever modifications you have done to the parlors they have been using as their own personal dining rooms, I need a tally of them and to get them to me as quickly as possible. In addition, they will all be served the same meal as the rest of the pce.¡±
Short of a health need, there is no reason that any of them should need any special amodations.¡± I nced over them. ¡°If you have personal servants or a rtionship with staff member who can and is willing to make you whatever specialty thing from your home region, that is something different, but you will not make yourselves, your whims, nuisances. And it wille out of your personal budgets.¡±
Their jaws dropped.
¡°Go from me,¡± I said. ¡°I imagine you¡¯re famished.¡±
They grumbled, ring. ¡°Wait until His Majesty hears about this.¡±
¡°I doubt you will like the oue.
They stomped off, growling and grumbling. I turned to the servants, who were watching me with at mixture of relief and gratitude.
¡°For as long as my wife is healing, I will be running this side of the pce as well. Bring your concerns and outrageous requests to my attention and do not fear retaliation, I said, my voice filled with a sense of reassurance. They will suffer much more for the attempt than you ever will at their hands.
The servants nodded, their eyes filled with a mixture of hope and gratitude.
¡°Now, let¡¯s get to the kitchens.¡±
We got to the kitchens and 1 shared the decree with the entire staff. They looked like I had taken all of their burdens away with such a simple decree. I could only imagine how stressful dealing with the concubines was without my mother¡¯s presence and with Morgan still just starting to figure out her ce in the pce.
I left them to finish making lunch and headed to the main dining hall. I entered with steady, deliberate steps, my eyes scanning the long table where members of the royal family were seated. The air was thick with tension. Most of my siblings, who generally avoided me, looked stiff in their seats as if they were afraid of offending me and ending up like Keiji and his sister. It was a good fear to have, considering their ambitions. As I walked to my seat, I felt their eyes on me¨Cthe unease, the quiet fear¨Cand yet it didn¡¯t stir a single emotion in me.
Fear me, a deep, dark part of me said. Fear me.
Is that you? I asked, prodding at Tarofu.
Do not me me for your resentment towards these people. Tarofu sighed. Making them all human wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing.
I scoffed at that and headed toward my seat. My father wasn¡¯t here, not that I expected him to. Morgan¡¯s seat was still empty, as was my mother¡¯s. At the far end of the table, several other seats were conspicuously empty. Father¡¯s concubines, most of them anyway, had chosen to make their absence a statement. I wasn¡¯t surprised. My orders had cut through their petty games with one another.
Better passive defiance than antagonizing me with their idiocy while I ate. I suppose they thought it might rattle me, or that I would care.
A few of the more calcting ones were here, though, sitting primly in their ces, offering me furtive nces, no doubt hoping to stay in my good graces. Their smiles were thin, their attempts at conversation with others strained, but they wouldn¡¯t dare speak to me directly.
Good, I didn¡¯t want to have to deal with them either.
CH103
I took my seat in my seunt erat, noticing the chift in the atmosphere. My other siblings
tank,
were here too, scattered along the long, ornate each one of them avoiding my ge. They had never liked me. How could they? They had pected Keil or one of my other brothers t inherit the throne, but Father had made it clear that
that was not a good idea.
workely going to inherit, even if knew
Eh, Tarofu said. We could rule for a few centuries. That should be long enough for Haruka to have another child.
wounds 104
CH104
Tsuneo
I blinked at that, trying to keep my surprise off my face. Hope filled me. Was my mother reallying back?
You mean¡ You mean she¡¯sing back?
Of course. Why would think that she wouldn¡®
I shook my head. A staff member, a new girl, came to me and filled my water cup. I thanked and a drained it quickly. People came in, pushing carts full of food with them. I started to eat, trying not to be saddened by Morgan¡¯s absence and savoring the quiet that hung over the room. The tension didn¡¯t bother me. It never had. Let them fear me. Fear was useful¨Cit kept people obedient, kept them from crossing lines they shouldn¡¯t.
If more people had feared my father, I doubted that Kai would even exist¡..
¡°You started eating without me?¡± I looked up as Kai came in. His little feet rushing toward me. chuckled as he pouted up at me.
¡°I thought you were taking a nap.¡±
He rubbed his eyes. I picked him up and set him in Keiji¡¯s seat. Someone gasped in horror, but 1 ignored it and waved a servant over to fill his te. Kai swung his feet under his chair, his small hands gripping the edges of his te as he stared at me with wide, curious eyes.
¡°I was, but still.¡± He pouted. ¡°I was looking forward to eating
¡°Well, I havent taken a bite yet.¡±
With you.¡±
¡°We should have fruit first,¡± he said. His small face lit up with an innocent smile. ¡°Do you like peaches?¡±
¡°I do. Would you like some?¡±
He nodded. ¡°They¡¯re my favorite. They¡¯re really good!¡ But aren¡¯t they out of season?¡±
¡°Not quite,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s a farm that supplies the pce that grows peaches year round thanks to the fairies.¡±
¡°That¡¯s so awesome,¡± he said.
I waved the new girl over. She brought a bowl of fruit.
¡°They¡¯re best cut up, Kai said.
¡°Yeah? How should they be cut?
¡°First, you¡¯ve got to do it in halves and then¡
I followed his instructions, cutting a peach for him. His bright little voice cut through the awkward silence that filled the hall. I couldn¡¯t help the slight twitch at the corner of my lips. Kai was the only one who talked to me like this, unafraid, oblivious to the weight of everything surrounding us. It was probably strange for them all to see me following directions from a five year old as if cutting a peach into eighths instead of half would make it taste better.
Soon, his little te had a pile of peach slices. I sprinkled just a little sugar on them as he instru We drank tea, then I picked one up to taste, pretending that it was the best version of
or had.
ging his legs even faster. ¡°See! I told you they were the best like this!¡±
od,¡± I conceded, chuckling. I reached for one of the slices, holding it between my cks. ¡°Thank you for teaching me the proper way.¡±
He lifted his chin proudly. ¡°Lady Morgan says that even crown princes can learn something new.)
I chuckled. ¡°My wife¡¯s wisdom knows no ends¡¡±
The table remained silent except for the soft clink of utensils and the murmur of servants. No one else dared speak. They avoided my gaze, each of them too wrapped up in their own difort to even feign normalcy.
The hall remained heavy with silence as we ate.
Then, of course, one of them had to say something. It didn¡¯t surprise me who it was that had the gall to talk. He always has more pride and arrogance than sense.
¡°Don¡¯t you think its disgraceful? I look down the table. Kaito, my older brother, spoke loud enough to make sure I heard, not that it was hard. ¡°After all your talk and that farce, to be acting like this? He¡¯s not even trying to hide that it was all a rouse for that human¡..
¡°Care to speak up a bit louder?¡± Tarofu asked, taking over before I had a chance to even think about it. It seemed he enjoyed these sorts of reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t think everyone can hear you.¡±
Why are you humoring him? I asked.
CH104 N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
Watch and learn young one. There is more to dealing with coat pilities then mate
He sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t scare me.¡±
¡°Your foolishness is well documented.¡±
He flushed and jumped to his feet. Turning Ari haman was cruel! I don¡¯t how you did it. We¡¯ve always known there was something off about you
I believe the correct term is exemry. Beyond yrprehension-
¡°You¡¯re just-
¡°Superior, even.¡± I leaned on the table.
You must learn to deal with the enemies in your own house, Tarofu said. He is a coward. weakling, there are many in this world like him. Consider it practice for the Convening
Why not just tell him to shut up?
Because, dear Tsuneo, you must some times y the cards you¡¯ve been dealt. They do not see you as their brother. They do not see you as anything more than an oddity. A favorite. Disarming them requires them to see a different side of you. Your interactions with Kai are already rattling their cages¡ ying the role of a snarky younger brother will go along way.
Toward what?
Toward gaining eyes into whatever schemes they may have.
That gave me pause, but I sat back and watched, trusting Tarofu¡¯s wisdom
¡°It was uncalled for to embarrass a member of the royal family in front of servants.¡±
¡ like you¡¯re doing right now?¡±
One of my sisters snickered, but caught herself when Kaito red at her.
¡°The only one embarrassing us is you.¡± He thrust his finger in Kai¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? How Ari gets punished, and Kai is still sitting here, I wonder if Father is ever going to stop coddling you and let it be known that he is your son!¡±
Before Tarofu responded, Kai looked up from hisst peach slice with a frown of confusion.
Tsuneo¡¯s right. You¡¯re a fool.¡±
CH104
Another sister burst into a fit of giggles. Kaito red at Kai..
¡°How dare you¡ª
¡°I¡¯m not Tsuneo¡¯s son.¡± He wrinkled his nose. ¡°Tsuneo¡¯s not old enough to be my father. Father is a lot older¡ Like his dad¡¯s dad¡¯s age.¡± He paused and frowned. ¡°Well¡ at least he looks that old. I mean really old.¡± He looked at Kaito. And, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s not nice to insult people? It¡¯s not smart to insult people who could kill you either.¡±
I smiled as Kaito¡¯s jaw dropped open. Kai looked up at me with a wide¨Ceyed, innocent look.
¡°Why do they think that you¡¯re my father? We¡¯re cousins.¡±
Kaito blinked, clearly not expecting the correction. I raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite myself.
¡°¡ cousin?¡± Kaito¡¯s confusion mirrored the rest of the table¡¯s.
guess
Kai nodded. ¡°Yep. My father always calls Tsuneo¡¯s father brother¡.¡± He frowned. ¡°I that makes your father, my uncle, right?¡± His eyes brightened and he looked up at me. ¡°Do you think he¡¯d let me call him uncle instead of Your Majesty?
wounds 105
CH105
Tsuneo
Kaito sputtered, struggling to speak.
I regarded Kai with a wry smile. ¡°Is that what you want? To call him uncl
¡°Well¡ sort of.¡± He poked at a peach. ¡°He¡¯s a lot nicer than my father, so I want to have a good rtionship with him¡ And he¡¯s the king, so I should definitely work on a better rtionship with him so I won¡¯t have to live like father does.¡± He leaned closer. ¡°I have a bigger n thought.
I leaned closer and lowered my voice. ¡°Oh, and what is that?¡±
¡°You have to promise not to tell, he whispered, pursing his lips. ¡°I¡¯m trusting you.¡±
He narrowed his eyes and I smiled, leaning down so my ear was closer.
I promise. I won¡¯t even tell Lady Morgan.¡±
He hesitated then leaned up and whispered soft enough that no one else should have heard it. I was impressed that he knew enough to actually whisper.
¡°I want to be adopted.¡±
Tarofu cackled. This kid is the best!
I leaned up and eyed him. ¡°Lofty.¡±
w do you
¡°I know, but I have a n. Do you think it¡¯s possible if I do well on my studies? think 1
d be doing something else?¡±
I smiled down at him and chuckled. ¡°Why are you pulling me into your scheming?¡±
¡°Lady Morgan isn¡¯t here, so you¡¯re the next best option.¡±
Iughed at that. ¡°I can¡¯t argue with that. My wife is quite crafty. I picked up my ss. ¡°And I¡¯m sure he¡¯d love to, even if you don¡¯t. I¡¯ll vouch for you.¡±
*Really?¡±
I nodded. ¡°Kaito isn¡¯t too much different than the idiot I killed or his sister, to give you an idea.¡±
Someone down the table gasped and dropped their chopsticks.
CH105
¡°But he had iting, Kai said, huffing. ¡°That philosopher says do not stir up trouble if you do
not have solutions.¡±
Interesting paraphrasing, but urate.
¡°I¡¯m sitting in his seat, right?¡±
¡°You are.¡± I paused. ¡°How¡¯d you know?¡±
He nodded down the table. They all seemed angry when you put me in the seat, and there wasn¡¯t a seat for me.¡± He frowned and scanned the table. Though I¡¯m not sure where my seat would even
be.¡±
¡°It can be right where you are if you¡¯d like,¡± I said.
¡°He hurt Lady Morgan, right?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°As long as I can still y with Lady Morgan, and I don¡¯t have to acknowledge that guy¡ I gratefully ept your aid.¡± We shook on it and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how serious he seemed. He looked down bashfully, his voice a whisper again. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted an older brother.¡±
I pinched his cheek and whispered back, ¡®It¡¯ll be nice not to be the youngest.¡±
¡°Awesome,¡± he said, blissfully unaware of the storm his words had started, returned to his peaches, his legs still swinging under the table. The hall went silent again, but this time, I felt a simmering amusement bubbling within me. I pushed my peaches toward him, expecting him to take at least half of the pile.
It seemed like the brotherly thing to do. And it was the least of the treats I owed him for embarrassing Kaito and clearing up my suspicions. Having them all look at Kai suspiciously and wonder what I was going to vouch for him was going to be the highlight of the day.
I almostughed out loud at how suspicious and irritated they all looked. They were probably going to report to their mothers about this new allegiance and specte about what was going to happen to them.
But I didn¡¯t dwell on that. It wasn¡¯t as interesting as the fact that we were cousins¡ which meant Kai was the son of the traitorous uncle I had only ever heard about. I¡¯d thought he was dead, but it seemed like he¡¯d survived his coup attempt.
He had been a co¨Cconspirator with Ari¡¯s father, it was no surprise that they had kept in touch.
CH105
Interesting that Ari had be entangled with him enough to bear him a son.
How surprising that his son was as cheerful and sweet as Kai was. I supposed this was why my father had allowed Ari toe in as a ward of the royal family.
¡°There is only one uncle who isn¡¯t ounted for,¡± I said. I leaned back in my chair, fingers tapping the edge of the table as I nced at Kaito. He looked like he wanted to spit nails. ¡°Seems like I should have Ari brought back for questioning, and wasn¡¯t so uncalle or to exile her in the first ce.¡±
Kaito grumbled and sank back into his seat and didn¡¯t say a single word more.
Lunch ended in the same strained silence it had begun with, save for Kai¡¯s asional bursts of chatter. The concubines who had been in attendance and my siblings ate in sullen quiet, their eyes fixed anywhere but on me. Kaito had the good sense to hurry through his meal and leave as quickly as possible, as though he feared saying something else that would make him
dumber than he was.
eem even
When they had finished eating, each of them left, leaving me and Kai as the only people in the hall by the end of it. It was a bit concerning that my father hadn¡¯te down. Eating with everyone was the best part of his day, usually. I suppose he was more tired than he let on.
I stood, nodding briefly to the servants as they cleared the table,
¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°Lunch was lovely.¡±
Kai, still swinging his legs, hopped down from his seat, beaming up at me with a bright, innocent
smile.
¡°Tsuneo, can you walk with me to my lessons?¡± he asked, eyes wide with that hopeful gleam only a child could manage.
I hesitated for a fraction of a second. There was work to be done, records to review and whatnot, but I nodded all the same. If Tarofu was right, it would serve me to let the servants at the least see me as less of a murderous sibling¨Ckiller, and I could use a little more joy.
You¡¯re learning.
There was something about his unshakable innocence that was oddly refreshing.
¡°Of course,¡± I said. How are you liking your lessons so far?¡±
Ka practically bounced at my side as we left the dining hall, his small hand reaching for mine
CH105
I
without a second thought. The action surprised must didn¡¯t y forehand and
walked through the corridors. I let him chatter adventure he was nning in his mind
et his lessons, his tutors, and whatever new
As we passed through the pce corridors, servant downward as we walked. It was all routine to me
fed and mered wide, their cast
pe her part of life in the pce B Kader seem to notice any of it, caught up in his own world of stones and quer
¡°So,¡± Kai said, ncing up at me, ¡°are you really ging to vouch for me, or were you put ying
mare just
along?¡±
I smiled. ¡°I am a man of my word¡ little brother
wounds 106
CH106
Tsuneo
His eyes lit up and he threw his arms around my legs, squeezing tight. I pat his head.
I¡¯ll be the best little brother,¡± he said soft and carnest.
¡°Of that, I have no doubt.¡±
He looked up. ¡°Are you going to be there for dinner too? You have lots of work to do, right?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±
He nodded. ¡°Do you have to stay in the pce all day? Or do you get to go outside sometimes?¡±
¡°Sometimes.
That sounds boring,¡± he remarked with a small pout. ¡°I bet I could help. I¡¯m really good at organizing things.¡±
A faint smirk tugged at the corner of my lips. ¡°Is that so?¡±
¡®Yup!¡± Kai said proudly. ¡°Just you wait until I can read and right. I¡¯ll be the best helper ever.¡±
Better than Lady Morgan?¡±
de flushed. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±
chuckled, squeezing him to my side as we reached the room.
You¡¯re a smart man.¡±
knocked on the door. His tutor, an elderly man with a stern expression, opened the dor. He was ew and a bit unfamiliar to me, but Tarofu gave me his name.
Master Neo,¡± I nodded. ¡°Thank you for educating him.¡±
le is a great student.¡± He looked down at Kai. ¡°Are you ready to continue?¡±
i nodded let go of my hand. Kai followed the man inside. The boy nced back at me, waving
est time before disappearing into the room.
CH106
As soon as the door closed, the silence returned, wapping around me like a familiar shroud, but it wasn¡¯t ufortable. Even Tarofu seemed a little more at ease.
What was that?
Loyalty starts small, Tarofu said. Much like respect¡ my Pyrn taught me that. Something as simple as acknowledging someone by name is the first brick for a strong foundation.
I chuckled. Your wife is quite wise.
I have found that those with a sense of time, understand the value of using that time to better
themselves.
I froze at that, trying to get over in my mind. Was that the secret to my father¡¯s wisdom? I couldn¡¯t say that the humans were very wise in general, but I could see his point.
If one knew that they were always running out of time, they would naturally want to conserve as much of it as possible. Repeating the same battles, the same struggles, never trying to make things better would indeed be miserable.
It seems that
I will learn a lot more from my wife¡¯s human experience than I ever imagined.
Tarofuughed. Look forward to it, and the day that you will teach her something that she will desperately need.
I turned and made my way to my father¡¯s office. The office was dimly lit, the shelves stacked high with ledgers, records, and scrolls that held the history and affairs of the pce. The door to the left led into my own office. I wondered, for a moment, how often he¡¯d walked into my office¡ taken the portal that led to my mother¡¯s office.
or
I sat behind his wide wooden desk, flipping open thetest report from the treasury. My fingers traced the lines of figures, just checking to make sure that things were in order, but there was something wrong.
The pce¡¯s ledgers were meticulously kept¨Cor they were supposed to be. But as I scanned the most recent entries, I noticed several inconsistencies. There were severalrge sums of money that had vanished it seemed. Not all at once, but in little increments that wouldn¡¯t have seemed strange at the first nce. I couldn¡¯t take the time to trace all of the amounts at the moment, but I could see enough to understand. Someone was siphoning money, and they were doing it well enough to avoid detection¨Cuntil now.
I leaned back in the chair, flipping through the documents to get a better sense of things and how much money was truly missing. This wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d found errors like this. Thest time I
CH106
had been just a child, sitting with mother, going over the books, learning to read them.
If I recalled, my mother had sussed out the issue fairly quickly and taken care of it. This felt like the same pattern as then too, so it was likely the same person.
I wasn¡¯t sure who was bold enough to steal from the pce again using the same techniques, but I could bet they weren¡¯t a servant.
They ha
had to be a member of the royal family, but who had my father given ess to the ounts
over the years?
deer with a
I closed the snap and stood, my mind already working through the possibilities. This would require more than a casual investigation, and I wasn¡¯t sure if we had the time to do it before the Convening, but I could at least get started.
I stared at the closed ledger for a long moment. After everything that had happened recently, it was unlikely that it had started recently. I opened it again, flipping to where the funds should have been allocated for Morgan¡¯s trips to the human realm for those trapped on the other side
and nodded.
There was money a supplies missing from there, too, so someone among the Elders had to be involved, too. A dead one? One still alive? I wouldn¡¯t know until I caught them for sure.
The thought amused me. Whoever it was must have thought they could get away with it or thought it wasn¡¯t an act that would get them exiled.
It would.
Tarofu cheered. Do you think we could find them before they wake up? My Pyra would never let me exile a traitor over money..
Iughed. I think Morgan would.
I slipped the ledger under my arm and walked out of the office. The halls of the pce were empty and quiet, save for the asional servant who bowed as I passed, I nodded at them all and made a note to check in on Anya as soon as possible.
My first stop was the treasury office. If funds were missing, that was where the trail would begin. The man in charge of the records there, an older official named Renji, had been around for centuries¨Cloyal to the family, or so he imed. But loyalty was a fragile thing, and money had a
of breaking even the most steadfast bonds.
way
When I arrived at the office, Renji was seated at his desk, scribbling notes in
a ledger of his own.
CH106
His brow was furrowed in concentration. He flipped back to another document and then murmured to himself.
¡°¡ that doesn¡¯t seem right¡¡±
¡°It probably isn¡¯t.¡±
He looked up as I entered, a flicker of surprise crossing his face before he stood and bowed deeply.
¡°Your Highness, he greeted, his voice steady but wary. ¡°What brings you here today?¡±
I dropped the ledger onto his desk with a thud, watching as his eyes flicked down to the cover. He frowned down at it. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
¡°There¡¯s a problem with the records,¡± I said, my voice calm and measured. ¡°Funds have gone missing.
wounds 107
CH107
Tsunco
Renji¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Howrge? Not a simple calction error?¡±
¡°Given that they arerge sums that have been broken up into smaller mounts and moved around? The sums are toorge and too secretive to be that.¡±
He opened the ledger. He scanned the entries, his eyes widening as he saw what I¡¯d already discovered. He opened the records he¡¯d been looking at. His throat bobbed as he swallowed, clearly unsure of what to say.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know how this could have happened,¡± he stammered, his voice weak. ¡°We¡¯ve been following all protocols. No unauthorized transactions¡ at least none that I¡¯ve seen
I raised an eyebrow, leaning forward slightly. ¡°And yet, there¡¯s money missing.¡±
Renji¡¯s hands shook as he fumbled with the papers, his panic rising. He wasn¡¯t the thief. That much was clear from the way he seemed confused. He checked and re¨Cchecked numbers, but he looked just as confused as he should be.
Stop applying pressure on him, Tarofu said.
He¡¯s the first stop.
Tarofu sighed. So much was lost¡ Look at his hands, Tsuneo.
dropped my gaze to his hands and were shaking, but then I could see the faint lines of what ooked like light there. It was in a pattern. I could almost read it.
What is that?
Jaths of loyalty. He hasn¡¯t broken a single vow. Remind him of that. We are a reasonable man, we Iways have been.
I know that you have done all that you should have,¡± I said. He raised his head. ¡°I did note ere to cast doubt on you. You are the expert, however, and I need your help uncovering the how nd the who.¡±
enji¡¯s shoulders slumped and he grumbled, shaking his head.
no longer handle the day¨Cto¨Cday, Your Highness. His Majesty asked me to take on a higher level
CH107
of management when you were struck unconscious. He needed more support with the war and all.
My eyes bulged. ¡°What war?¡±
¡°After the attack on the pce, there was a wave of attacks on the borders. We found them to be bandits and mercenaries, but he never uncovered who was behind it, n what they wanted, but His Majesty was adamant that they were prioritized.¡±
Sacred Lands, Tarofu said, growling. There are only a few who would know where they were and have a reason to attack them.
Care to exin.
Later. We need to speak with my Pyra before that.
¡°Where do you suggest we start with this investigation?¡± I asked.
Renji went quiet, looked across his desk, and then rang a bell. A younger man came in, one I recognized as Renji¡¯s nephew. He did not have oaths on his hands.
¡°I want a list of everyone who has ess to the treasury ounts,¡± Renji said, his voice cold. ¡°And I want it within the hour. Do not make me wait.¡±
He looked spooked. ¡°Y¨CYes, of course, uncle. He nced at me, bowing, his hands trembling as he turned. ¡°I¡¯ll get it to you immediately.¡±
He knows something.
I watched him leave and made a note to read the pce¡¯s memories about what had transpired in his office. Then, I left Renji¡¯s office.
As I walked through the pce, a familiar voice called out from behind me.
¡°Tsuneo!¡±
I turned to see Kai running down the hallway, his small legs pumping as he rushed toward me, his tutor trailing far behind, calling for him to slow down, though he seemed amused and far less stern than he had been earlier. Kai reached me, breathless but grinning, holding up a piece of
er covered in colorful drawings. paper
¡°Look what I made!¡± he said proudly, waving the paper in front of my face. ¡°It¡¯s for you!¡±
I nced down at the paper. It was a crude drawing, the lines uneven and the colors bright and
CH107
messy, but there was no mistaking the figures. Two people stood at the center¨Cone tall and dark- haired, clearly meant to be me, and the other smaller, with a bright smile, unmistakably Kai. The messy words were just recognizable enough.
Brothers Forever.
¡°You made this for me?¡± I asked, surprised by the warmth in my voice.
Kai nodded eagerly. ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re always so busy, so I thought I¡¯d make you something fun¡ I couldn¡¯t figure out how to draw Lady Morgan this time¡ or write sister¡ Master Neo is helping
me learn.¡±
For a moment, the tension from the ledger, the theft, and the scheming faded into the background. I crouched down to Kai¡¯s level, taking the drawing from his small hands.
¡°Thank you, Kai,¡± I said smiling. I¡¯ll keep it, and I¡¯m sure my wife won¡¯t mind being left out of this
one.¡±
His face lit up with joy, and he threw his arms around me in a hug. I hugged him back. My eyes burning a bit. I remembered being his age and knowing that only my parents would ever hug me until I found my phoenix.
I remembered how lonely that felt seeing my other siblings hug each other freely.
It had never seemed that Kai had ever been able to even hug his own mother and father. I rubbed
his back.
¡°Where you headed?¡±
¡°I¡¯m learning history. We¡¯re headed to the gallery.¡±
I chuckled. ¡°Enjoy it. I look forward to hearing about what you¡¯ve learned over dinner maybe?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.
He nodded as Master Neo reached us.
¡°He was hopeful to run into you, Your Highness.¡±
¡°Kai has great luck. Though if he needs me, feel free to simply ask any of the staff where I am, though I am usually in my office around this time of day.¡±
Master Neo nodded. ¡°I will certainly do so.¡±
Kai and Master Neo continued down the hall. I could hear him talking to Master Neo about all the tapestries and murals they passed with wonder. I stood there for a moment, the drawing still in
CH107
my hand. A part of me marveled at the boy¡¯s innocence, knowing that his mother was a snake and
his father was no better.
1 hoped he kept it..
Hourster, Renji delivered the list as promised. He looked furious, but his nephew looked like a man on the edge of a breakdown, buckling under the weight of ther stack of books he had. Whether he was actively involved or not, I couldn¡¯t tell just yet.
¡°I¡¯ve also had him pull the ledges for the past five years as a starting ce.¡±
He grunted and swayed, setting them on the edge of my father¡¯s desk.
¡°I will leave my nephew to assist you going for the afternoon, as I have a few reports to review for the Convening preparations.¡±
I nodded. ¡°Thank you, Renji. I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle in handy.¡±
If only just to watch him either not do what I asked or get more nervous. He seemed to be the time to have obvious tells. The warm light from themps flickered faintly, casting long shadows. over the pages as I flipped through them, asionally asking Renji¡¯s nephew to cross¨Ccheck amounts and entries. The discrepancies weren¡¯t ring at first nce; whoever had orchestrated this had been careful. But not careful enough.
wounds 108
CH108
Tsuneo
Renji¡¯s nephew, Sota, seemed to rx the longer we went on. I could tell based on the tension in his posture how close or how far I was away from the information I needed. Ibed through the entries, marking each one that looked suspicious, whether he seeme more tense or not. Some i told him about, some I didn¡¯t bother to.
The trail of missing money stretched back to the year that the attack happened but specifically started the fiscal cycle right after my mother was dered dead and I was in aa.
It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.
I dug deeper into the records, following the money as it flowed into different ounts, each one more convoluted than thest. Most of it had been funneled into ounts associated with the pce harem, specifically the ones controlled by Ari and several of the more prominent concubines. It was subtle, hidden within routine transfers and expenses, but there was no mistaking the pattern.
Knowing now that Ari had been cavorting with Elia meant that at least a part of this money had gone toward paying his livelihood or his goals.
¡°Pull Lady Ari¡¯s ount for the past five years.¡±
He didn¡¯t seem bothered. Either he didn¡¯t know, or Ari had simply been taking money for her own, ends. Both of those options seemed likely. My lips curled slightly as I read her name again. She had been just as selfish as I always imagined. I wondered how long it would be before I found all the traces of her machinations.
¡°As well as all the ledges of my father¡¯s concubines. We¡¯ll start with Lady Maro.¡±
He flinched, and I smirked. It made sense for her to be involved. She was the eldest concubine,
and she hated my mother. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she and Elia had a fling. Had Ari known? How long would it be before she found out about Elia and Ari?
Not long given Kai¡¯s revtion at lunch.
I could only bet she would be at dinner.
Maybe she¡¯d hide. Maybe she¡¯de forward and confess her involvement with the coup. How many others of my father¡¯s harem had Elia sunk his ws into? Other men involved with Elia and is coup? The Elders?
CH108
Is there no one in your father¡¯s circle trustworthy?
I had no idea, but I looked forward to finding out.
No wonder father was so tired these past years. Traitors were everywhere. The thought made my blood boil, but I forced myself to remain calm. Anger wouldn¡¯t help here. I needed to stay focused.
Sota¡¯s nervousness had amused me, but now I needed answers from him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.
¡°Chart the spending differences and give me a report. I¡¯m going to speak to your uncle for a
moment.¡±
I made my way back to the treasury office. I had half of my attention on Sota in my office, letting Tarofu watch him. The pce seemed quieter than usual, the tension from earlier still lingering in the air. When I reached Renji¡¯s office, I didn¡¯t bother knocking. I pushed the door open, startling
him. He nearly dropped the quill in his hand.
¡°Your Highness? Renji stammered, standing from his desk. ¡°Where is Sota?¡±
¡°Combing through some of the records. I¡¯ve found the trail,¡± I said bluntly, dropping the ledgers onto his desk with a heavy thud. ¡°The funds have been rerouted mostly to harem ounts, specifically those tied to Ari and several concubines.¡±
Renji groaned. ¡°Ari? That girl¡ But she¡¯s-
¡°Human now, yes, but she wasn¡¯t when this started.¡±
¡°I was going to say a ward¡¡± He shook his head. ¡°How could she have gotten ess to the
ounts?¡±
I frowned. ¡°Who was in charge of giving ess back then?¡±
¡°I was, but I would have never given her ess. I didn¡¯t. I remember she- His eyes went hard.
¡°That¡ little¡¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll kill him myself, Your Highness. There¡¯s no need to both to exile him,¡± he growled. ¡°Sota had ess to my seal. He and the king would have been the only people who could have given her
ess.
¡°¡ not even an Elder?¡±
He opened his mouth and shut it with a loud click.
CH108
¡°I am not absolving your nephew guilt. I simply want to catch everyone involved this time.¡±
He nodded and sank into his seat. ¡°How far back does it go?¡±
¡°The embezzlement began five years ago.¡±
He groaned. ¡°It will take weeks to get the records straight and see that the money is restored.. What¡ what do you want me to do? It is quite the undertaking before the Convening.
¡°I want you tounch a targeted investigation,¡± I replied. ¡°Start with the remation of any and all keys, including those from the Elders. No one gets a single coin, not even the staff for the shopping, without my say so. Start your reconciliation with what is physically in the vaults. Use only people who have sworn oaths to do the counts, once those records are straight, allow for the preparations to continue but only grant financial management to sworn staff. Then, start with the harem ounts. Cross¨Creference every single transaction made and give me a tally of how much
they¡¯re each over from the past five years. If you could, check what the amounts were back when
my mother was running it all. Follow the money as much as you can¨Cevery coin, every transfer. I want to know where it¡¯s been going and who¡¯s been benefiting.¡±
Renji nodded shakily, scribbling down notes as I spoke. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll begin immediately. But¡ it¡¯s clear that they had help from someone. Is there a chance that the trail of money leads out of the pce?¡±
¡°Very likely,¡± I said, my voice cold. ¡°But we¡¯ll deal with that as we narrow down who. There are ways to make them talk.¡±
Renji swallowed hard, his pen scratching furiously against the paper. He nodded.
¡°I¡¯ll have everything ready for you as soon as possible¡ and keep an eye on Sota.¡±
I paused. ¡°You understand that if he is implicated..
¡°I understand, and I would expect nothing less.¡±
I met his gaze, then nodded. I turned on my heel, already thinking of my next move. A gnawing suspicion settled in the back of my mind.
Elia had been benefitting from all of this for certain. He was likely behind the attack that had nearly seeded in killing me and my mother, but he wasn¡¯t alone. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the pce or the capital city. Elia had disappeared after the failed coupl
born.
I was even
The thought of him made my blood simmer. Knowing that he was Kai¡¯s father only angered met
CH108
further. My father was benevolent to a fault. He might have allowed Elia back if Elia had married
Ari or wanted to. He might have given his blessing, but they were no more in love than Ari had truly been in love with me.
Elia had been using her and whoever else he had contact with within the harem and the Elders to support himself and likely to fund his next move against me and my father.
wounds 109
CH109
Tsunco
I clenched my fists, the realization sending a fresh wave of anger through me.
Had he been behind that idiot¡¯s ess to poison?
What other strings had he been pulling in the pce all this time?
I turned sharply, heading back toward my office, my mind racing ahead. If the funds were being funneled to Elia, that meant there was a trail. He would have left traces, contacts, payments, something that could lead me directly to where he was staying. I didn¡¯t want to have to wait for news about Ari to reach him, assuming that he cared about her at all.
This time, he wouldn¡¯t be so lucky as to just vanish into wilderness of the celestial realm.
I was going to exile him in the most painful way possible so he could live the rest of his life with his phoenix.
When I reached my office, I closed the door behind me. I opened the door between my and my father¡¯s office. Sota hadn¡¯t moved from his spot, but he was still working. Good.
He was probably working toward some sort of leniency.
Hours passed, and the tension between my eyebrows was building at a steady pace. A knock at the door interrupted my thoughts. Sota was still working quietly and Renji hadn¡¯te to see me.
¡°Enter,¡± I said, my voice cold and steady.
The whole of my father¡¯s harem harem members entered my office. I wasn¡¯t surprised. They were
most likely here to co
about the seizure of their treasury keys.
Lady Maro red at me. ¡°You overstep your ce.¡±
¡°And yet you havee to speak to me,¡± I said. ¡°I assume my father told you that you are to deal Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
with me and not him.¡±
She flushed.
¡°The King refuses to see us,¡± one of them whined, her voice filled with a mixture of entitlement and petnce. ¡°It is our right.¡±
CH109
¡°Not if he does not grant you an audience,¡± I said. ¡°What do you want?¡±
¡°Not that you would know anything about what a Husband and wife talk about.¡±
I smirked. ¡°I know plenty. You are a concubine not his wife.
She snarled. ¡°You think you have power now, but when-
¡°My father has more important things to do than to entertain you. He is exhausted,¡± I replied, my voice firm. ¡°He needs rest,¡±
¡°But we are his wives, one of them protested, her voice rising. ¡°He has a duty to us.¡±
I shook my head, my eyes filled with a mixture of frustration and determination. ¡°My father is the
king,¡± I replied, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°He has a duty to the kingdom. There is no kingdom
with hini and his health. He will see you when he feels he is able to.¡±
¡°You will return our treasury keys to us. We have things to purchase for ourforts.¡±
¡°Based on the ledgers, you all are more thanfortable,¡± I said. ¡°Get out.¡±
¡°Wait until the king hears about this!¡±
I scoffed and stood. ¡°Fine, since you wish to be so obstinate.¡±
I rounded the table. ¡°I would rather be done with this.¡±
I pushed past them and led them all to my father¡¯s chambers. As I grew nearer, I started to slow. There was something telling me that he wasn¡¯t in his rooms.
The guards seemed unusually quiet, their eyes filled with a mixture of fear and concern.
¡°Is everything alright?¡±
One of the guards hesitated, his eyes darting nervously from side to side. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen the King in days,¡± he replied. ¡°It is¡ unlike him to at leaste out and take a walk, especially at
night.¡±
My heart sank and started to race. Had something happened to my father?
¡°He hasn¡¯t¡e out in all this time?¡±
They shook their head.
CH109
¡°Food?¡±
They shook their heads. ¡°The servants bring food bit by the time of the next meal it is still there.¡±
I pushed past them into my father¡¯s chambers, opening the doors quickly, searching for him.
He is not here, Tsuneo, Tarofu said calmly.
Where is he?
Whatever his response was seemed lost in the panic. I turned back to the guards.
¡°Find him.¡± Imanded, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°Find him now, and be discreet.¡±
They nodded and one of them left. The other remained. I looked at the concubines and signaled for another guard.
¡°Escort them back to their quarters.¡±
¡°But-
¡°Do as I say or you will be escorted to the dungeons.¡±
They flinched, but they turned and followed the guards.
I watched them go, my heart pounding in my chest. I had to find my father, I had to know he was safe. I couldn¡¯t even hear Tarofu¡¯s voice at the back of my head. I joined the search, but with each passing moment, dread settled heavy in my gut. Where could my father be? Had something happened to him?
There was no sign of him having left the pce at all. I considered that he might be in the chamber where my mother was. I willed myself to go there, but I couldn¡¯t. I checked the gardens he usually went to, but he wasn¡¯t there.
This was bad, very bad. The king was the heart and soul of the kingdom. Without him, we were lost. I could not manage the Convening without him. I would not manage it.
I checked every room, every hallway, every hidden corner. But there was no sign of my father.
Desperation was beginning to set in. I was running out of options, but I had to appear calm.
¡°He is likely just asleep in some parlor,¡± I said. ¡°Trying to catch a bit of peace. He probably used a secret passage. Keep looking.¡±
CH109
The guards seemedforted by that though, but was not. And then, I heard it or felt it like a call running through my whole body.
Tsuneo!
It was Tarofu¡¯s voice. Calm yourself. Your father is fine.
I swallowed and closed my eyes.
If you lose yourself to your panic, your anxiety, your fear, I cannot reach you, you understand?
Where is he?
My body shimmered and melted into shadow. Tarofu had taken over and sent us drifting through the halls in and out of shadows until we reached the garden around the Pools.
Then, I saw him. He was sitting on a bench, his head in his hands. His shoulders trembling.
Weeping.
I had never seen my father weep in my whole life.
¡°Father?¡± I called out, my voice barely a whisper.
He looked up, his eyes wet with tears. They seemed less tired, yet more drained, world¨Cweary. The scales on his neck were seemingly growing back into their original pattern. He looked rested yet
distraught.
¡®Tsuneo,¡± he replied, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±
rushed towards him, my heart filled with a sense of relief. He was alive, and he was safe.
Where were you?¡± I asked, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°How did you even¡ get here?¡±
My father hesitated, his eyes filled with a mixture of shame and embarrassment.
Here, and there¡¯s a passage that leads from the altar where your mother lies.¡± He shook his head, viping his face. ¡°And I was hiding.¡±
wounds 110
CHIIO
Tsuneo
I couldn¡¯t believe it. My own father, the king of the Dragon Empire, a king of the Celestial Realm, had been hiding. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
Hiding from what?
¡°Why?¡± I asked, my voice filled with a mixture of confusion and anger.
My father took a deep breath, his eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and resignation.
¡°I¡ Shame, honestly.¡±
¡°What?¡±
He didn¡¯t answer at first, as if he hadn¡¯t heard me. But then, slowly, he nced at me, his eyes distant, unfocused. There was a sadness there, one that I hadn¡¯t seen before. It was unsettling.
I studied his face for a moment, the lines deeper than I remembered. His eyes, once so sharp and
calcting, seemed guilty.
He looked away, his gaze drifting back to the Pool. For a long moment, he said nothing, just staring into the water as if searching for answers. Finally, he spoke, his voice heavy with. something I hadn¡¯t expected¨Cguilt..
¡°I dreamed of your mother.¡±
The words hit me like a stone to the chest. It was as if I already knew what he was going to say. My mother was his phoenix, his equal in every sense. Her presence still lingered in this pce, in every room, in every corner of our lives, but I¡¯d known when I first woke up and found out that she was considered dead that the only thing holding him on this ne was duty.
Duty did not make the heartbeat.
It was a line from a poem that he read to me often as a child. It was a poem about grief, written by an ancestor who
had simply called himself A Husband Without A Wife.
Was it you?
Yes, Tarofu said. Though it was not a poem, it was simply a journal entry. Thest one I made before I left to the sacrednds and our daughter, the first golden dragon, took over.
CHO
¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, my voice colder than I intended. ¡°You dreamed of her?
He nodded, a faint, bitter smile pulling at his lips. was with her. In the dream, it felt so real, as if no time had passed. We were¡ together again. I could feel her, hear her voice. For a moment, I thought I was dead. I thought I had finally gone to her.¡±
I clenched my fists, the anger rising in me without warning. And you wanted to stay there.¡±
It wasn¡¯t a question. I could see it in his eyes.
His silence was all the confirmation I needed.
¡°I did,¡± he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I wanted to stay with her. It felt¡ peaceful. I had not remembered how¡ blissful it was to be with her.¡±
I stared at him, a mix of disbelief and fear swirling in my chest. This was the man who had raised
admitting me, who had taught me to be strong, to fight for what was ours. And yet here he was, that he had wanted to abandon us all. He had never admitted it before.
¡°You were going to stay if given the choice.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± he said, his voice croaking. ¡°For a dream¡¡± His voice cracked. ¡°I had thought I was dead until I woke up. It had felt the way you would imagine death¡ We were back in that meadow we met as if we had all the time in the world. There was no guilt. No grief¡¡±
He shuddered and put his head back in his hands.
¡°And then I woke up beside the casket. I woke up in the cavern, warm, with no knowledge of how long I had been down there, and the guilt hit me so hard I could barely breathe.¡±
¡°Guilt?¡± I asked, approaching him. ¡°Guilt for what?¡±
¡°For everything,¡± he said, his voice cracking. ¡°For Haruka¡¯s death. For the way I¡¯ve failed the kingdom. The way I have failed you. For what I¡¯ve allowed to happen. I¡¯ve watched as my children. turn on one another¡ You had to kill two of your siblings, Tsuneo¡ I¡¯ve made you my heir though you are the youngest¡ Of all my wrongdoings and misteps¡ it was the knowledge of what would have happened to you in taking my seat that hurt the most¡ I couldn¡¯t bear it¡ I couldn¡¯t bear to face you as if nothing had happened, as if all I could think of in that moment hadn¡¯t been how easy it would be to just stay there regardless of how hard it would be for you.¡±
He shook his head. ¡°I had never felt so inadequate as a father until that moment¡¡±
He shook his head. ¡°I have always taught you to face your failures, your mistakes, to try and make
CHIO
them right, and I¡ I was so prepared to run. To stay with her and drift into my next life¡ The shame for wanting to abandon you. Shame for wanting to escape, 1-
¡°Yet, you are here.¡±
¡°Not because I wanted to be,¡± he bit out.
¡°¡ You could have ended it.¡±
He went still and turned slowly toward me. My eyes stinging as I looked down at him.
¡°I knew¡ I knew the moment I woke up and knew that mother was gone that¡ that you thought of it, that you had a million ns to make it happen¡ I knew that the only reason you were still
here was because¡.
I hesitated and looked to the pool.
¡°Because your heir was unconscious,¡± I clenched my fists. ¡°You should feel no shame, father. It is I who should be ashamed.¡± I looked up. ¡°I pretended for years to be unconscious to keep you here.¡±
His eyes widened as I looked back at him.
¡°You were¡ all that time?¡±
¡°I was in aa for a few months. Doctor Shang helped me. At first it was to figure out who was behind it, and sometimes it was a matter of safety because of the curse, but I could have gotten up and helped you run the kingdom. I could have told you, but I knew that those ns¡ any one of them would always be at the front of your mind if I did, so I didn¡¯t.¡± I swallowed. ¡°I had to ensure that you had a reason to keep living because I could not take your ce.¡±
¡°Tsuneo¡
¡°We both lost her that day, and I knew that I would just lose you, too if I didn¡¯t, so I did.¡± I closed my eyes. ¡°I had¡ hoped that the five years would be enough, but I saw the thoughts in your eyes as soon as you saw me awake, alive, with Morgan on my arm. If it had not been for Keiji, I would have continued pretending.¡±
I met his gaze. ¡°And I feel no guilt for hiding it from you¡ We¡ We do what we have to survive, for family, for the kingdom¨Cfor ourselves.¡±
He stared at me for a long moment but said nothing. Then, an ethereal glow filled the space,ing from the Pool of the Phoenix. The waters were churning gently, and slowly, I saw her start to rise out of the waters, suffused in light. Her whole body glowing with like like a thousand suns.
Chapter Comments
Michelle White
what a cliffhanger! excited for the next chapters.
VIEW 1 COMMENT¡±
5
wounds 111
Bride
CH111
Tsuneo
Beautiful.
Breathtaking.
My Pyra¡.
Pyra¡ I blinked as the name, the word, rang through my mind. I had never thought about it. before, but it was an old word for light and fire, generally meaning life¨Cgiving fire. It was generally our word for true, healing fire? ad it be our word for healing because of what Tarofu called his wife? The stories said that when the phoenix died so long ago, all life went cold and nearly vanished.
Slowly, her body floated andnded on the banks. The glow began to fade. Her face was serene and peaceful. I reached out, my hand hovering between us. A wave of warmth washed over me, aforting energy that seemed to radiate from her. My feet dragged me forward, drifting like a moth to a me. Then, I reached her, my fingers brushing against her cheek.
I felt a jolt of energy, a connection forming between us. Morgan¡¯s eyes fluttered open, her gaze meeting mine, no longer that rich brown, but glowing golden and red, like red¨Cgold and molten
gold.
*Morgan?¡±
¡°Tsuneo,¡± she whispered. ¡®I hope¡ you¡¯ve been behaving with that troublemaker in your head.¡±
Iughed, sweeping her into my arms.
¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t n on it¡ I¡¯m sorry. Are you okay?¡±
¡°Much better now.¡±
Hayato
I watched from the bench as Tsuneo and Morgan embraced. Hearing my son¡¯sughter eased some of the pain in my chest, but not the the guilt. The air was charged with something I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. I felt it thrumming in my chest as I leaned forward and watched them.
CH¨ª
Hope.
There was hope that things would be okay. Hope that maybe I could go back to that beautiful ce with Haruka and stay there next time without the guilt, knowing that Tsuneo would be okay,
Tsuneo had never been one for outward disys of emotion unless in private. He¡¯d loved Haruka just as fiercely as I had, and she was really the only person he¡¯d ever openly embraced.
It was good to see him like this, but there was something different about him now, something I couldn¡¯t exactly put my finger on. It may be that he¡¯s just stepping more into his position as the crown prince now that he had Morgan, but I was wasn¡¯t convinced.
It had started after he¡¯d woken up from the four¨Cdaya, after all. Looking at them now, it felt even more obvious. The way he looked at her, the way Morgan¡¯s hand rested gently on his chest, it was as if they had finally found their way back to one another. I was happy for them, even as the longing felt like it would crush me.
I had buried my thoughts of Haruka, only to be visited when I was alone and couldy down my guard in the privacy of my chambers, but that dream, that ce, had ripped me open, unleashing the deep well of grief that I had nearly drowned in years ago.
Haruka¡¯s absence felt as acute and as heart¨Cwrenching¡ªas painful¡ªas the moment I¡¯d found her body. I thought of Tsuneo¡¯s words, the confession, and tried push it down, but I couldn¡¯t. I thought of the dream again. I could almost feel her warmth in my arms. The guilt of wanting to go back
there, to stay there, still gnawed at me, even now.
Tsuneo pulled Morgan into his arms, whispering something. His voice too low for me to hear, and she smiled resting her head on his chest. It was
the kind of smile that made me wonder if they even realized or care that there was anyone or anything else in the world. I pushed to my felt, feeling like an intruder.
I¡¯d let them have their reunion in peace and return to my chambers.
Quietly, I slipped away, heading toward the hidden passageway that would take me back to my chambers. The secret tunnels beneath the pce were as familiar to me as the back of my hand. I had used them for years toe to this garden or get around unseen in the pce, either to visit Tsuneo or handle court affairs. These past five years, they had been a sanctuary for me, and right
now, I needed that sanctuary more than ever.
But just as I reached the entrance to the passage, I heard something¨Ca sound that didn¡¯t belong.
Running footsteps.
CH111
I froze, my hand instinctively going to my waist, but I was not armed. I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I carried a sword regrly. No one should have been in these tunnels. Few knew of their existence, and even fewer had ess to them. My mind raced, wondering who it could be. An assassin? A spy? One of Elia¡¯s agents?
How would he have even gotten this far into the ce?
The footsteps grew louder, closer. Whoever it was, they were ming quickly, almost frantically, so fast I barely had a chance to ready myself.
Then, I froze in ce, stunned and haunted by what I was seeing. I recognized every detail on the robe, every piece of jewelry she wore.
It was Haruka.
My breath caught in my throat. I stumbled back as if I had seen a ghost. As much as I wanted to run to her, I could make myself go forward.
I was in the garden, not that ce. It wasn¡¯t possible. I had to be hallucinating. She was gone.
Dead. The dream I¡¯d had of her was just that¡ªa dream.
So, how¡ How could she be here?
I swallowed past the dryness in my throat. My heart raced as I took in every detail of her running toward me. Her short curly hair was a bit longer than she usually had it. It bounced with every step. The crown bounced off her head, ttering to the ground. The sound rang true, but still I back ed away. Shaking my head.
This wasn¡¯t the first I had hallucinated seeing her. The pce had often shown me memories in the first weeks since her death. But to see it now, felt cruel.
I was about to turn away, to close my eyes, but the running footsteps grew louder and faster.
¡°Please, stope,¡± I whispered, my voice shaky, disbelieving. ¡°I know you mean tofort me, but
this is not afort.¡±
It was torture.
I opened my eyes again, and before I could react, she was right in front of me, mming into me with such force that I stumbled backward. Her arms wrapped tightly around me, and the warmth of her body¨Cthe very real, solid warmth of her¨Chit me all at once. My feet slipped out from under me, and I barely had time to register what was happening before we both tumbled into the pool behind me.
GHIT
The cool water rushed over us, but it did nothing for the heat of her body against mine. All I could feel was her. Her lips crashing into mine with a kiss so fierce, so desperate, that I couldn¡¯t breathe,
couldn¡¯t think.
It was her. She was real. She was alive. She was here. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
Chapter Comments
Tammy Bunder
Of course Hakura is back, the pheonix had Risen!!)
VIEW 1 COMMENT
POST COMMENT
4
CH112
Hayato
I gasped against her lips, my arms locking around her as if I could just hold her and keep her from disappearing foreverThe kiss deepened, her hands tangling in my hair, her lips feverish, like she had been waiting for this moment just as long as I had.
I kissed her back with all the raw hunger, longing I been pushing down for years.
I kicked us to the surface. The water sshed around us as we broke the surface, we gasped long enough to breathe but parted for no longer than that. Sheughed, soft and watery, kissing me.
¡°Hayato¡ Hayato¡¡±
The world around us faded¨Cthere was only her. My heart pounded wildly in my chest, disbelief warring with overwhelming joy and relief.
I broke the kiss for just a moment, gasping for air, my hands cradling her face, my eyes wide as I looked at her. Soaked through as if I¡¯d caught her dancing in the rain again.
¡°Haruka,¡® I breathed, my voice trembling with emotion. ¡°How¡ how is this possible?¡±
She smiled, that same smile I had missed every day since she had been taken from me, and brushed a strand of wet hair from my face. ¡°Does it matter?¡±
I stared at her, unable to find the words. No, it didn¡¯t matter. Not right now. All that mattered was that she was here, in my arms, and for the first time in what felt like a lifetime, the weight on my
chest vanished.
Tsuneo
The sound of running footsteps and sshing water had drawn my attention. I turned and my heart clenched when they surfaced, still kissing, clinging to each other. My father and my mother were tangled together in the pool, holding each other like the world outside had disappeared. And for a moment, I wondered if it had.
She was alive.
It seemed impossible, but there was no doubting who that woman was. The way they reacted to each other, like mas unwilling to be separated, had been such arge part of my childhood. I didn¡¯t know what to think. Part of me had thought that I would never see her again, that I would always just be waiting for my father to slip away from me to join her, no matter what anyone said,
CHIE
yet there she was, kissing my father as though no time had passed.
The shock settled on me, heavy and numbing. I felt myself receding, reliving every moment of the past five years until I met Morgan. I remembered the way my father had crumbled after her death, how he had spiraled into grief so deep that I hadn¡¯t been sure he would ever crawl his way back out of it, yet he kept on ruling. He had never let his grief change him, even as I could see a little more of the light in his eyes vanishing with each passing day.
The relief, the joy, the utter fury stormed through me and I looked at Morgan, imagining what it would have been like to even go one day thinking, knowing, she was dead.
¡°Tsuneo?¡± Morgan asked.
¡°My father is so much stronger than I ever realized
Morgan¡¯s eyes widened, then she smiled and looked over at my parents.
¡°My father once said that he had never known how strong he could be, how ruthless, how cruel, or how vicious he was capable of being until he held me in his arms.¡±
My lips twitched. I nced back at him assured that everything would be alright. They kissed passionately. I heard my father¡¯s breath hitching as he squeezed her close. I met her gaze over his shoulder. She smiled warmly at me. Her eyes twinkling.
She mouthed. I¡¯ve missed you.
I¡¯ve missed you too, I replied. We¡¯ll talkter?
She nodded and waved her hand, shooing us away, little one.
I watched for another moment as my father held my mother close, their breathing heavy and shaky, as if they were barely holding back tears.
I nced over at Morgan, who had been watching them as well, her eyes filled with the same relief I felt. She caught my gaze and twined our hands together.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I whispered, and she nodded.
We slipped away quietly, leaving them alone in the garden of the Phoenix. As soon as we were far enough, I pulled her closer to me, an arm around her shoulder as I led her towards another hidden passageway that led directly to our chambers. The pce was full of these secret tunnels, winding their way through the walls, providing shortcuts and escape routes that most of the court didn¡¯t even know about.
The moment we were inside the passageway, I nced at her again. Her clothes were still drenched from when she¡¯d been in the pool, clinging to her skin, and the chill of the stone passage soothed the low burning heat beneath my skin, and she didn¡¯t shiver. She felt warmer than she had before.
She leaned against me.
¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±
I chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep all this time.¡±
¡°Unconcious and in a magical trance is not the same as being asleep.¡±
¡°A little further,¡± I said softly, pulling her closer to me as we navigated the dimly lit corridor. ¡°We¡¯ll get you cleaned up once we¡¯re back in our chambers.¡±
She hummed and leaned more into me. Her steps fell into sync with mine as we moved deeper into the pce¡¯s hidden pathways.
Finally, we reached the small, concealed door that led directly into our chambers. I pushed it open the familiar warmth of our rooms washing over us. Morgan exhaled, and I could see the
her eyes as she stepped inside, her shoulders rxing just a little.
the door behind us, locking the passageway, and turned to her.
Let¡¯s get you out of those wet clothes,¡± I said, my voice gentle as I walked toward her. Her hair was still damp, droplets of water glistening on her skin, and I couldn¡¯t help but reach out, brushing a strand away from her face. ¡°How about a bath?¡ Oddly, I¡¯ve missed our little ritual than I thought possible.¡±
She smiled, though it was small and tired, and nodded. ¡°That sounds amazing.¡±
I cupped her cheek. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±
She leaned into my touch with a soft sigh, rubbing her hand against my cheek.
¡°Reeling but I¡¯m dealing, I think.¡±
That was to be expected. I turned her, nudging her towards the bathroom. I turn on her shower taps and grabbed the basket for her clothes. She dropped them without hesitation and stepped into the shower. I was stunned, struck staring at her. I had never seen her naked before. My blood heated at the sight. Desire rose and burn in him. I tried to tear my gaze away but ¡°Tarofu whispered from the back of my mind.
CHITE
Our wives are lovely, no?
I scowled and turned, turning on the other taps. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.
Why are we bathing separately?
I groaned. ¡°Morgan.¡±
¡°Tarofu?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m scolding Sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m scolding Pyra right now. I¡¯m sorry, Tsuneo. I¡¯m not sure how long it¡¯ll take for
them to realize we don¡¯t¡ have that kind of rtionship.¡±
The pause felt heavy. I clenched my fist and took a deep breath.
¡°Yet.¡± I said after a long moment. I couldn¡¯t help it. I heard her gasp but she said nothing.
thought maybe she didn¡¯t hear me, but then she spoke.
wounds 113
CH113
Tsuneo
We s
showered and sunk into the bath soon after, but Morgan started to nod off, so I pulled her out soon after. She murmured something, warm and sleepy as I gave her drying clothes and left her to get dressed alone.
I turned to the closet, retrieving sleepwear for the both of us. I offered her a sleeping robe as she came out still wrapped in her towel.
¡°It¡¯s meant to be cold tonight, the start of winter. Stay in the steam while I get the fire going.¡±
She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s midsummer.¡±
I chuckled. ¡°In the human realm, yes, but here, it is the beginning of winter. The Convening of the Celestial Compass will be the first day of spring.¡±
She took the robe with a grateful nod, disappearing behind one of the dividers in the bathroom to peel off her towel. 1 busied myself slipping into my own and heading into the main chamber. I lit the fire with a burst of dark mes that caught quickly then burst into a bright orange me, quickly filling the room with warmth.
As the fire crackled, I got the heated flooring activated and closed the window covers.I heard the soft rustling of fabric as she changed. I couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, a sense of normalcy settling in amidst the chaos of everything else.
There was still so much to do, but at least these quiet moments were back. When she emerged, she was wrapped in the robe, her hair now looked a bit drier, and she had a rosy glow to her skin.
I crossed the room to her, pulling her into my arms. She melted into me, her head resting against my chest. For a long moment, neither of us said anything.
¡°We need to talk.¡±
¡°There¡¯s a lot we should discuss before breakfast tomorrow.¡± I chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s guaranteed to be a
show.¡±
She pulled back, her eyes wide. ¡°Do you even think they¡¯ll show up to breakfast?¡±
I blinked at that and burst intoughter. How did Morgan know my parents so well?
¡°Maybe not, but that doesn¡¯t mean we shouldn¡¯t. Kai¡¯s missed you.¡±
CH113
She smiled and nodded. We climbed in together and I pulled her close. The erant of her skim filling my nose set my heart at ease. As wey together, lost in the quier of the night, I te the irritation and stress start to fade. As I drifted off to sleep, I murmured
¡°I love you.
- 67.
The next morning, I woke up to the chill that had led the room outside of the Mankato, Mirgin was curled into my arms her breathing soft and even. I reached out, my hand tracing the delicat lines of her face.
¡°Good morning.¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible.
She stirred, her eyes fluttering open. ¡°Morning,¡± she replied, her voice barely a whisper.
I leaned in, kissing her softly on the lips. Her cheeks flushed, and she lowered her g
¡°Do you think we have time toy in bed a little longer?¡±
I nced toward the window, gauging the time by the sliver of lighting through the slits in the coverings.
¡°Plenty.¡±
Wey together for a long time, simply enjoying each other¡¯spany. And then, I remember everything that had been happening and what I had to exin to Morgan about what she¡¯d missed.
¡°Morgan, I¨C¡±
The queen¡¯s bell began to ring, sending a song through the whole pce the way it had when Morgan had passed the Trial. My heart pounded. I sat up, exhrated and deeply amused.
Of course, my mother would make her reappearance as loud as possible.
¡°What is that?¡±
¡°My mother,¡± I smiled. ¡°Summoning the royal family for breakfast.
I got out of bed and tugging Morgan with me to try and shield her from the cold. We dressed quickly. I couldn¡¯t wait to see the look on my brothers and sisters faces when they saw mother, let alone the what the harem members would look like.
As we made our way to the dining hall, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of excitement. This morning was going to be a night to remember. When I arrived at the dining hall, the table was set
CH113
for the family. My father was already there, his eyes filled with a joy and peace. He looked at least ten years young, seated in his usual seat. My mother sat beside him, drapped in her favorite ro my father¡¯s gold one trimmed in opal
¡°Tather,¡± I said, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°Mother.¡±
My father looked up with a wry smile. I insisted.¡±
I chuckled and led Morgan around the table toward them. And what did you have to promise to
make her agreeable?¡±
¡°That she could be a petty as she liked.¡±
Mother jumped to her feet and rounded the table. She threw her arms around me and squeezed tightly. She pulled back with a bright, proud smile,
You¡¯re looking well, little one.¡± She pinched my cheek. ¡°I hear you¡¯ve gotten married.¡±
I stepped aside, gesturing to Morgan. ¡°This is my wife, Morgan.¡±
Morgan
Haruka pulled me into her arms without a moment¡¯s hesitation. We had spoken at length while we were both unconscious. We spoke with Pyra about the kingdom and the next steps for us and so many other things.
¡°It¡¯s good to meet you in the flesh,¡± she said and pulled back. ¡°I look forward to causing all sorts of trouble with you.¡±
Iughed. Then, a loud gasp came from behind us.
The members of the harem who had deigned toe stood in the doorway, stunned, jaws dropped and pale. Then, they turned, nearly tripping over each other in the effort to run back the way they came, likely to tell every one else. I paid them no attention. I pulled the seat out for Morgan and took my seat.
Soon enough the rest of the royal family, from Keiji¡¯s mother all the way to Maya trickled in. Kaito sat down, staring at Morgan and my mother like he¡¯d seen a ghost. Despite the tension lower down the table, we started eating,ughing, talking, Mother pulled Morgan into a conversation. about the human world.
My father watched Haruka, his eyes practically glowing. I looked down the table, noting the tension in the room.
CH113 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.
The concubines were clearly unhappy about mothers return.
One of them, a woman named Mei, scoffed and scowled.
¡°Why is she back?¡± she whined, her voice filled with a mixture of petnce and jealousy. As if one human wasn¡¯t bad enough.
What an idiotic question and a stupid thing to say, I caught her eye. She went pale, ducked her head and kept eating in utter silence.
¡°Mei you seem like you haven¡¯t changed a bit, mother said, sipping from her cup. You would think that after all these years, you would have learned to think before you speak.¡±
She scowled. ¡°And you still think you¡¯re more important than you are.¡±
¡°I¡¯m the queen,¡± she said, scoffing. ¡°I am the most important woman in the kingdom
She sneered. Father smiled.
This is supposed to be a happy day. Let¡¯s try not to spoil breakfast.¡±
I frowned.
¡°Where¡¯s Kai?¡±
wounds 114
CH114
Tsunco
¡°On his way,¡± Father said. ¡°Apparently, he had a tough time getting to sleepst night.
Mother squealed. ¡°I wanted to meet him earlier, but it¡¯s better for little ones to get as much sleep as possible.
Then, Kai arrived, rushing towards Morgan.
¡°Lady Morgan, you¡¯re awake!¡± he cried, throwing his arms around her. ¡°I really missed you.¡±
Morgan hugged him back. ¡°I missed you, too. I hope you weren¡¯t too lonely?¡±
He shook his head. ¡°Tsuneo kept mepany sometimes, and I¡¯ve been learning stuff.¡±
He lifted his head and looked over at my mother. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Mother came around the table and crouched down in front of him.
¡°It¡¯s such a pleasure to meet you, Kai. I¡¯m the king¡¯s wife, Haruka.¡±
He blinked up at her in wonder. ¡°I know who you are¡ my father talked about you sometimes.¡±
¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure he did. Wee to the royal family, dear.¡± She offered his hand. ¡°How about some
breakfast? You want to sit next to me?¡±
¡°Can I?¡± He shuffled his feet. ¡°That feels like a really important spot¡¡±
¡°Well it is, and I say you can.¡±
Mother led him to the chair beside her and lifted him into it.
She had clearly taken an instant liking to him, and he seemed to feel the same. At least that meant he wouldn¡¯t be looking at Morgan like a recement maternal figure. Morgan almost seemed relieved.
I leaned toward her and whispered. ¡°Happy to just be a big sister?¡±
Morgan shed me a grin. ¡°I have a lot of experience in that department, you know?¡±
Morgan
CHI
Tsuneo chuckled and started to fill my te.
¡°You¡¯re such a sweet boy,¡± Haruka cooed, her voice Billed with a sense of tenderness.
Kai blushed, his eyes darting away. Thank you,¡± he replied, hi fee barely a whisper.
I smiled, my heart filled with a sense of warmth. It was great to see Kai getting some maternal
affection.
She sept her gaze over the table.
¡°I convened breakfast this way to speak about a few family matters¡ starting with Keiji.¡°
His mother scowled. ¡°Unless you¡¯re going to have your son executed for murder we have nothing
to talk about.¡±
Haruka scoffed. ¡°So dramatic, and an enabler as usual. Where are their bodies?¡±
¡°What difference does it make to you?¡± She snarled.
¡°It makes no difference to me, I would imagine it makes all the difference to you,¡± Haruka said. They¡¯re your children. Have you started making burial arrangements?¡±
Her eyes glossed over.
¡°What burial? Your monster of a son killed Keiji who knows where and tore my daughter in half.¡±
Haruka sighed, draatically. ¡°If your children weren¡¯t doing things that angered a man who could kill them, they¡¯d be here irritating us all with their presence the way the always did. And if you find their bodies, you won¡¯t need a burial or a memorial service.¡±
She snarled. ¡°You may havee back from the dead, but the celestials are not granted multiple blessings.¡± She sniffled. ¡°The only reason you are here is because the king prayed for return when he would not pray for his own children!¡±
Hayato¡¯s eyes widened, but before he could speak, Haruka did.
¡°If you would like them to remain on the edge of life and death, that can be arranged, but you go to far insinuating that Hayato does not love all of his children. Your daughter tried and failed to kill my son, and your son kidnapped and nned to vite his wife. If he were any other man and she any other woman, you would not think it strange that he killed them, so don¡¯t feign some moral high ground. You have none.¡±
She looked at me. ¡°If their bodies are recovered and properly contained, it would help them revive
CHI
faster. They are born celestial, after all. Until they are exited, they cannot die.¡±
Everyone was silent, their eyes wide with disbelief child went through all me. I had assumed that Keiji would remain dead.
¡°How do you know this? Hayato asked, his voice barely a whisper.
She smiled and looked at Tsuneo Queenly secrets, and your can hardly ensure that he won¡¯t get any ideas like Elia if you let him revive and disappear into the wilds.¡±
Everyone exchanged uneasy nces. Who was Elia, and why did Hayato seem so ufortable at the mention of him.
I looked down the table and noted that it wasn¡¯t just Hayato, but several others. I narrowed my
eyes.
¡°I suggest that Hayato and Tsuneo manage the recovery and collection of the bodies,¡± Haruka said. ¡°So they can properly stand trial for their crimes. In the meantime, Morgan and I have a few house matters to deal with.¡±
I frowned. ¡°House matters?¡±
Starting with Anya.
Images shed through my mind, and I nodded. We finished breakfast. Tsuneo went with Hayato to his office and Haruka and I walked Kai to his lessons before heading to Doctor Shang¡¯s office.
Doctor Shang looked stunned to see Haruk, but he bowed. ¡°Your Majesty¡¡±
¡°Hi, dear,¡± she greeted, pinching his cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up quite well, haven¡¯t you?¡±
He flushed. ¡°Hi¡ Uhm, what are you doing here? And wee back.¡±
¡°Here to see Anya. Is she awake?¡±
He grimaced and nodded, leading us outside and down the hallway to Anya¡¯s room.
My heart ached with pain. I had seen shes of memories through Pyra and the pce of her suffering, of the torture she had endured at Ari¡¯s hand. I admired her strength, but I knew that Pyra was hoping to formally heal her.
When we entered the room, we were met with a sight that chilled me to the bone. Anyay in bed, wrapped in bandages and surrounded by light.
CHI
¡°I¡¯ve just made herfortable as I really wasn¡¯t sure where to start. She¡¯s suffered a lot of damage. I believe Ari used some sort of poison on her.¡±
My eyes stung with anger. Her body was bruised and scarred, her eyes filled were closed as if she were just sleeping. She was so broken. Could Pyra really save her through me?
Haruka knelt beside her, her hand resting gently on her shoulder.
¡°Anya,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. Its me, Haruka. If you can hear me, I want you to
open your eyes,¡±
Anya looked up, her eyes wide with surprise though hazy with pain and sleep.
¡°Your¡ Majesty?¡± She whispered, her voice barely a whisper.
I smiled, drawing closer as Haruka stroked her hair.
¡°I¡¯m so sorry for what happened,¡± she said, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°We¡¯ll do everything we can to help you heal.¡±
Is eves welled with tears. ¡°I can¡¯t¡ I don¡¯t think¡¡±
here for you,¡± I said, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°We¡¯re here for you. I promise being mortal ill the be least of the suffering she endures for what she¡¯s done.¡±
Haruka looked up at me. ¡°Time for your first lesson in being a royal phoenix.¡±
I blinked. Pyra seemed curious at the back of my mind. Then, Haruka held up her hand, fluttering her fingers. A soft golden me started to rise from her fingers.
¡°Your fire is the life of the kingdom.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.
Chapter Comments
wounds 115
CH115
Morgan
I nodded and watched her send the wave of fire over Anya. An sighed and rxed further inter the bed. And eventually, slowly but surely, Anya began to heal. The shadows of her pain that had clouded her mind began to lift, reced by a glimmer of hope. The bandages caught fire, vanishing in the me as the blood went up in mes. I watched her heal, amazed.
Can I do that?
Pyra chuckled. Haruka wields not even a fragment of my power, but she will teach you a lot.
Why aren¡¯t you teaching me?
She huffed. Because you¡¯re in the way of me and my husband.
I scoffed, trying to ignore the heat in my cheeks.
You¡¯ll live.
The wave of energy surged through the room, a warmth that seemed to fill the air. Anya¡¯s body began to glow, her skin shimmering with a soft, ethereal light.
As the light faded, Anva¡¯s eves surprise and confusion.
fluttered open. She looked around, her eyes filled with a mixture of
She sat up. She looked down at her hands, her eyes wide with disbelief.
¡°I feel¡¡± She sniffled. ¡°There¡¯s no pain¡¡±
Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at us. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Thank you so much. I don¡¯t know how I can ever repay you.¡±
¡°The young Crown Princess is in need of council,¡± Haruka said. ¡°And you¡ were once a noble,
weren¡¯t you?¡±
She blinked. ¡°I would have been, yes¡And¡ if Lady Morgan would have me, I would be
honored¡.
¡°Of course, I will.¡± I replied, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°And it¡¯s my honor.¡±
Anya smiled at me and swung her feet over the edge. A glint of light caught the scales on her neck
GHITE
as she pulled the bandages off her face. As soon as saw her face, Pyra reared back with a gasp of pain. My hands shot out to take Anya¡¯s. She went still, but I had no answer. The overwhelming grief that flooded me stole my breath. My eyes burned.
I tried to distance myself from Pyra¡¯s emotions, but I couldn¡¯t. The emotional weight of it strong.
I was no longer in Anya¡¯s room, no longer in the pce. The air was blistering around me crackling on my skin, sharp and vicious. I was running and filled with unease, but I wasn¡¯t in my own body. It felt my hair whipping around in the wind, longer than I had ever worn it.
This had to be one of Pyra¡¯a memories. I could feel what she felt as if I was there. It wasn¡¯t just a vision like before. It felt heavier, more real. Her pain filled my mind, grounding me in her world.
This wasn¡¯t just a memory, but a personally traumatic memory for Pyra. I felt like I should try to get out of it, but I couldn¡¯t.
The sky above me shimmered in shades of gold and crimson, the light diffused as if everything around me was caught in some eternal sunset. I looked down to see iridescent scales glistening beneath my feet¨Cthe ground was covered in dragon scales, radiant with an unearthly glow. The world around me felt vast, ancient, like I had been pulled into the heart of a ce I wasn¡¯t meant
to see.
I saw her.
-no, a young woman, standing on a cliff edge, her back to me. Her hair shone in the light, cading down in waves of deep ck like Tsuneo¡¯s, and her skin¨Ccovered in iridescent scales, caught the sunlight in a way that made them sparkle. She was breathtaking, but it wasn¡¯t her beauty that struck me. It was her familiarity.
She looked exactly like Anya.
I gasped, my breath catching in my throat. It wasn¡¯t just the resemnce. There was something deeper, something I couldn¡¯t yet ce. This girl was tied to Pyra.
I felt Pyra¡¯s presence surge, emotions crashing over me like a tidal wave. Grief, love, fury¨Call wrapped in one. And then I knew.
This was Pyra¡¯s daughter.
Her name flickered in my mind, carried by Pyra¡¯s anguished thoughts¨CSiora. She was an iridescent dragon, one of the rarest types of celestials, and she had been Pyra¡¯s heart, her world.
CH115
Suddenly, the memory shifted, the scene darkened, tension rippedd through the air. The beat
turned icy. Bright white gusts of snow swept in, covering the ground. I could hear the distant roar of battle¨Cthe sh of steel, the cries of dragons and warriors alike. The air was thick with th scent of smoke and blood.
I turned toward the sound, my heart pounding in my chest, knowing something terrible wasing.
A man with long dark hair and covered in ck scales was locked in battle.
That had to by Pyra¡¯s husband. Her gaze swung away from her husband.
¡°Siora!¡± a voice cried out¨Ca voice filled with desperation. It was Pyra¡¯s voice, echoing through the memory, though I couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°No!¡±
I whipped my head back toward the cliff, just as Siora spun around, her eyes wide with panic, her wings unfurling as she shifted and prepared to take flight. But before she could, a shadow fell over
her.
The ground trembled beneath me as a massive tiger emerged from the trees, its massive body coiled with raw power. It moved with terrifying speed, ws extended, its eyes locked on Siora This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.
with a murderous intent.
¡°No!¡± I screamed, feeling Pyra¡¯s fear be my own, my voice swallowed by the chaos around
- me.
But it was toote.
The tiger lunged, ws ripping through the air. Siora let out a sharp, guttural cry, her wings beating furiously as she tried to escape, but the tiger was too fast. Its ws shed across her chest, and she stumbled, her iridescent scales went flying and fluttering in the wind. Her wings
faltered.
I could feel Pyra¡¯s agony, her helplessness, as her daughter was ripped to pieces. A guttural, pained roar fill the air as her blood filled the air and thick, wet bands that dyed the snow red,
I was running, rushing.
¡°No!¡± A man roared, but I didn¡¯t stop or slow down, Fire stretched out as I screamed, fury and rage filling me. A sword appeared in my hand. I flew forward, desperate to get to her.
I felt it like a The vision blurred as Pyra¡¯s grief overwhelmed me, her pain too immense to be wound in my own chest, a loss so deep, so profound, it threatened to drown me. And yet, beneath
Pills
the sorrow, I could feel her fury¨Ca burning, unquenchable rage that had never faded, not even after centuries.
The tiger stood over Siora¡¯s body, its chest heaving from exertion, and then, with a final, brutal strike, it sank its ws into her heart as tears welled in my eyes and the deep burning warmth in my chest vanished like Ed blown out match.
1 screamed, swinging. The tiger lifted its head as I reached it and I felt the bite of my sword cutting through its head. I heard my own cry screaming, then the shock wave,
¡°Pyra!¡±
wounds 116
CH116
Morgan.
I gasped, opening my eyes and looked up at Anya who looked down at me with concern.
¡°Lady Morgan, are you all right?¡±
back
The memory began to dissolve, the sounds retreated back into Pyra¡¯s memories, but I could shake the image of Siora¡¯s face contorted in shock. I could still smell the blood in the air. Her lifeless body ripped apart and thrown everywhere as the war raged on around her.
I swallowed and forced a smile, nodding. My heart pounding, tears stinging my eyes.
¡°Sorry, I just¡ had a vision, I think.¡±
Anya¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re a seer, Lady Morgan?¡±
I shook my head. ¡°Not exactly.¡±
I took a deep breath and stood. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest for a little while longer? We¡¯ll reconvene about this council business closer to lunch.¡±
She nodded with a thankful murmur before lying back down. Pyra was oddly still and quiet in the back of my mind.
¡°Do you know where Tsuneo is?¡±
Haruka smiled. ¡°Second lesson: listen to the pce.
I chuckled, nodding, feeling silly. I reached out, searching for him, when I found him growling and pacing in his office. He looked up as if he could feel me searching for him, then he vanished.
¡°You needed me?¡±
I turned, gasping as he appeared behind me.
Haruka squeaked. ¡°When could you do that?¡±
He chuckled. ¡°Recently.¡±
¡°I do,¡± I said and took his hand. ¡°Could we speak privately for a moment?¡±
and we floated and drifted through the shadows of the N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
CHI¨º
pce until we were back in our chambers, the fire was still crackling softly in the hearth. Tsuneo guided me to a chair and kneeled beside as tears started to slip down my cheeks.
Morgan,¡± he whispered, his voice grounding me in the present, but the memory still echoed in my mind.
¡°It was her daughter,¡± I murmured, my voice barely audible. ¡°Pyra¡¯s daughter¡ Siora. She looked just like Anya. She¡ she was killed in the war.¡±
Tsuneo¡¯s brow furrowed, his eyes searching mine for answers. Another light flickered in his eyes,
but he blinked it away.
¡°Why don¡¯t you start from the beginning, Morgan.¡±
I nodded, trying to make sense of what I had seen. ¡°Anya looks exactly like her. I saw¡ I saw her death. Siora¡¯s. A tiger-
Tsuneo went stiff. I eyed him. ¡°You know this story already.¡±
Tsuneo looked away, his expression nk for a moment before he clenched his jaw.
¡°Anya is an iridescent dragon, but I had never imagined¡¡± Tsuneo shook his head. ¡°We can talk at length about¡ thest time there was a Convening of the Celestial Compass and the hell that broke out, but¡ is Pyra okay?¡±
I winced. ¡°She¡¯s quiet¡ I don¡¯t think she meant to remember. I¡¯m not sure if she meant to show it to me either.¡± I shuddered. ¡°It¡¯s like she¡¯s grieving all over again. Seeing Anya brought it all back.¡±
Tsuneo clenched my hands. I looked at my hands. The weight of Pyra¡¯s loss settled heavily on me, but along with it came a deep understanding¨Cof her pain, her silence, and the fire that burned inside her. Pyra had lost so much in that war, and now, as we faced the Convening of the Celestial Compass, her grief and rage were a part of me, just as much as her power.
And now, I understood her fury, but what I didn¡¯t understand was this low¨Clevel and persistent sense of fear. What had scared her so much?
Tsuneo and I parted again and I went to find Haruka. She was already sitting with Maya in her private parlor,ughing over tea and snacks. There was a stack of records on the table as well.
¡°Morgan, I hope everything is alright?¡± Haruka asked.
I nodded. ¡°Sorry, I just¡ needed to¡¡±
d
to say. Pyra still wasn¡¯t speaking to me.
¡°Anya will be here soon.¡±
I was about to say something, fear and worry rushed through me, but I held it back. Anya had been through a lot, she had suffered greatly, but she was strong. Pyra¡¯s desire to coddle her was understandable, but she wasn¡¯t Siora. If she felt ready and able to contribute to the kingdom and the path forward, whatever that would look like, she deserved the chance to do so.
So much had already been taken from her. I sat down and poured myself some tea.
¡°Sounds great.¡±
Haruka
As Morgan joined us, I took a deep breath and basked in the memories that came flooding back. This was the ce where I had spent so much of my time in the pce when I wasn¡¯t with Hayato. I¡¯d never had a formal council ofdies, the harem had never liked me enough, and I never found any of them trustworthy enough. There had been Maya, of course, but Anya had been too young for so long.
¡°Lady Anya has arrived.¡±
I looked up as she shuffled into the room, bowing her head and freshly dressed in new robes that fit her station. Her scales hadn¡¯te back just yet, but they would now that she was healed. She sat. Morgan poured her tea and I smiled at them. It would be so nice to ensure that Morgan had the support I didn¡¯t..
She had a lot more going against her than I ever did.
¡°We have a lot to discuss,¡± I said. ¡°The Convening of the Celestial Compass ising and with us. just starting to prepare in winter, things could getplicated, but before that, let¡¯s talk about something galittle more uplifting?¡± I looked at Morgan, ¡°You still haven¡¯t gone on your honeymoon as I understand it.¡±
Morgan flushed. ¡°That¡¯s hardly that high up on the priority list.¡±
I sipped my tea. ¡°I¡¯m the queen, I get to decide what the priority list is.¡±
and Dad
She scoffed. ¡°There is way too much to do for Tsuneo and I to be bothered with a honeymoon right now.¡± Then she paused and looked at me. ¡°But¡ this would be a good time for you to have some real time to yourselves.¡±
I went still, my eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±
CH116
Her eyes softened. ¡°It¡ can¡¯t have been easy pulling yourself to breakfast this morning¡ and now you¡¯re trying to jump into pce matters? Tsuneo was already heading all the preparations for the Convening, I doubt you¡¯ll have a better chance in theing days.¡± Morgan smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯re¡ eager to nudge out rtionship along, but I think Tsunco would agree with me when I say that it would better serve the kingdom if our king and queen were happy, rested, and hand some time to themselves after everything.¡±
I didn¡¯t know what to say, but Iughed incredulously, my eyes stinging. It had been torture to ring that bell and leave Hayato¡¯s chambers. Hayato had said nothing about it, but I knew that was just because he was content to have me back.
It wasn¡¯t fair to him and how lonely he¡¯s been all these years without me, but he was still the king and there was work to be done.
I set my jaw. ¡°You¡ You really think you and Tsuneo will be alright?¡±
I be alright?¡±
wounds 117
CH117
Morgan
She sounded so unsure but I smiled.
¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±
She nodded. ¡°Then¡ if you think it best.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I lean on your judgement, though I have to say that the heavens really have brought an amazing young woman into my son¡¯s life.¡±
She smiled, her eyes misty. ¡°I can not think of a bride who would forgo her own honeymoon for
another.¡±
I scoffed. ¡°Given the circumstances, I¡¯m not sure why it¡¯s such a surprise.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
Haruka blinked and then she burst intoughter..
¡°I really shouldn¡¯tugh!¡± She cried. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I remembered the fact of how I got to be here¡¡± She shook her head. ¡°And I imagine that your circumstances are not quite the same.
I frowned at that. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
I thought the Trial was pretty much the same throughout time.
She sighed and looked off into the distant, as if she were looking back through the years. She looked utterly blissful and in love. Anya sat beside me, looking just as curious as I felt.
Her fingers traced the edge of her teacup absentmindedly, a small smile ying at the corners of her lips before she finally began.
¡°I grew up in a small vige,¡± she said, her voice soft but clear, ¡°on the edge of the Celestial Range, where the mountains met the sky. My parents¡ well, I barely remember them. They died when I was young, leaving me an orphan. The vige wasn¡¯t kind to children without families, and for the most part, I raised myself. It didn¡¯t help that I was a foreign orphan in a foreignnd.¡±
She shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ll get into how I came to be there some other time.¡±
1 bit my lip, wondering, for a moment, if Adele had a simr story. She never spoke about her past much. Any time I¡¯d asked her, she glossed over it stating that it didn¡¯t matter. Haruka¡¯s eyes flickered with old memories¨Csome painful, some bittersweet. For a moment, I saw the girl she must have been: determined, proud, and utterly alone.
CH117
¡°I had¡ adoptive family, of course. Mostly other orphans. We worked together to survive more or less.¡± She chuckled. I¡¯ll have to visit them soon. In those days, there were only two paths for someone like me,¡± she continued, leaning back in her chair, ¡°marry a lord or spend the rest of your life scraping by as a servant. Marriage was considered a way to better your position, but it wasn¡¯t what I wanted. Not to the men that were in the vige or anyone who might have wanted me. I was little more than a possession to most of them, and I knew it.¡±
She rolled her eyes. ¡°Some of them had been more forward in their ns for me, and I had been very forward in how much I had no ns to participate in their ns¡ That¡¯s how I ended in the meadow where I met Hayato.¡±
up
She sighed dreamily. ¡°I was gathering herbs in the meadow beneath the mountain, not far from the gate that led to the Celestial Realm. I need medicine. I was nning to leave the vige and just chance my luck in the forests. He just¡ appeared seemingly.¡± She smiled softly, her eyes brightening for a moment. ¡°He wasn¡¯t the king you know today. He was younger, quieter, still learning what it meant to be a crown prince under his father, but he was just as kind then as he is now.¡± Her eyes glossed over. ¡°He saw me¨Cthis girl, barely out of childhood, lost and alone¨Cand he wanted to help.¡±
She paused, her fingers tightening around the cup, a flicker of something deeper passing over her expression.
¡°He didn¡¯t know that the gate he¡¯de through was the Trial Gates,¡± she said quietly. My jaw dropped. She shrugged. ¡°I was injured. He wanted to bring me to the doctor. At the time, the veil was open. There hadn¡¯t been a queen in a long time. Hayato is actually the son of a former concubine as is customary.¡±
¡°You¡ He just took you through the Trial?¡± I asked.
She chuckled. ¡°He did. Scooped me right up and¨Churried through it, calling for a physician and all.¡±
Sheughed. ¡°It was absolute chaos. We got through the gate. The gong sounded, the whole pce went crazy, and suddenly, I¡¯d gone from an injured orphan to apletely healed wife to the crown prince.¡± She smirked. ¡°Imagine my surprise.
I blinked. ¡°Just like that?¡±
Haruka let out a softugh, but it was filled with irony. ¡°Yep. The way I understand it¡ your entry into the realm was filled with a lot more drama.¡±
I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of something bitter in the back of my mind. It wasn¡¯t envy¨Cnot exactly¨Cbut it was hard not topare her story to mine. There had been no fear for her. Her and Hayato¡¯s rtionship had started from a ce of care. It had hardly even been a Trial for her.
I swallowed, feeling the familiar knot of resentment twisting in my chest. My own trial had been so much more dramatic, traumatic, andplicated. I was still dealing with the effects of how I¡¯d ended up here due to Goro and Adele¡¯s machinations. It was nothing like Haruka¡¯s almost graceful ascent to her destiny.
I suppose that was why she was Hayato¡¯s queen.
Still it was¡forting to know that it hadn¡¯t always been the way it had been with me. I don¡¯t know how I would have felt to know for sure that Haruka had gone through the same issues I had.
¡°And¡ you adjusted?¡±
¡°Well,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Hayato was insistent that he court me. He was my greatest defender and apologetic while I got through all the sses, the endless education, and nonsense that I was certain was just made to make things more difficult
I nodded. ¡°I hadn¡¯t¡ thought of that¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re a merchant¡¯s daughter, so your path to figuring out how to keep the pce afloat and the kingdom in possession of money, probably won¡¯t be so tumultuous.¡±
I chuckled, nodding at that. ¡°I know a few things about people who recklessly overspend. I¡¯ll get them into shape.¡±
¡°I bet.¡±
Theyughed.
Maya grinned at her. ¡°So where do you want to go?
I listened with half an ear. My mind still turning over everything. I was angry still. A little bitter, too, but I couldn¡¯t regret the path I had taken.
Because through it all, I had found Tsuneo, and he was quickly bing more to me than I had ever imagined anyone could be. The connection between us was real and that was more than many people could ever hope to have.
¡°What about a trip to the Enchanted Forest? Maya suggested. ¡°Isn¡¯t that where you went for your honeymoon?¡±
Haruka smiled. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you remembered that, but yes¡ It would be fitting, but¡ we¡¯ll let it be a surprise from Hayato.¡±
¡°We could arrange the carriage to leave after lunch, Anya said. ¡°The queen¡¯s carriage has been
CH117
maintained meticulously because Ari was convinced it would be hers one day.¡±
Haruka burst intoughter.
Chapter Comments
wounds 118
CH118
Morgan
Haruka walked me through the coding on the books, they were all financial records that she¡¯d kept and annotate. They¡¯d help me figure out the castle¡¯s budget and help Tsuneo manage things. I could tell that she was relieved that she didn¡¯t have to teach me ounting from the basics and she could hand it off to me, assured that I knew what I was doing.
We were all excited about nning their trip. Hayato and Tsuneo were off getting Keiji¡¯s body still, but the four of us darted around the castle getting the trip together.
¡°I¡¯ve sent word ahead to prepare the cottage, Maya said. ¡°It should be ready by the time you arrive.¡±
¡°So quick?¡±
¡°When the bells chimed and you showed up at breakfast, word got out quickly.¡±
She chuckled. ¡°I can only imagine the confusion having the bells ring twice so close together..
By the time lunch came, all the preparations had been made and Haruka looked like she was walking on air. We sat down to eat with the entire royal family again. Anya and Maya joined us as well.
When lunch was over, Tsuneo, Maya, Anya, Kai and I walked Hayato and Haruka to where the queen¡¯s carriage was waiting for them. Hayato¡¯s jaw dropped.
But¨C
The Crown Princessmands it dear,¡± Haruka said tugging him toward the carriage. ¡°Are you eally going to deny your best daughter?¡±
Haruka,¡± he said, chiding her, even as he smiled. He turned back to look at us.
Tsuneo¡ you¡¯re sure?¡±
promise not to kill anyone else while your gone, Tsuneo said.
aruka snickered and Hayato shook his head before nodding. They climbed in and we stayed there aving them off.
the carriage carrying Haruka and Hayato disappeared down the winding path toward the
Enchanted Forest, I exhaled a slow breath. The sun was high in the sky, casting a warm glow over thend. The guards that went with them followed the carriage and Tsuneo squeezed me close,
¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°Knowing my mother¡¡±
¡°It really wasn¡¯t hard,¡± I said and leaned into his side.
Turning to him, I gently touched his arm, pulling his attention away from the sight of the disappearing carriage.
¡°We need to talk,¡± I said quietly, though I could already see in his eyes that he knew what wasing. ¡°About Tarofu and Pyra.¡±
He raised an eyebrow, his expression shifting from rxed to focused. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it too,¡± he admitted. ¡°We haven¡¯t had a chance to address the body¨Csharing situation with them¡ or each other.¡±
I nodded. I was weird to think about, but there was nothing to be done about it. We might be them in an abstract sense, but we were still ourselves, too. The lines between our identities might start to blur, but I wasn¡¯t sure what that would look like and if it would be a good idea with the Convening of the Celestial Compassing up. I shuddered as the battle shed through my mind again. The thought of it turning into that again sent a ripple of fear and unease through
- me.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, taking his hand.
We headed to my office, the office of the Crown Princess. It was nice that I had one and wouldn¡¯t have to use the one meant for the queen now that Haruka was here.
Has
my mother said anything about the veil?¡±
shook my head. ¡°We haven¡¯t talked about it at all.
le nodded, running his hand through his hair.
After you told me about Siora, he¡¯s been quiet. Eerily quiet.¡±
Pyra, too,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s been odd, but¡ my real concern is about what¡¯s happening.¡±
Meaning?¡±
The more time that passes, the more I think we might end up blending with them. I can feel it- yra¡¯s emotions, her memories are starting to blend with mine¡ and all the other past lives, too.¡±
CH118
He frowned. ¡°Blend, you said?¡±
I nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think she meant for me to know about Siora, but it didn¡¯t feel like she could help it either.¡±
He nodded. ¡°When you said her name, I had a sh of grief and anr. I saw something, but het pulled it back before I could make sense of it.¡± Tsuneo shook his head. ¡°And he hasn¡¯t said a thing since. He says that we are the ck dragon, but I¡¯m not sure how long it¡¯ll be a we before it feels like an 1.¡±
He shook his head and started to pace. ¡°It would be nice to know, one way or the other if we¡¯ll be the ones who persist or we end up swallowed up in their personalities.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s definitely not going to happen to me, I said, almost teasing. ¡°Pyra and I don¡¯t see eye to eye on most things.¡±
He chuckled. ¡°I suppose that would help.¡±
I tilted my head. ¡°You and Tarofu¡ get along, hm?¡±
He nodded, then smiled wryly. ¡°He¡¯s intrigued by you.¡±
¡°Me.¡±
He nodded. ¡°You¡¯re so different from Pyra, and yet you are a true phoenix. He¡¯s curious¡ And I think he¡¯s a bit excited by the prospect of meeting his wife and falling for her all over again.¡± He sank into a seat. ¡°He¡¯s really in love¡ Probably why we seem to be getting along so much.¡±
My face heated, but I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ttered and a little flustered by the warm look on
his face.
¡°So¡ about the Convening.¡± He chuckled and sat beside me, taking my hand again. ¡°What do you This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.
know about it?¡±
¡°It went badlyst time, and that¡¯s when the realms started to be out of bnce,¡± Tsuneo said. ¡°I don¡¯t have the details, I just know that itid the foundation for the way we are right now.¡±
I nodded. ¡°The tiger I saw in the vision¡¡±
L
He nodded. ¡°The kingdom of celestial tigers are the ones who sent the message. Thest one was held in theirnd.¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m still unsure of what made them want to start the Convening up again.¡±
¡°Compass implies four, so where are the other two?
CH118
¡°The phoenix and the dragon are never separated, he said, catching one of my curls between his fingers and ying with it. He looked at me. For that reason, we control so much territory.¡±
¡°You mean Pyra has her own kingdom?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Tsuneo said, gesturing to the pce. ¡°This is her pce.
I frowned. ¡°But this is the dragon¡¯s pce.¡±
¡°The dragon and the phoenix are never separated,¡± he said again. ¡°Tarofu says that all he owns is his wife¡¯s¡ as he would have no interest or use for it without her.¡±
A rush of warmth tumbled through me from the back of my mind. I¨Csqueezed Tsuneo¡¯s hand.
Tsuneo¡¯s expression softened and traced soft circles on the back of my hand.
¡°I think she finds it lovely¡ but that had to have caused problems?¡±
¡°Only because the tigers and turtles hate each other.¡± He shook his head. ¡°There was¡ a disagreement about who Pyra should be with.¡±
Just when I thought things couldn¡¯t get more dramatic there was a love triangle at the heart of all of this? A square?
¡°Are they both men?¡±
ments
4
POST COMMENT NOW
SHARE
wounds 119
CH119
Substitute Bride
Morgan
¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°The turtles are matriarchal¡ conniving though¡ The ti his jaws and his eye started to glow. ¡°I don¡¯t think theiring will be a very rxing thing.¡±
rs are just vicious.¡± He set
He narrowed his eyes. ¡°I doubt the witch has changed her mind about the way things should go.¡±
¡°What does that mean?¡±
¡°Thedy of the Hardest Shell, as she was once called, wanted each of our realms to remain separate from each other, to preserve the nature of thepass as having four distinct lines¡ or she wanted to take Pyra¡¯s ce.¡±
My eyes widened. Ovepping triangles? Great. Wouldn¡¯t that mean it was more likely that the tigers and the turtles would team up to get what they wanted? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.
A wave of unease went through me and I pushed it down. I couldn¡¯t focus on the battle ahead not
owing how far behind we were in preparations now.
odded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s¡ talk more about the Convening when they¡¯re feeling a little more alkative? What have you been up to while I was unconscious? What can I take off your te?¡±
¡°Are you hungry?¡±
I blinked and chuckled. ¡®Not literally. I meant what tasks can I take on so you can focus on other things?¡±
He murmured to himself. ¡°What an interesting way of describing it. Where should I start?¡±
He sighed, his eyes glimmering with light. It was almost like I could see Tarofu at the back of his mind, stirring, listening, but notmenting. There was an intensity in his silence that set me on edge, but I waited for Tsuneo to speak.
The quiet of our chambers was weing, rxing even. I could feel Pyra¡¯s anxiety simmering at the back of my mind, but I pushed it back. If she had something to say, she would just have to speak up about it.
¡°We¡¯re going to need a n,¡± Tsuneo said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much of what needs to be done is something I can pass off to you. Not just to prepare to host, but for whatever the Elders and the other celestials have nned.¡±
CH119
¡°How about we start with preparations first, hm?¡±
His lips twitched. About that.¡±
I furrowed my brow, leaning forward slightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
He ran a hand through his hair, a weary sigh escaping his lips. ¡°While you were unconscious, I¡¯ve been dealing with¡ issues in the pce. And not just political ones. Financial ones.¡±
¡°Financial?¡± I echoed, confused. ¡°I thought the dragons were the wealthiest?¡±
¡°We are,¡± Tsuneo snickered. ¡°And the treasury records were impable until five years ago, around the time of the coup attempt. Since then, a lot of money has been funneled out of the ounts, and it¡¯s been difficult to trace beyond seemingly heading into the harem.¡±
of
That would exin why Haruka was so relieved about the ounting books. Five years. financial mismanagement, embezzlement or otherwise wasn¡¯t the worst considering how long their history was, but it would be a pain in the ass to sort through.
hts about where it could have been going?¡±
thing,¡± Tsuneo said, frustration seeping into his voice. ¡°Most of the money was
d through the harem ounts, so some of it could just be the harem being wasteful in my mer¡¯s absence, but the rest, based on who¡¯s ounts it all ended up in¡¡± He huffed. ¡°It would seem that Ari and Lady Maro were likely supporting Elia in secret.¡±
¡°Elia?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±
Tsuneo¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°My father¡¯s brother. He¡¯s also Kai¡¯s biological father thus Ari¡¯s lover, but I have reason to think that Lady Maro might also be entangled with him.¡± He shook his head. ¡°He tried to take the throne years ago, and he¡¯s my prime suspect in the incident that led to mya.¡±
It hit me like lightning. My father¡¯s casket shed through my mind.
¡°His brother?¡±
Tsuneo went still and eyed me. ¡ this had struck a cord in you.¡±
¡°Goro and my father were bothers¡¡± I scowled. ¡°At least they were in my father¡¯s mind.¡±
He nodded. ¡°The same is true of my father. I doubt even now that he doesn¡¯t see him as his brother, despite everything he¡¯d done.¡±
¡°How much money do you think has gone to him, and for what?¡±
CH119
¡°If it was just enough for his livelihood and Kai, I might not be so irritated, but based on the things that Kai has been telling me and the amounts I suspect, that¡¯s not the case.¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s at least a few hundred thousand li in gold.¡±
¡°A few thousand?¡± I gasped. My family¡¯s secret treasury was easily one a few tens of thousands of li. I couldn¡¯t even fathom that much money being in a treasury, let ne missing and no one have. noticed it for five years!
How much money did the dragons even have?
¡°I¡¯m thinking that I might be able to trace it through merchants or something, but I have no way of knowing what aliases he may have been using for supplies, material, weapons, or what ever.¡±
I clenched my fists. ¡°We need to go after him. If he¡¯s preparing for another coup, they¡¯re in danger. Only a few were told that they were leaving and where they were going, so they should be safe on their trip, but what about when they get back?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve shut off general ess to the treasury, so whatever preparations he¡¯s making, hopefully will be slowed by the stop of the flow of money.¡±
I hated the thought of waiting, but there wasn¡¯t much other choice.
¡°So what do want to do in the meantime?¡± I asked, my voice tight with frustration.
¡°There¡¯s another issue, Tsuneo said, his expression grim. ¡°The pce is in desperate need of repairs. The harem has been incredibly wasteful these past five years, and the food stores are nearly depleted. We¡¯re going to have to restock supplies and make cuts to the budget if we want to get the pce prepared to receive them in Spring¡¡± He sighed. ¡°A lot of the farnd has been neglected. It¡¯s a bit of a mess, but I can¡¯t me my father. The Elders weren¡¯t doing their jobs, and in my absence, Keiji or Kaito should have stepped up to actually do some work instead of enjoying the fact that was no longer around.¡±
He shook his head. ¡°How they could think themselves worthy of anything when they would rather watch father suffer than help him for the sake of the kingdom is beyond me.¡±
¡°No one said they were smart,¡± I said and sighed. ¡°They¡¯ve drained that much that it¡¯s a problem?¡±
¡°They¡¯ve been livingvishly, unchecked. It¡¯s not a matter of a mary shortage so much as a shortage of time.¡± He uffed. ¡°What I would give to have a connection to a fairy gathering.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡®Fairies could restore the fields and have them flourishing in a matter of days.¡± He smiled. ¡°There¡¯s
CH119
nothing quite like a fairy renewal over thend, but they¡¯ve retreated away from the pce since
the attack.¡±
¡°Do you know why?¡±
wounds 120
CH120
Morgan
There had to be a reason why fairies would leave if they¡¯d been ere all the time.
He shook his head. ¡°And I haven¡¯t had the chance to look into it, either. I know it¡¯s likely rted to the attacks on the border, but anything more than that is a mystery to me right now.¡±
I nodded, taking note to ask Pyra if she has any ideas.
¡°While we¡¯re figuring out the money issues, we still have to prepare. I figure we¡¯ll simply cut down on spending so we have the money to import from other ces.¡± He sighed. ¡°This means we¡¯re
likely going to have to talk to a lot of different people in theing days.¡±
I chuckled. ¡°You seem like you don¡¯t want to.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not diplomatic,¡± he said. ¡°Tarofu seemspletely unwilling to do it too.¡± He nced at me.
Typically, matters of diplomacy like this would fall to the queen or the crown princess¡¡±
I scoffed. ¡°You all expect a lot out of person that just got here and hasn¡¯t had a bit of
peace sense.
Tsuneoughed, his voice seemed darker, like there was another voice beneath his.
¡°Truer words have never been said,¡± he said smiling at me. ¡°Do not worry. I will simply¡ pull myself together to get things done.¡±
He leaned down and kissed my forehead. ¡°You need not worry about being overburdened while you get used to your new circumstances.¡±
I blinked and looked into his eyes. I narrowed my eyes.
¡°Tarofu?¡±
He smiled, his eyes sparkling. ¡°You have a keen sense of people, little flower.¡±
My eyes widened. My face heated as he looked down at me. He must have more ess to Tsuneo¡¯s memories than I thought. Tsuneo never called me Ren, but he knew what the name meant to me.
He tucked a curl behind my ear.
¡°I can only assume that my Pyra is¡ feeling shy today, or perhaps she is upset. If she cannot hear me, I ask that you pass her a message.¡±
CH120
I blinked, nodding.
Then, he spoke a stream of words that I more felt than heard. I didn¡¯t understand any of it, but it zipped through me like sparks. Then, his expression changed to the reserved, almost regal expression, I was used to.
Tsunco blinked and tutted. ¡°Tarofu?¡±
I nodded.
¡°What did he say?¡±
¡°He asked me to pass Pyra a message, but I didn¡¯t understand a word of it.¡±
¡°Memory sharing,¡± the kingdom¡¯s resources have dwindled. It¡¯s going to take time to recover, and until we do, we¡¯ll need to be careful with spending.
I pressed my lips together, anger simmering beneath the surface. It was hitting a bit too close to home. I looked up, wondering how long had passed in the human realm since I¡¯d fallen. unconscious. I winced. At the least, I could be sure that Hiro was likely about ready to leave the hospital, if not already released. Was he back at the house with the family?
The idea of leaving him behind with Goro and Adele made my heart ache, especially now that he knew the truth about who his real father was. I had promised that he coulde live with me in the pce.
¡°I¡¯m going to the human realm for a bit.¡±
Tsuneo frowned. ¡°Will you be back before dinner?¡±
Iughed. ¡°Yes, I imagine I will. I want to bring my brother through the Veil today if I can. After everything he¡¯s learned¡¡±
Tsuneo¡¯s expression immediately shifted, a crease forming between his brows. I could sense the hesitation before he even said anything.
¡°Morgan,¡± he began, his voice careful, ¡°That¡¯s not¡ possible.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Your brother¡ he¡¯s human. The celestial realm isn¡¯t made for humans, not long¨Cterm.¡±
I blinked, a knot forming in my chest. ¡°But he¡¯s my brother. Surely, there must be a way. I¡¯m here. Your mother¡ª¡±
CH120
¡°You both went through the Trial, it¡¯s different,¡± Tsuneo said gently. ¡°Humans can¡¯t survive here for extended periods. The magic here is different, the atmosphere¨Cit would take a toll on him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to thrive here.¡±
¡°But what about before when the veil was up?¡±
He shook his head. ¡°There were interstices, but humans still couldn¡¯t live in the celestial realm¡ Not without a lot of help. It would be very difficult for him, and¡ I¡¯m pretty sure it wouldn¡¯t be sustainable in any case.¡±
The words hit me like a punch to the gut, and I felt my heart drop. ¡°But¡ I promised him. I told him he wouldn¡¯t have to stay with Goro and Adele anymore. He knows the truth now, about who his real father is. I can¡¯t just leave him behind,¡±
Tsuneo drew me closer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Morgan. I wish there was a way, but there isn¡¯t¡±
¡°There has to be something!¡± I got to my feet. ¡°The pce had human staff at some point. My family¡ We moved from closer to the mountain, I think. There¡¯s a way.¡±
A heavy silence hung between us, and for a moment, it felt like the walls were closing in around me. I had always been able to figure things out, but I didn¡¯t know enough about how this realm worked. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
What¡¯s worse was that I couldn¡¯t be sure that I would be able to keep my promise.
I had never lied to Hiro before, or to anyone.
Just as I felt the weight of despair settle in, a familiar warmth bloomed in the back of my mind. It
was Pyra.
There is a way
I sat up straighter. How?
Tsuneo looked at me, confused. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Pyra says¡ there¡¯s a way,¡± I whispered, hope blooming in my chest like a fragile me.
There is rite I created long ago that could allow a human to exist in the celestial realm. It¡¯s the basis of the Trial gates.
My heart lurched. But¨C
Yes, there would be a cost.
CH120
¡°What kind of cost?¡± I asked aloud.
Tsuneo tensed beside me, clearly uneasy about the direction this conversation was taking.
¡°Morgan, what kind of magic are we talking about? The celestiallm isn¡¯t-¡±
It¡¯s not ideal, Pyra continued, her voice serious. But it would work. He would would need to
sacrifice something of great value, and it¡¯s not a decision to take lightly. But if you¡¯re willing, I can guide you.
I frowned at that. You¡¯re being vague, Pyra. Sacrifice what?
She sighed. I would have to meet him to know for certain.
Is there an alternative?
There are methods, but they are made difficult by the state of the kingdom.
I set my jaw. Leaving him behind with people who didn¡¯t care for him wasn¡¯t an option.
¡°Morgan¡¡± Tsuneo¡¯s voice pulled me back to the present, and I looked into his eyes, filled with
concern. ¡°What did Pyra say?¡±
¡®She said there¡¯s a rite, but that there are other options. I don¡¯t need the details right now, but¡ I
will soon.¡±
Tsuneo¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Morgan, are you certain?¡±
I looked
up at him. He went still. It mut have been in my eyes how very serious I was.
Tsuneo squeezed my hand, his touch grounding¨Cme.
¡°Okay,¡± he said softly. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to make a decision right now.¡±
¡°I hadn¡¯t nned on it.¡±
But I¡¯d have all the information I needed before I went to the human realm.
wounds 121
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH121
Morgan
Tsuneo seemed a bit troubled by what I was saying, but for a while we said nothing. After a moment, Tsuneo eventually walked away to tend the fire. I watched Tsuneo, as he tended to the fire, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of everything pressing down on us. Pyra stirred within me, her presence faded to the back of my mind. It wasn¡¯t just the Convening that loomed¨Cit was the uncertainty of how much control we truly had over our own lives now that we were tied to Tarofu and Pyra.
As I sat on the couch, I looked back to how we got here. It was strange, thinking back to the beginning, when we were strangers, deeply suspicious of each other, and now, we were united in ways neither of us could have predicted. It was a bit funny. With the Conveninging. everything felt more surreal. Pyra¡¯s odd silence unnerved me, and I had begun to wonder what exactly she was hiding. She didn¡¯t feel duplicitous. She didn¡¯t feel like a liar. If anything she seemed fearful, but I still wasn¡¯t sure what she was so worried about. I didn¡¯t want to admit it out loud, but there was a growing fear inside me¨Cwhat if whatever she was so afraid of affected me irreparably? Death came to mind, or pure annihtion. Maybe she¡¯d take over my body and I wouldn¡¯t be me anymore.
The thought made my stomach twist.
I was fearful, but the fear felt a bit hollow. Like a part of me knew it was unfounded. In some ways¡ weren¡¯t we the same person?
1 groaned.
¡°Thinking too hard?¡± Tsuneo asked.
¡°This not knowing is irritating. The fact that she¡¯s dead silent now, isn¡¯t making it better.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll talk to Tarofu tonight,¡± he said. ¡°We need answers. I suggest you try to do the same. We can¡¯t go into the Convening blind, let alone beyond that
I nodded. ¡°But Tsuneo¡ Are you assured that he¡¯s being honest with you?¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°What if they don¡¯t tell us everything? What if they¡¯ve already made up their minds, had some n in the works?¡±
¡°If they¡¯ve made up their minds to do¡ whatever it is. It would be best to figure out what the nt
CH121
is¡¡± He tilted his head. ¡°I don¡¯t get the sense that it will be against us.¡±
I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m d you have such faith in that¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t?¡±
¡°I just don¡¯t like not knowing for certain¡ It¡¯s¡ weird having this whole section of my mind, my motivations, my moralpass that I can¡¯t see or control.¡±
He chuckled. ¡°I suppose it would be¡ Human existences are far lessplicated.¡±
¡°You worry, but we¡¯re not helpless, Morgan.¡±
I leaned against him. ¡°It feels like we are basically.
¡°We¡¯ll get through this,¡± Tsuneo said, squeezing me close. I looked up to see the fire dancing in
his
eyes, ying off all the colors there. His eyes locked on mine. His gaze was calm, steady, but I could see the weight of the situation in his expression. ¡°Whatever Pyra and Tarofu are nning, we¡¯ll figure it out. We at least have each other, hm?¡±
I nodded, though the worry still gnawed at the edges of my thoughts. ¡°I know. It¡¯s just¡ the Convening ising so fast. We don¡¯t have time to prepare.¡±
¡°Are you regretting sending my parents off?¡±
¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°Not even a little bit. It was for the best.¡±
He turned me and steered me toward the bedroom.
¡°We have more time than you think. We¡¯ll talk to them tonight, and we¡¯ll do whatever we have to. For now, we rest, yeah?¡±
1 nodded, grateful that he seemed so certain.
He smiled, a small but reassuring smile, and I felt the tension in my chest ease just a little.
Tsuneo
¡°My head hurts just thinking about all of this,¡± I said with a sigh. Sheughed. ¡°Though that may have been all the excitement.¡±
She nodded and we climbed into bed. As Morgan settled down into sleep beside me, the weight of the day¡¯s events seemed to grow heavier on my mind and body. I was tired, exhausted in a way I hadn¡¯t noticed before. Having Morgan awake, beside me, gave me a sense of peace I hadn¡¯t felt in
CH121
weeks, yet there was still an uneasiness in my mind.
I nced over at her as she settled under the nkets, her face illuminated by the soft glow of thenterns. She had been through so much, and there was still so much more toe. The Convening of the Celestial Compass loomed over us like a dark cloud, its implications moreplex than either of us could fully grasp. And then there was the issue of her brother.
Morgan reached out, her fingers brushing against mine.
¡°We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± she whispered. ¡°Sleep.¡±
I nodded, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°We will.¡±
With that, we both closed our eyes, letting the exhaustion of the day pull us into sleep.
When I opened my eyes again, I found myself standing in a familiar ce¨Cone that I had only been to in my dreams. It was the grand temple at the heart of the dragon kingdom, its towering pirs reaching up toward the heavens, adorned with carvings of our ancestors. The air was thick with the scent of incense, and the sound of the wind whistling through the sacred mes echoed through the vast chamber.
In the center, there was that dark pool again.
And I wasn¡¯t alone.
Tarofu stood before me, his eyes glowing with the wisdom and weariness of countless centuries. His presence was asmanding as ever.
¡°You have questions,¡± he said, his voice a low rumble that reverberated through the chamber. He looked aw
as if he would rather not talk about it
¡°I do,¡± I replied, stepping forward to sit at the edge of th pool. He sat beside me. ¡°The Convening This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.
is approaching, and I need to know what to expect. What are we really of the Celestial Compass
facing?¡±
Tarofu¡¯s expression remained stoic, but I could sense the unease beneath the surface. ¡°The Convening has never been very peaceful. And honestly, I¡¯m not sure, Tsuneo. Maybe nothing. Maybe war. Maybe something worse.¡±
¡°Worse?¡±
¡°I believer total annihtion would be worse.¡± He sighed. ¡°Or rather¡ a return to the deep Joneliness of nothing.¡±
CH121
I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°If Pyra¡¡± He shook his head. ¡°There can be nothing living without light, Pyra¡¯s light. And the
world came so close to losing it before.¡± He set his jaw. ¡°I cannot¡ I cannot guarantee that I have the strength to ensure that it continues.¡±
My eyes widened. ¡°Pyra¡¯s dying?¡±
¡°No¡ but she could.¡±
He looked at me. ¡°You have too many enemies. It would be in your best interest to eliminate as many as you can in theing days.¡±
He scoffed. ¡°The Elders have no goodwill towards you and as soon as your brother rises again, the whole issue of the throne will return. They have a different set of fears than you do about your
fitness to rule.¡±
I winced. ¡°Do you disagree?¡±
wounds 122
CH122
Tsuneo
¡°With them? Yes. You? No¡ But Pyra and Morgan do. He shook his head. ¡°Those that have their own agendas will be looking to exploit your doubts. You must be ready.¡±
I nodded, though the weight of his words settled heavily on my shoulders.
¡°And what about¡ Siora?¡± I asked, my voice quiet. The name had been haunting me ever since Morgan told me about her. ¡°Does she have something to do with¡ this uneasiness you feel?¡±
Tarofu¡¯s eyes darkened, a flicker of pain crossing his face. ¡°Siora¡ was our daughter,¡± he admitted, his voice tinged with sorrow. ¡°She was our youngest and the only iridescent dragon. She came of age in the midst of the war between the dragon and tiger kingdoms and died merely three days: after her birthday.¡±
I remained silent, letting him continue.
¡°She was¡ such a gentle soul,¡± Tarofu said, his voice growing heavy with emotion. ¡°Beautiful, powerful¡ and a beacon of hope for our people. But the war¡ it took everything from us. Sioral wasn¡¯t a warrior by any means, but the tigers were out for blood and conquest. She was killed. The loss was¡ devastating.¡±
I felt a chill run through me as I listened, the weight of his words pressing down on my chest. I could see the pain etched into his features, the memory of their daughter¡¯s death still raw, even after all this time.
¡°Pyra¡ Pyra couldn¡¯t bear the loss,¡± Tarofu continued, his voice barely more than a whisper now. ¡°It sent her into a madness¡ a rage that consumed her. She med herself, med me, med the entire world. The pain of losing Siora twisted her into something unrecognizable. She became consumed by her anger, her grief, and sheshed out at anyone who darede near her. The fight raged for several more weeks, nearly reducing all of the realms to ashes.¡±
The image of Pyra, the phoenix, destroying the realm was difficult to process. Unheard of, but I could see that ruthlessness in Morgan, I could believe that it had happened.
¡°I¡¯m sorry
¡°I don¡¯t know if Pyra thinks I remember or not, but she cannot fall to her rage, he grief, again. There will be no rekindling her. I rose the veil between the realms to try and contain the damage and force her to be reborn.¡±
CH122
My heart sank. ¡°You¡ You had to kill her?¡±
He closed his eyes and gave one nod. ¡°She would have killed everyone, her children and in the end herself when she¡¯d realized what she¡¯d done. And now, I fear that history may repeat itself if we
are not careful.¡±
I shuddered at the thought. ¡°What can be done?¡±
¡°No enemy can be given quarter,¡± he said. ¡°And the rest is¡ up to fate.¡±
I didn¡¯t like that idea.
¡°Neither do I, but¡ I have hope.¡± Tarofu¡¯s gaze softened, his ancient eyes gleaming with a flicker of pride. ¡°You have grown stronger than I could have ever imagined, Tsuneo¡ You remind me of our eldest son in that way.¡±
I blinked. ¡°Your eldest?¡±
He nodded. ¡°The one for which you were named. He was a golden dragon and ruled after our daughter as she had no interest in children.¡±
I hadn¡¯t known that I was named for an ancestor, Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.
¡°Try not to lose sleep over it,¡± He said, the hall grew hazy around us. ¡°Sleep well.¡±
I let my mind drift away, and slowly, I started to wake. I looked up at the ceiling, taking in the silence of the morning. Morgan was still asleep beside me. I swallowed, turning over everything. The road ahead had never seemed so uncertain, yet I felt as though it was not something to fear.
My mother was alive.
My father was no longer teetereing on the edge of copse.
I had found my phoenix, and everything else seemed so in consequential. Tarofu chuckled from the back of my mind. His amusement was warm and settling. He seemed happy. The gloom that had hung over his mind had faded. Morgan stirred beside me, her hand finding mine as she blinked awake.
¡°Tsuneo?¡± she asked groggily, her voiceced with concern. ¡°You okay?¡±
I nodded. ¡°Just thinking.¡±
¡°Too early.¡±
CH122
I chuckled and turned over, kissing her cheek. ¡°Go back to sleep. You¡¯re probably still recovering,
hm?¡±
She shook her head but made no move to get up. I didn¡¯t either, deciding it would be worth. staying in bed for a little longer. As Iy there beside her, I wondered what she¡¯d spoken to Pyra about, if she¡¯d gotten any answers. Did she know that Pyra had lost her mind?
Morning light streamed through the windows of our chambers, slowly brightening the room. I slipped from bed, leaving Morgan there. I dressed and headed out, running into Maya and Anya in the hallway. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how healthy she looked. There wasn¡¯t even a scar left.
¡°Good morning,dies.¡± I nodded back toward the door. ¡°The queen hasn¡¯t risen yet.¡±
Maya grinned. ¡°Kept her busy all night, hm?¡±
Anya turned bright red. I smirked at Maya. ¡°Noy just yet, Lady Maya. Though I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be the first to ask for details, as invasive as you are.¡±
She pulled a face. ¡°No. I have no interest in what you get up to.¡±
Iughed. ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡±
I pinched her cheek and headed toward my office. I got there and saw the stack of files on the table. I sighed and opened, them flipping through them, growing more on edge every time.
They were all rejections. I left my office to find the pce stewards.
¡°You cannot mean that they have all refused.¡±
It was impossible. The group of them winced, bowing their heads, shaking their heads.
¡°I¡¯m afraid so, Your Highness.¡±
I looked down at the files.
¡°Start from the beginning.¡±
Morgan
Maya and Anya had breakfast with me and helped me get the rest of the records for all the risen in the sky, I had worked through most of the ounts. By the time the sun had full documentation avable. I sat at my desk, staring at the ledgers in front of me. As I delved deeper into the pce ounts, a disturbing pattern began to emerge. Lady Maro, one of the most prominent figures in the royal court, seemed to be indulging in a lifestyle of extravagant luxury,
CH122
¡°Where¡¯s Tsuneo?¡±
¡°I think he was supposed to be meeting with the pce steward.¡±
I hummed. I could wait for him, but that felt silly. I was queen, and I had decided to take a closer look at the pce ounts myself. Besides he was already on edge. I flipped through the pages, the numbers didn¡¯t lie, and the list was pretty long, I wonder if Haruka knew how long the list had been, or if it had grown over the years. I tutted, seeing some of the invoices. Silks, perfumes, rare wines, and jewels¨Cenough to supply a royal family three times over, but I could bet that half of the goods on the invoice were no longer in their possessions.
I grabbed the records and stood. ¡°How do I get to the harem?¡±
Chapter Comments
Visitor
this seems to be dragging on now.
wounds 123
CH123
Morgan
¡°Are you going to talk to her right now?¡± Maya asked.
¡°Her and the others,¡± I said, smirking. ¡°They¡¯re not feeling the hurt of Tsuneo¡¯s end of their ess to the royal funds. Could you work on finding out where they could also be getting their funds. from while I¡ sow some discord.¡±
I opened the ledger. ¡°You think Lady Maro knows she¡¯s only one of many?¡±
Maya jumped up. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±
Iughed and looked at Anya. ¡°Anya?¡±
She looked a little uncertain.
I could use a scribe and someone a little more familiar with the harem¡¯s expenses¡¡±
She bit her lip, then nodded.
I closed the ledger with a snap, grinning, feeling mischievous, devious in a way I hadn¡¯t been able to in a long time. I had always been crafty when I needed, and it was so much better to bring people to a grinding halt by leveraging their own weaknesses against them.
¡°What can you tell me about Lady Maro?¡±
I didn¡¯t know which one she was off the top of my head, but Maya had plenty to say. Lady Maro had always been one of the more¡ ambitious members of the harem, but this level of indulgence was probably the main reason she had never been considered to be a part of Haruka¡¯s council. To think she thought that no one would ever catch her, was telling.
She was a spoiled woman. Maya said she was a noble¡¯s daughter, his favored daughter and that noble¡¯s patriarch was an Elder. Figured.
I chuckled, smoothing down my robe and squaring my shoulders. This was going to be good as Maya kept giving me all the details I needed.
As I made my way through the corridors of the pce, I kept my steps firm and deliberate. The servants murmured as we passed, nodding their heads and smiling a bit. When I reached the harem¡¯s entrance. From there, Anya led the was to Lady Maro¡¯s chambers, I knocked once¨Cloudly
and pushed the door open without waiting for an invitation.
CH123
Inside, Lady Maro lounged on a pile of silk pillows, surrounded by an array of luxurious fabrics and fresh
flowers. The air was thick with the scent of jasmine, nearly overpowering. She nced upzily, her eyes narrowing when she saw me.
It was enough to fool simple people, but I knew goods. The amount of silk she ordered was enough for several hundred robes. She hadn¡¯t had nearly that muchundry done in all these
years. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.
¡°You¡¯re even ruder than your predecessor.¡±
¡°Oh, I intend to be much ruder,¡± I replied.
She sneered, not even moving from herfortable position. ¡°To what do I owe this unexpected
De visit?¡±
¡°Your spending habits are out of control, and you¡¯ll be repaying every piece of gold over the amount set by Queen Haruka.¡±
I looked around. ¡°Though it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ve been spending it the way that¡¯s been
reported.
¡°You have no¡ª¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been reviewing the pce ounts,¡± I said, my voice cool. ¡°And your namees up repeatedly in connection with extravagant expenditures. I¡¯ll give you a moment to try and justify it before I have the staff start repossessing as much as possible.¡±
Lady Maro raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Oh, darling. Is that what this is about? Surely, you don¡¯t begrudge me a few luxuries. After all, as a member of the royal harem, I am entitled to certain¡forts.¡± Her tone was dripping with condescension. ¡°Not that you would know about that being just a human.¡±
I stepped closer, smiling thinly. ¡°Luxuries? No. I suppose you need something tofort you since the king would neve consider you as even half the woman as Queen Haruka. SHe flushed and sat up. ¡°And I¡¯m not worried about this obnoxious scent you have in the air or the cheap pillows
Lady Maro scoffed, her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°I am a member of the royal family, I order nothing cheap!¡±
nced over her room in disdain that made her bristle.
¡°Your tastes aside. I¡¯m concerned about your copious amounts of theft from the royal coffers and
CH123
learn your lesson.¡±
¡°How dare you speak to me like that,¡± she hissed. She scoffed, her eyes shing with amusement. ¡°When the king returns, we¡¯ll see how he feels about a mere human speaking to an Elder¡¯s
daughter.¡±
¡°A still living Elder, or one of the dead ones?¡±
She flinched and red at me. ¡°You talk a bit, but what are you going to do to teach me a lesson? You have no real power, and even
things to be worried about since you want to y the part of a royal?¡±
if you did, do you think anyone will care? Aren¡¯t there bigger
¡°You¡¯re one of the most insignificant parts of my very long list.¡± She snarled.¡± And you, Lady
Maro, are part of the problem.¡±
¡°Spare me the self¨Crighteous lecture. I¡¯ve been in this pce far longer than you. I know how things work. Tsuneo might tolerate you for now, but eventually, he¡¯ll realize that someone like you is out of your depth.¡±
¡°I think you¡¯re confusing my husband with someone else. He knows very well how capable I am,¡¯ I said, my voice dropping dangerously low. ¡°And he doesn¡¯t tolerate betrayal.¡±
Her eyes flickered, but she didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Are you threatening me, human?¡±
I smiled, but there was no warmth in it. ¡°Not a threat. A promise. I¡¯ll start with repossession of things you¡¯ve spent of your budget, and if I don¡¯t find it satisfactory, I¡¯ll have you dragged to court for interrogation.¡±
Her eyes widened.
¡°You would be lucky if you were simply sent back home, but I assume you I n to ask you to be exiled.¡± She went pale. ¡°We don¡¯t need anyone who would put theirforts before the wellbeing of the royal house, and since Queen Haruka is back, I doubt the king will think much of you.
¡°The king would never exile me, I have born him-
¡°The king? No. Crown Prince Tsuneo, on the other hand¡ I tilted my head slightly, holding her gaze. ¡°I believe he had more affection for Ari than you even at the end and look where itnded
her?
Af the mention of Ari, her entire demeanor shifted. The color drained from her face, and she sat up straighter, eyes wide with fear. I wish I had been present for what Tsuneo had done to put that Hook of terror on her face. The sight of Ari being turned human had to have been terrifying.
T
CH123
¡°You wouldn¡¯t,¡± she whispered, her arrogance melting away.
I leaned in closer, my voice soft but unyielding. ¡°I¡¯d suggest you gather the overage quickly and withoutint unless you want to find out.¡±
For a long moment, she just stared at me, her breathing in shallow, quick bursts. The memory of Ari¡¯s punishment danced in her eyes. The fear was screaming from her eyes. Then, she flinched, realizing that I wasn¡¯t bluffing.
wounds 124
CH124
Morgan
Finally, Lady Maro swallowed hard, nodding once. I¡¯ll¡ I¡¯ll have it ready in a few days.¡±
¡°Tonight, I said and turned.
¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t the silks and things here?¡± I cocked an eyebrow. ¡°I think letting you have until tonight is
more than generous.¡±
She shut her mouth. I narrowed my eyes.
.or
¡°I¡¯ll take it in gold, jewels, or goods, Lady Maro. Tonight.¡±
Without waiting for a response, I turned to leave. Then, I slowed as I reached the door, preparing
for the actual blow. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.
¡°Before I go¡¡± I looked back at her. ¡°Do you know where Elia is?¡±
Lady Maro hesitated, her eyes darting nervously from side to side. ¡°No,¡± she replied, her voice
barely a whisper. ¡°Why would I know where he¡¯s gone? He was banished.¡±
I raised an eyebrow, my eyes fixed on her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, my voice filled with a mixture of
suspicion and curiosity.
Lady Maro¡¯s eyes widened, her expression one of fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know. How dare you use me¡ª
I shrugged.
¡°That¡¯s too bad,¡± I said, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°If you happen to see him, tell him that his brother, the king, is going to formally adopt his son.¡±
¡°His son?¡± She asked.
¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you think Kai will make a great addition to the family? He certainly deserves the luxuries of the pce, even though his father is a traitor.¡±
Lady Maro¡¯s face paled, her eyes wide with disbelief. I could see the pain welling up in her eyes, maybe even a bit of betrayal, but I felt nothing.
It served her right, and I knew that she would deliver the message¡ probably not nicely either.
CH124
The news of Kai¡¯s adoption would be a bitter pill for Elia to swallow. He seemed to be a jealous and possessive man. And there was a good chance that Lady Maro would pass what happened to Ari as well, but I¡¯d see. I hoped that the news would force Elia to do something hasty, so we could deal with him before the Convening, but given our luck, there was a good chance that he was in league with one of the other kingdoms.
As I walked away, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. I had delivered my message, I had nted a seed of doubt in Lady Maro¡¯s mind. All I had to do was wait. As I left Lady Maro¡¯s chambers, I smiled.
Maya and Anya looked stunned. ¡°I¡¯m seeing a whole new side to you, Your Highness.
I chuckled. ¡°Maybe. Let¡¯s get going to Lady Jun¡¯s chambers. It¡¯s better to give the speech to as many as possible right now so they¡¯ll all be ready by tonight.¡±
Anya led us through the halls to find Lady Jun. Maya seemed confused. She seemed to know I was
up to something, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Lady Jun wasn¡¯t exactly at the top of the list for other suspects, but she was someone that Lady Maro hated.
Based on what I saw in the harem records, Lady Jun had been friends with Elia, but she hadn¡¯t
supported him when it came out that he was a traitor. That could mean a lot of things, but the
one thing I was certain of was that I needed to talk to her. She was softer than Lady Maro. Was she desperate for love, for attention? Maybe she just didn¡¯t care one way or the other.
I knocked on the door and waited.
A momentter, the door creaked open. Lady Jun stood there, her eyes wide with surprise.
¡°Crown Princess,¡± she said. ¡°What brings you here?
¡°I need to speak to you. May Ie in?¡±
She hesistated but then she stepped aside. Her room was nowhere near asvish as Lady Maro.
The door closed behind us and I noticed the servanting out of the bathing chamber. She wasn¡¯t a pce staff member based on her clothing.
Lady Jun hesitated, her eyes darting nervously from side to side. ¡°You need to speak with me
about what?¡± she asked, her voice barely a whisper.
About Elia.¡±
Lady Jun¡¯s eyes widened, her expression one of fear.
CH124
¡°What about him?¡± she asked.
I smiled, a flicker of amusement ying on my lips. I heard you had quite the rtionship with him before he staged the coup.¡±
Lady Jun¡¯s face paled, her eyes filled with a mixture of shock and anger.
¡°His Majesty knows where my loyalties lie,¡® she stammered, still not looking at me.
I shook my head. ¡°I certainly hope so.¡± I opened the file in my hand. Her eyes dropped to it. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into the pce expenditures¡¡±
¡°I never taken more than Queen Haruka stated.¡±
¡°That much is true, but based on your living quarters you have not been using it for yourself.¡±
She swallowed, looking more nervous. She turned to her servant. ¡°Leave us.¡±
The woman scurried away. I narrowed my eyes and she turned, starting to pace.
¡°It was¡ It only happened once, and I have never given him money or aid in any way,¡± she said, fretting her hands. ¡°I¡ I simply¡ I was lonely with the king away and¡ The borders¡ª¡±
¡°Where did the money go then?¡± I asked.
¡°My family,¡± she said. ¡°My family needed it. The king said that I could do with my allowance what I wished. The border wars have been¡ hard on my family. You cannot fault me for that.¡±
¡°Maybe,¡± I said. ¡°Unless Elia is being harbored by your family.¡±
She flinched. I tilted my head. ¡°It seems like you have indeed been giving him aid, if indirectly.¡±
¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°My brother. If my brother has done so I knew nothing of it.¡±
Her jaw trembled. ¡°It was so long ago¡ Surely the king will forgive such a small mistake¡¡± She set her jaw. ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to be considered an affair.¡±
even¡
¡°By whose standards?¡±
¡°It was kiss,¡± she said. ¡°And I knew as soon as it happened that Elia had no love for me. He saw me as a means to an ends¡ He always had.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I did not tell the king as there wa
so much going on.¡±
Lady Jun¡¯s face turned a deep shade of crimson, her eyes filled with a mixture of shame and regret.
CH124
¡°I can¡¯t tell you what to do with regards to your own married life, but you will cease sending aid to your family.¡±
She lowered her eyes and nodded.
¡°And if you have contact with Elin at all, you¡¯ll use it to gather information on Elia.¡±
Lady Jun hesitated. ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because he¡¯s a traitor who had sunk his ws into various members of the harem, including Ari,
and it¡¯s time to end it.¡±
Her eyes widened. ¡°You mean¡ Kai?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
She pulled a face and nodded. ¡°You have my word. I¡¯ll get you whatever I can.¡±
¡°Good,¡± I said and stood. I paused. ¡°And for what it¡¯s worth. I believe that the king is a forgiving
soul¡¡±
¡°And Queen Haruka?¡±
¡°Not so much, but she might simply send you back to your family.¡±
She shuddered. ¡°I would rather be exiled.¡±
wounds 125
CH125
Morgan
1 frowned at those words and the look on her facel
¡°Walk with me in the garden?¡±
She seemed surprised, but nodded. We walked though the the harem¡¯s halls. Eventually, we made it to the gardens. The sound of the fountain reached my ear, and I realized that this was a She seemed lost in thought, her expression a mix of mncholy and weariness. I approached slowly, curious about what she would say. Despite everything that had transpired, I had felt a strange sense of empathy for her. Lady Jun wasn¡¯t like the others in the harem. She wasn¡¯t consumed by greed or ambition. There was something deeper, something quieter about her.
Hearing the way she spoke about returning home told me a lot.
¡°Lady Jun,¡± I said softly. ¡°I want to hear your story.
She turned to face me, her eyes widening in surprise before she offered a weak smile. ¡°It¡¯s not
as a human who survived the Trial of Fire,¡± she said, her voice soft but
nearly as interesting
strained.
¡°We can trade stories if you¡¯d like.¡±
I moved to stand beside her, ncing down at the flowers she was touching.
¡°You said that for a reason,¡± I said gently. ¡°If you¡¯re okay with telling me why¡¡±
Lady Jun let out a long sigh, her shoulders sagging slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure ¡®okay¡® is something I can ever im,¡± she admitted, her voice tinged with sadness. ¡°Not with everything that¡¯s happened. But I suppose that¡¯s how life is for people like us, isn¡¯t it?¡±
I frowned, sensing the weight behind her words. ¡°People like us?¡±
She looked away, her gaze drifting toward the distant mountains. ¡°Women caught in circumstances beyond their control. Trapped in decisions they never truly wanted to make. I married into the royal family because I thought it was my way out¡ but it wasn¡¯t. Not really.¡±
I stayed silent, waiting for her to continue. I knew she was speaking from a ce of pain, a ce that had likely been hidden for far too long. Did Hayato know?
CH125
¡°My family,¡± she began again, her voice trembling lightly, ¡°is¡ difficult. My brother runs our estate, and to say he¡¯s cruel would be an understatement. He rules with an iron fist, controlling every aspect of our lives, including mine. Even now, he exerts a certain amount of control over me¡ When I was younger, he dictated who I could speak to, what I could do. I was never truly free, Morgan, and now I¡¯m in a gilded cage. I thought¡ I thought maybe¡
Her confession caught me off guard. I had figured that the lives of the harem wereplex, but I hadn¡¯t realized the extent of the hardship some of them endured. I thought of my own family- how I came to be her¨Cand a pang of empathy hit me. I couldn¡¯t imagine the suffocating feeling of being controlled like that.
¡°I thought Elia had an interest in freeing me.¡±
¡°You loved him?¡±
Her lips twitched. ¡°Maybe it would have turned into that under different circumstances.¡±
¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I murmured. ¡°I had no idea.¡±
Lady Jun gave me a sad smile, her eyes ssy with unshed tears. ¡°That¡¯s why I married Hayato,¡± she continued, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I thought that being a part of the imperial family would be an escape, a way to distance myself from my brother¡¯s reach. But¡¡± She trailed off, shaking her head. ¡°Well¡ it wasn¡¯t that simple.
I swallowed the lump forming in my throat. ¡°You don¡¯t¡ actually want to help Elia. Your brother
wants him on the throne.¡±
She stiffened at the words, her breath catching slightly.
¡°What did Elia promise him?¡±
¡°Power. More territory¡ a seat on the Elders.¡± Her lips twitched. ¡°I didn¡¯t know until¡ until well, I had already married Hayato. He made it clear that I was married to the king only in name.¡±
She sniffled, dabbing her eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t even been allowed to have a proper wedding night.¡±
I scoffed. ¡°How could he possibly know that¡¡± My gut plummeted. ¡°He¡¯s watching you, somehow.¡±
She nodded. ¡°He has¡ people installed in the pce among the guards and the staff who report to him about what I¡¯m doing. He¡¯s¡ practically promised me to Elia.¡±
Along with all the money. I nodded.
¡°I suspected that your situation was moreplicated than it seemed. The amounts weren¡¯t big
CH125
enough¡ They were better hidden, too.¡± I smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the smart one.¡±
She blinked. ¡°I¡¯m¡ ttered.¡±
¡°It¡¯s true, and I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯d like to work with you.¡±
¡°To what end?¡±
¡°Well¡ one to get you to a point that you can defend yourself.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°And I think that perhaps a member of the imperial family is more suited to running a family.¡±
I took a seat on the bench. ¡°And¡ I could use someone to pass information I want passed to Elia
and his allies.¡±
*You want me to be a spy for you.¡±
¡°I want you free,¡± I said. ¡°And I find it hard to believe that your brother and Elia would be able toin about you having the ear of the Crown Princess.¡±
She blinked and worried her lip. She looked so vulnerable and uncertain. I could see how he might have preyed on her vulnerability.
¡°Elia,¡± she whispered, her face twisting with regret. ¡°He promised me so many things. He said he would help me¨Chelp free me from my family¡¯s grip, from my brother. He made me believe that if I supported him, I¡¯d finally be able to live without fear, but¡¡± Her voice cracked, and I could see the guilt weighing heavily on her. ¡°I figured out quickly that he and my brother are the same person.
¡°And they should both be punished.¡± I smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think it would take much convincing to get them both put on the exile block.¡±
Her eyes widened. ¡°Do you¡ really think that the Crown Prince would do such a thing¡ for me?¡±
¡°For you? I don¡¯t know¡ But so that his father could actually have a concubine who ispletely loyal? Absolutely.¡± I smiled. ¡°I think Tsuneo will more than understand that you were just trying to survive, and act ordingly.¡±
Lady Jun¡¯s eyes met mine, filled with gratitude and shame. ¡°I never wanted to betray Hayato. I never wanted any part of this mess. But I didn¡¯t see any way out.¡±
¡°I say, you t
you tell him and Queen Haruka when they get back, but for now, think about what you want.¡± I stood. ¡°We all make choices when we¡¯re scared,¡± I said, my voice gentle. ¡°And sometimes, those choices aren¡¯t what we would have made if we felt safe. You were trying to protect yourself. I can understand that. They will too. The question is what you choose to do now that you have
CH125
people on your side.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.
She wiped at her eyes, a small, brokenugh escaping her lips. ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? How the people who seem to have everything are often the ones suffering the most.¡±
wounds 126
CH126
Morgan
I thought about that for a moment, the truth of it settling deep inside me. ¡°We wear crowns, live in grand pces, and that distracts from the truth,
¡°The truth?¡±
¡°We¡¯re s N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
still just people at the mercy of an establishment that isn¡¯t always fair.¡±
Lady Jun nodded, her expression softening. ¡°Hayato¡ he¡¯s been kind to me, despite everything that¡¯s been happening. He never pressured me or abused me. He encouraged me to¡ pursue all kinds of education when my brother wouldn¡¯t let me¡ I want to make things right with him.¡± She clenched her jaw. ¡°I want to be free.¡±
I grinned. ¡°That¡¯s most of the battle, you know.¡® I turned. ¡°Join me and the council for dinner tonight. Tsuneo will likely be there.¡± I paused. ¡°I suppose I should look into who is a part of his council other than Doctor Shang.¡±
Her lips quivered as she smiled through her tears. ¡°Thank you, Crown Princess¡ for the opportunity. I will be there.¡±
I nodded. ¡°I have other people to scold. I¡¯ll see youter. And, no matter what your brother and whoever else had led you to believe, you¡¯re stronger than you realize, Lady Jun. Don¡¯t let anyone Elia, your brother, or even yourself¨Cconvince you otherwise.¡±
We stood there for a while in silence, the gentle rustling of the wind through the trees offering a strange sense of calm. She nodded and I left, walking back inside with Maya and Anya.
¡°Why did you have here outside?¡± Anya asked, frowning.
She smiled and wiggled my eyebrows. ¡°Later. For now, we go to who is next on the list. Who is¡?¡±
¡°Lady Mei.¡±
Great. I didn¡¯t think that was Keiji¡¯s mother, but I couldn¡¯t be sure. Her extravagant spending habits seemed suspiciously simr to Lady Maro¡¯s. I headed to Lad
Mei¡¯s room. The door was
open and I entered, finding her lounging in a simr position to Lady Maro, draped in a bathing robe. Her servant was fanning her.
¡°What do you want?¡±
CH126
¡°I¡¯ll be repossessing everything you spent over your allotted budget. I held out my hand to Anya. who handed me th tally I¡¯d put together. ¡°Here¡¯s the preliminary amount. It¡¯ll be collected tonight.
Lady Mei¡¯s face flushed crimson, her eyes filled with anger. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t have it, you¡¯ll be put on trial to get answers, one way or another.¡± I smiled. ¡°And your family will be contacted to get the bnce from their estate, even if that means we have to take.
the estate.¡±
Her eyes bulged. ¡°You can¡¯t do that¡±
¡°I can,¡± I said. ¡°And if it is worse than I think, you¡¯ll be exiled.¡±
She shuddered.
I tilted my head. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to tell me where it all is.¡±
She grumbled. ¡°None of your business.¡±
I shrugged. ¡°Fine, continue to lie, but I suggest youe clean before it¡¯s toote.¡±
Lady Mei scoffed. ¡°I have nothing to hide.¡±
¡°Really?¡± I asked, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I just have them collect it now?¡±
Lady Mei¡¯s face paled, her eyes filled with fear and anger. She knew I was onto her, she knew she
couldn¡¯t hide the truth.
¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything,¡± she stammered, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°And you can¡¯t just¡ª*
I smiled. ¡°Oh, But you are,¡± I replied, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of the consequences
and what will happen if the truth gets out.¡±
Lady Mei¡¯s eyes narrowed her expression one of pure hatred. ¡°How dare you,¡± she hissed, her voice barely a whisper.
I ignored her insults. ¡°I know what you¡¯re doing,¡± I said, my voice firm. ¡®You¡¯re working for Elia.¡±
Lady Mei¡¯s face turned a deep shade of crimson. This was too easy.
¡°I¡¯ll tell everyone,¡± I said, voice filled with a mixture of menace and amusement. ¡°I¡¯ll tell them about your affair with Elia. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve angered enough staff members that they¡¯ll be d to tell exactly how often you vanish to go see him.¡±
CH126
Lady Mei¡¯s eyes widened, her expression one of pure terror. She knew what that would mean, she knew the consequences of her actions.
¡°You have no proof.¡±
¡°I have enough to suspect,¡± I said. ¡°And your fear tells me enough to know that I¡¯m right.¡± I turned. ¡°I¡¯ll take it in gold or coins.¡±
¡°Wait!¡± I looked back at her, waiting. ¡°You can¡¯t¡ I mean¡ It¡¯s impossible.¡±
¡°As I said, we¡¯ll take your family estate too.¡±
¡°Please,¡± she pleaded, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°You can¡¯t. It¡¯s been¡ª my family¡ª we¡¯ll be disgraced forever! Exiled! Don¡¯t you have a heart?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure we can take in the children as wards¡ The adults however¡ Well, I¡¯m surefortable in the human dungeons until you die as traitors.¡±
She shook her head. ¡°They didn¡¯t¡ªIt was just me.¡±
you¡¯ll be
¡°Why would I believe that?¡± I asked. ¡°Maya? Anya? Isn¡¯t she rted to one of the dead Elders?¡± Her eyes widened.
¡°I believe so, Your Highness.¡±
¡°A traitor on two counts¨C¡±
¡°I had nothing to do with that!¡±
¡°Seem more likely than not,¡± I smiled. You know, I was really curious about what you got out of this, considering. He doesn¡¯t have any money. He doesn¡¯t have any property¡ Was he that good of a lover? Or perhaps you just love him so much? To risk everything?
She set her jaw. I shrugged. Not really caring one way or the other. ¡°Tonight, Lady Mei.¡±
As I turned to leave Lady Mei¡¯s chambers, I heard a crash followed by a string of curses. I paused, grinning at how predictable she was. I turned back, my eyes fixed on the door.
¡°Your Highness?¡±
I pressed a finger to my lips and crept back.
¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I said, my voice barely a whisper.
3/4
CH126
I crept closer to the door, listening intently. I could hear Lady Mei pacing back and forth, her voice angry and frustrated. Then, I heard the sound of ss shattering. The window had been broken. There was a sound of a door opening. And my heart raised There wasn¡¯t a secret tunnel out of the harem, but just into the garden. Good. 1 motioned to a guard.
¡°With me. Anya and Maya, head back to the council chamber and we¡¯ll reconver.¡±
They nodded and the guard came with me, back into Mei¡¯s room and into the slowly closing passageway. I waited a few moments, listening for any sound. Her footsteps are getting farther away quickly, but not so quickly that we would lose her.
We f
followed her out to the garden and then through the garden into another passage that led out into a side street into the city.
¡°Take note of this passageway and get guard stationed here as soon as possible. Send a message if
you can.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
As I followed Lady Mei through the bustling streets of the capital, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of excitement. I had never imagined that she would just lead me to Elia or to a solid lead. But this was perfect.
¡°Where is she going?¡± I asked, pointing to the shop she seemed to be heading toward.
¡°That¡¯s the apothecary, Your Highness.¡±
wounds 127
CH127
Morgan
Lady Mei entered the apothecary shop. My first thought was poison, but given everything that had happened, it seemed a little ridiculous for her to try poisoning anyone again. I slipped into the shop behind her, watching her from a row or two over, her eyes scanning the shelves. I motionled to the guard, signaling for him to stay back.
I watched as Lady Mei approached the apothecary, Her voice was low and urgent. She whispered something to the apothecary, her eyes darting nervously from side to side. The apothecary. nodded. He reached into a hiddenpartment behind the counter, pulling out a small vial. Lady Mei took the vial and tucked it into her robes, then turned, hurrying past me without even looking up. I slipped my hand into her robes, plucking the vial from her inner pocket as she left the shop.
Too easy. Who knew all that practice back home woulde in handy? The next time I saw my father, I¡¯d have to tell him tThat that pickpocketing practice was really useful.
Follow her. And send in another guard in here to watch the doors. Front and back. Report back
when you know where she¡¯s going.¡±
He nodded and left. I waited a few moments, allowing Lady Mei to get a safe distance away until I saw the guard enter the front door and remain in the doorway. Then, I approached the apothecary, my eyes fixed on him.
He jumped, clearly startled by my appearance.
¡°When did you get in here?¡±
¡°What was that about?¡± I asked.
The apothecary hesitated, his eyes darting nervously from side to side. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± he replied, his voice barely a whisper.¡± And if you¡¯re not here for business, please
leave.¡±
I ignored him.
¡°I¡¯ll be clear and tell you that you¡¯re on thin ice. If you don¡¯t answer my questions, I¡¯m going to report you for treason.¡±
¡°But you can¡¯t do that. I haven¡¯t done anything.¡±
¡°You refuse me to answer the Crown Princess¡¯s questions about matters dealing with the royal
CH127
house. You¡¯ve done plenty.¡±
He paled. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.
¡°So what was it? What did you give her? What did she say?¡±
¡°I think you can understand that I¡¯m not at liberty to discuss private matters with the people who
¡°You certainly can¡¯t do so if your head¡¯s detached from!
¡°How dare you. You¡¯re no¡ª
shoulders.¡±
I pulled up my sword, pressing the de to his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t test me. I know enough to know that you are a traitor. If you¡¯d like to keep your head and perhaps your practice and maybe earn yourself some measure of leniency, you¡¯ll tell me what you gave her, what she said, and where she¡¯s going.¡± I smiled, a flicker of amusement ying on my lips. ¡°Just to let you know, I¡¯m not a patient woman.¡±
The apothecary¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression one of pure hatred though sweat seemed to trickle down his forehead.
¡°You can¡¯t prove anything, he stammered, his voice barely a whisper.
¡°Do you want to test that? I wonder how many invoices Lady Mei has submitted from your shop. I wonder how long it¡¯ll take to look through your books and find that she¡¯s ordered absolutely nothing. Laundering. Aiding and abetting a criminal. You¡¯ll be lucky to keep your head in a painless way.¡±
The apothecary hesitated. ¡°I have nothing to say,¡± he replied, his voice barely a whisper.
¡°She gave you a message for Elia. Or did you give her a message from him?¡±
¡°How dare you use me,¡± he hissed, his voice barely a whisper.
I cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that vial behind you poison? The same poison that was used to poison. me and would have been used to poison the Crown Prince? And this is a vial of that poison, isn¡¯t it? Perhaps something worse? A special blend?¡±
I pulled out the vial that Lady Mei had taken from the shop. The apothecary¡¯s eyes widened, his expression one of pure shock.
¡°How did you get that?¡± he gasped, his voice barely a whisper.
CH127
¡°Sticky fingers¡¡± I eyed thebel. ¡°This is most certainly a poison¡ Now, why would you need to sell Lady Mei a poison?¡±
¡°T¨CThat¡¯s not¨C¡±
¡°Guard¨C¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
I shrugged, my eyes filled with a mixture of amusement and contempt. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± 1 replied, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°What matters is that I know what you¡¯re up to.¡±
The apothecary hesitated, his eyes filled with a mixture of fear and determination. He knew he was trapped, he knew he had been caught.
¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± he said, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to
know,¡±
¡°d you decided to cooperate.¡±
As the apothecary began to speak, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit irritated. ording to the apothecary, there were five concubines involved in Elia¡¯s plot. They were Lady Mei, Lady Anya, Lady Kaya, Lady Rin, and Lady Mai. But he didn¡¯t have
Lady Jun on the list which meant that she never actually meant met the apothecary, which was good. It meant she wasn¡¯t a liar. It was ridiculous. Wasn¡¯t that most of his ham, if not all of it? I could only guess that Haruka had been keeping them at bay all this time, and it seemed like none of them actually knew about each other.
¡°What about Lady Maro?¡±
¡°She neveres in here¡.¡±
That means she met with Elia, some other way. Probably the same way that Ari met with him.
¡°What else can you tell me about him? Where his funds areing from, how he¡¯s sustaining himself, what he¡¯s up to.¡±
He winced. ¡°I know that he gets money from the harem, but I believe he¡¯s also getting funding and support from another kingdom.¡±
¡°Which one?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure. It could be any of them.¡±
CH127
¡°Where do they meet? I asked. ¡°Him and the women and his contacts with this other kingdom?¡±
The apothecary hesitated, his eyes darting nervously from side to side. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he replied, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°Elia never tells me.¡±
I nodded, my eyes filled with a mixture of frustration and determination. I needed to find out where Elia was meeting with his contacts.
¡°Keep an eye on them all,¡± I said, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°She¡¯ll be back for another vial soon, and if you cross me, I¡¯ll have you exiled and executed.¡±
He shuddered and nodded. I left the apothecary shop,
¡°Watch the shop closely. If anyone from the haremes arrest them.¡±
¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡±
Soon after, I returned to the pce, my mind turning over everything that I¡¯d learned and trying to put together a path forward. How could I expose Elia¡¯s treachery and capture as many of the traitors at one time as possible? It felt almost impossible.
I reached my council room where Anya and Maya were waiting.
¡°We¡¯ve got a lot to do,dies,¡± I said, sitting down. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long day.¡±
¡°What did you find?¡±
I set the vial in between us. ¡°First, I need Doctor Shang to tell me what¡¯s in this vial.¡±
wounds 128
CH128
Morgan
After I gave them an overview of everything the apothecary told me, I sent a guard to go find
Doctor Shang.
I handed the list to Anya, who scanned it carefully. Her eyes widened in shock as she recognized
the names.
¡°This is a bigger problem than I first thought. Bigger than we could have ever imagined. Some of these people weren¡¯t even on the list of suspects.¡±
¡°I imagine that¡¯s because their families are the ones funneling the money and support.¡±
Maya nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more likely than not. A lot of the king¡¯s harem are noble women. They have their own money. Thrown dowries that are separate from the king¡¯s Treasury.¡±
Do we have a way to trace that ess to the kingdom¡¯s Treasury? Financial records or something?¡±
¡°Probably.What do we do?¡±
¡°We need a way to expose them. Something they can¡¯t just weasel out of.¡±
¡°What if we test the royal children?¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°If any of them are not the King¡¯s children, that would be proof they have them in loyal at minimum. We have a lot of grounds to start interrogating them about what other traitorous things they¡¯ve been doing, leveraging it against their families. We could stop the money flow by
force.¡±
Maya and I exchanged nces. ¡°The test only tells you if the child is of the royal line though.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
¡°There are other ways to tell lineage. What about the scroll?¡±
Maya flinched. ¡°I forgot about the scroll¡.¡±
What¡¯s the scroll you¡¯re talking about? And why haven¡¯t we talked about it before? It would have cleared up the whole thing with Kai.¡±
CH128
¡°I think that¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t brought up. The king is very merciful. He probabl didn¡¯t want to have to let Ari be exiled.¡±
Well, if the scroll still existed and we had ess to it, I knew for certain that Haruka wasn¡¯t going to be as forgiving as Hayato was being.
¡°We¡¯ll do it,¡± I said, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°Well test the royal children. Can we do it while they¡¯re gone? Or do we have to wait till they get back?¡±
¡°It might be better to do it when they get back, unfortunately, If the king isn¡¯t in on it or doesn¡¯t agree with doing it, he could override it and have it stricken from the official record.¡±
I didn¡¯t want to chant him doing it out of some misced sense of loyalty or love for the kids that weren¡¯t his.
¡°Good working on these records for their families. I want to at least have most of the money trail together before they get back to make sure that he doesn¡¯t have a chance to have any doubts. I
think it would be the easiest path forward.¡±
¡°And what about you?¡±
I stood and sighed. ¡°I need to go speak to my husband.¡±
I walked down the hall, figuring out what I was going to say to him. Informing Tsuneo at this point made the most sense. He was the future King, and it was his duty to protect the kingdom. With his father gone on this trip, he was going to have to make a bunch of decisions. He would also be the best person to figure out how best to convince his father that this was the best n for the kingdom.
I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why everything on this side of the veil was soplicated. Then again, these are the me people who didn¡¯t seem to have any security around Tsuneo¡¯s room before I got here.
I found him in his office looking harried as he poured over documents.
¡°Tsuneo,¡± I said, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°We need to talk.¡±
Tsuneo looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I felt yout
¡°We¡¯ll get to that. What are you looking at?¡±
leave the pce. Where¡¯d you go?¡±
His eyes turned frustrated. ¡°Merchant records.¡±
¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± I asked, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±
CH128
Tsuneo sighed, his eyes scanning the papers in front of him. ¡°Not good,¡± he replied, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°I can¡¯t find any other tailors who are capable of making the robes in time.¡±
¡°What robes are you looking for?¡±
¡°There are ceremonial robes associated with the Convening. They have to be right and the merchants that used to make them are all well¡ unavable.¡±
¡°We could try reaching out to the neighboring kingdoms or territories,¡± I said, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°They might have tailors who could help us.¡±
Tsuneo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious?¡±
¡°Not an option?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just not one we would have ever thought of.¡±
¡°Well, there¡¯s the easiest answer¡¡±
¡°Which is?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll talk about it.¡± I reached out, my hand resting gently on his shoulder. ¡°Take a break,¡± I said, my voice soft. ¡°You¡¯ve been working too hard.¡±
Tsuneo shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t. We don¡¯t have much time.¡±
I smiled, a flicker of amusement ying on my lips. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°But you need to take care of yourself, and I thought you might want something entertaining.¡±
With that, I gently pushed him away from his desk, guiding him towards a nearby armchair. He sat down, his eyes closing as he leaned back..
I ran my fingers through his hair, my heart filled with a sense of tenderness. He was so tired, so stressed. But I knew he was strong, I knew he could do this.
¡°Do you have any drawings or paintings of what the robes are meant to look like?¡± I asked, my voice barely a whisper.
Tsuneo¡¯s eyes opened, his expression one of surprise. ¡°Actually, I do,¡± he replied, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°There¡¯s a scroll in the royal archives with a few sketches.¡±
I nodded, my eyes filled with a sense of hope. ¡°Let¡¯s go get it.¡±
CH128
We walked slowly through the halls toward where the archives would be, and had a thought. If the archives weren¡¯tpletely right, couldn¡¯t we just ask Pyra and Tarofu? They were de there thest time there was a convening, hence the trauma that both of them seemed to have
around it.
He pulled out a small scroll from a pile on a shelf and opened it. The sketches were beautiful, detailed depictions of the robes, showcasing the intricate designs and luxurious fabrics. They were far more regal than the usual robes that everyone wore.
¡°They¡¯re amazing,¡± I said, my eyes filled with admiration. ¡°I¡¯m sure we can find someone who can make something like this.¡±
Tsuneo smiled, his eyes filled with a sense of hope. ¡°I hope so,¡± he replied, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°For the sake of the kingdom.¡±
¡°If all else fails, you can always rehire my family as the royal robemakers.¡±
He froze, blinked, and looked at me as if the thought had never crossed his mind.
¡°¡ You have an incredibly fair point.
Iughed. And took the scroll with me. ¡°I¡¯m charging top dor, though, so hopefully the coffers can handle it.¡±
Heughed and we headed back to his office. ¡°It would be just our luck to be too broke at this
point.¡±
wounds 129
CH129
Morgan
¡°So why exactly did youe to find me, now that you¡¯ve solved my problem?¡±
¡°Something tells me that wasn¡¯t the end of your problem. How exactly did we get to this point?¡±
He sighed as we walked back to his office.
¡°You¡¯re restless¡ and clearly still agitated.¡±
¡°Are you saying this because you know whatever you have to say is going to agitate me more?¡±
¡°Maybe.¡±
He sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s rted to the robes for the Convening of the Celestial Compass. The robes are woven with a specific type of celestial thread that only a few skilled artisans can work with. Your family had was once one of them. I don¡¯t know if anyone alive in your family can still do it, but the thread is expensive, hard to get, hard to make, and most of the craftsmen have left the capital because of the harem.¡±
I smiled. ¡°Somehow, I¡¯m not surprised.¡±
¡°After the attack five years ago, the harem¨CAri and some of the other concubines¨Cbecame. overbearing. Based on some of the information I¡¯ve been getting, they were asking for their regr clothes to be made out of the celestial thread. And the craftsman had been refusing. To be fair, it¡¯sbor¨Cintensive and expensive, and there was no way they were going to pay fair price for it. Of course, that means that the harem members made their lives difficult. They began treating the craftsmen poorly, issuing unreasonable demands, and refusing to pay them properly for other projects. The workers were harassed, threatened, and disrespected. Most of them left the capital entirely, seeking refuge in neighboring provinces where they could work in peace.¡±
¡°Well, that makes me feel a lot better about how I n to deal with them.¡±
¡°I know my father doesn¡¯t know. He¡¯d be heartbroken, and with everything that had been going on, there¡¯s no reason to think that he would be looking into it anyway.¡± He sighed. ¡°The pce is supposed to be a ce of respect and honor, especially for those who serve the imperial house. But the harem¡¯s influence poisoned that. The craftsmen felt they had no choice but to leave,
and¡¡±
¡°They¡¯lle back.¡± I smiled. ¡°Once they know that there are sensible people in power again.¡±
CH129
He smiled. ¡°You and mother are going to get them in line, hm?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already started.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Give me a list, and I¡¯ll put out feelers. It¡¯s going to take more than just money to convince them to return, but I think it¡¯s more than doable. ¡°I winked at him. ¡°People are always happy toe see a miracle.¡±
I sighed. ¡°This is all connected, isn¡¯t it? The harem¡¯s influence, the misappropriation of funds, the craftsmen leaving¡ It¡¯s all part of the same problem.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
I shook my head as we reached his office. I¨Cclosed the door behind us and sat on the couch with
him.
¡°We¡¯ll figure this out, Tsuneo,¡± I said softly, cing a hand on his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the harem,. but I think you should know what I¡¯m nning to do.¡±
¡°Go on¡¡±
¡°We need to test the royal children,¡± I said. ¡°For paternity. Anya said that there was a scroll that
could for sure say whose kid they were.¡±
His eyes widened. ¡°Why would that be necessary?¡±
¡°The harem ispromised. I¡¯ve started to sow some discord, but the issues are deeper than that. Ari¡¯s betrayal, Elia¡¯s influence, and the culture of entitlement that¡¯s been allowed to fester in the harem is a mess. It all has to change.¡±
Morgan¡¯s eyes shed with determination as she told me about Lady Jun and what she¡¯d surmised about Lady Maro and the rest of the harem. I was furious, but as she exined her n, I nodded.
It made a lot of sense.
I let out a breath. ¡°I am so very grateful that you are so cunning. If I had to devise this n, I don¡¯t know what else I¡¯d be able to get done in a day.¡±
Sheughed. ¡°We¡¯re in this together, remember?¡±
I nodded, my heart lighter with her support. ¡°Together.¡±
Soon it was lunch time.
As we made our way down the long corridor toward the dining hall, Tsuneo¡¯s hand slipped from mine, his lips pressing briefly against my temple. I¡¯ll eat with Kai today,¡± he said softly, his tone
CH129
filled with warmth.
¡°Bonding are you?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.
He chuckled. ¡°Something like that. I¡¯ve always wanted to be an older brother.¡±
He turned down the hall leading toward the parlor nearest where Kai was taking his lessons, but they met in the hallway and headed toward the courtyard that led into town. I guessed he¡¯d promised to have lunch with Kai in town. It was cute. I headed back to the parlor where lunch was being served for me and the parlor and sat down.
When I entered the dining hall, Lady Jun was already there, alone. Anya and Maya came soon after. I waited until the food was served before sending all the servants out and putting up a barrier on the room, so even if there were people trying to listen or peep, they couldn¡¯t. The table wasid out with an assortment of fresh fruits, bread, and roasted meats. It was a simple spreadpared to thevish banquets the pce used to host, but given the current state of things, it made sense to conserve resources. It didn¡¯t bother me at all.
We ate like this all the time when my father was alive because someone in the family had overspent on something, or to keep food costs for the family down.
¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± I said. ¡°Tsuneo agrees that it¡¯s a good n, and he¡¯ll support it.¡±
They nodded. Lady Jun seemed surprised.
¡°But that was the easiest part, we need to figure out whates next. Elia is still a threat, and I don¡¯t want it dragging on any longer than it already has.¡±
It was unlikely that we could get rid of him before Haruka and Hayato returned, but there was hope that we could at least neutralize him. We toured with the idea of just directly exposing him, telling the truth, and outing all of the members of the harem that were involved, but it didn¡¯t feel enough, and there was still some hope that members of the harem I had already started to pressure would make moves or break. I still hadn¡¯t heard back from the guards about where Lady Mei was going. That could mean that he was in league with Elia, too, but it seemed more likely that wherever she was going was very far.
Maybe she¡¯d already doubled back for the vial and thus hadn¡¯t gone very far at all.
The thought that she was trying to figure out how to sneak back into the pce because there were guards on the exit that she used and used me greatly. Maybe I¡¯d have her picked up or left to sleep in the streets or something for the night. It would certainly support the suspicion that I needed to build around her.
¡°I think we should focus on how to get rid of and su: now.¡± I looked at Lady Jun.¡± Do you know who it c
Chapter Comments
Michelle White
having so much fun reading these chapters
wounds 130
CH130
Morgan
There couldn¡¯t be enough staff around her for it to take long to figure out.
She shook her head. ¡°I only know when he has something to say that someone overheard something, but there are so many different staff members around me all the time. It¡¯s hard to
know.¡±
I nodded. ¡°Here¡¯s an idea: have at least three different stories. Make sure you remember how Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.
you¡¯ve tweaked the story for different subgroups of attendance. You¡¯ll know then at least what subgroup of attendance are reporting to your brother based on what he says to you or what he criticizes you about.¡± I smiled. From there, you can narrow it down by person by basically doing
the same thing until you figure out who the person is.¡±
Lady Jun nodded. ¡®T¡¯ll give it a shot¡ Something simple should be easier to remember.¡±
Just be sure to make it a significant detail¡ like a gift I gave you, a secret I told you, or something of that nature.¡±
She nodded again. We spent the rest of lunch discussing our n to gather information and suss out the people who were on his side.
Tsuneo
After lunch with Kai, I made my way to the western wing, where the renovations to the pce had already begun. The workers were sparse, their faces tired but determined, hammering away at broken beams, clearing debris, and reinforcing walls that had suffered years of neglect. I oversaw their work, ensuring that everything was progressing ording to n. Despite the steady progress, the pce still showed scars from the coup five years ago.
A wave of frustration hit me. The harem¡¯s selfishness had drained the resources, dying the repairs, and now I would have to rush it. If they hadn¡¯t wasted so much, we wouldn¡¯t be scrambling to fix everything before the Convening. But there was no use dwelling on the past. I was here now, and we would make this ce stronger than before.
As I moved through the corridor, inspecting the work being done on the tapestries and the flooring, a familiar presence stirred within me.
Tsuneo.
It was Tarofu. I could feel his energy, pulsing beneath my skin, beckoning me in a different.
CH130
direction.
Come. There¡¯s something you must see.
I paused, ncing around to make sure no one noticed my moment of hesitation. Then, without a word, I veered off the main path, following the pull of Tarofu¡¯s presence deeper into the pce. His guidance was direct and strong, leading me through a series of narrow, hidden corridors. The scent of dust and stale air reached my nose, along with the faint scent of something else that I couldn¡¯t name.
We arrived at a secluded part of the pce, far from the renovations and the noise of the workers. Before me stood an ancient door, its wood darkened by age, covered in intricate carvings I¡¯d never seen before.
¡°What is this ce?¡± I asked, feeling a strange weight in the air.
The original king¡¯s chamber, Tarofu responded. This room belonged to me when we first established the dragon kingdom. Few know of its existence, but its power runs deep. You need to see what lies beyond. It¡¯s a ce that needs protecting and will help you in your efforts.
I reached for the handle, feeling a subtle tremor in the wood as if the door had been waiting for me. With a creak, it opened, revealing a room bathed in shadow. The air inside was cool, almost unnaturally so, and a low hum seemed to vibrate from the walls themselves.
It was much like the ce in my dreams, but instead of therge pool was a small pool of liquid as ck as midnight. It looked harmless enough¨Cnorger than a puddle. But the moment Iid eyes on it, I knew something was different. The darkness swirled within it, shifting as if alive, beckoning me closer.
I knelt beside it, curiosity overtaking me. Slowly, I extended my hand toward the surface, the tips. of my fingers Brushing against the liquid.
The moment I made contact, a shock ran through me, and I gasped. It was cold¨Cfar colder than anything I¡¯d ever felt¨Cand yet it felt like I¡¯d touched the very depths of the ocean. My fingers sank in deeper, and deeper still, though the surface remained the size of a puddle.
¡°How¡ how can it be this deep?¡± I murmured, unable toprehend the vastness I felt beneath my fingertips.
This pool, Tarofu¡¯s voice echoed within me, is the source of the ck dragon¡¯s power. It is a gateway, one that stretches far beyond this realm and into the unknown depths. It may look small, but it contains the weight of eternity.
CH130
I withdrew my hand, shaking off the chill that clung to my skin. ¡°What is it doing here? Why is it hidden away?¡±
1 kept it locked away to protect the kingdom. Its power is immense, but it¡¯s dangerous. If left unguarded, others may seek to harness it for their own sain
I nced at the pool again, a knot forming in my stomach. ¡°You¡¯re saying this chamber needs to be reinforced before the Convening.
Yes. The other rulers of the Celestial Compass are no fools. They will know of its existence, and if they can gain ess to this power, they will use it. And they cannot.
Is that what started the war?
¡ That and Pyra.
I frowned at that. What did he mean? I looked around and stood. The pool had been left untouched for years, perhaps even centuries. The protections had weakened, leaving the kingdom vulnerable.
¡°How do I restore the protections?¡± I asked.
You will need tomune with it. I will guide you¡ and no, you will not lose yourself to it.
I nodded. ¡°Do we start now?¡±
No. Later. At night when it will be easier and the pce will be at rest.
I had no idea what that meant but I nodded, my gaze lingering on the pool. It was deceptively calm, hiding the power thaty beneath its surface
With onest look around the room, I closed the door and locked it behind me. As I walked back toward the main part of the pce, I wondered what Tarofu would have me do. I was at once nervous and kind of excited. It felt like I was waiting to learn something else about myself.
Will you tell me what happened at thest Convening?
I had to protect my Pyra at all costs. Those fools didn¡¯t understand that she is mine, and we fault.
I frowned. You mean that they want her?
The tiger did¡ He felt that he was better suited to stand at her side, but he is a fool who knows nothing but his own interests. The turtle simply did not way us together. Jealousy¡ Perhaps she coveted my Pyra¡¯s ce in my life, but how can there be light and warmth without my darkness
CH130
and coldness and the reverse?
He sighed. Hey are all stupid.
I chuckled at that. I thought you came first.
I did¡ And I would rather cease to exist than to be without her again.
Chapter Comments
5
POST COMMENT NOW
wounds 131
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
CH131
87%1
Tsuneo
As I headed back to the main part of the pce, the weight of Tarofu¡¯s words lingered in my mind. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he felt that way. I could feel how painful the thought was for him. Being without Pyra for all this time, dormant at the back of my mind or however this worked, had been nothing short of torture. Their love was the basis for why my father had barely been holding on to life after my mother had died. It was why finding your phoenix was so important in the first ce. To think that the other rulers of the Celestial Compass had been enemies before was something new. I walked to stand in front of the tapestry that detailed the history of the celestial realm and its rtionship with the human realm.
I¡¯d seen it a hundred times before, yet I had never suspected that there was so much more to the tapestry¡¯s story, or that there was such a lie in it. From the anxiousness I felt from Tarofu, it was clear that there was a good chance that the issues that gued the Compass still would.
If they hade for Pyra once, they would surelye again¨Cand this time, the stakes were higher. Morgan was wrapped in this, and with the veil still up¡
I frowned at that. The veil?
It won¡¯te down.
The queen used to be able to manipte it.
Of course, but your Morgan and my Pyra are not in a state to do so.
My eyes widened. What does that even mean?
He chuckled. Let¡¯s talk about it further after you have consummated your marriage, hm?
My face heated and I scowled, turning my mind away from the veil. I followed the colors in the tapestry until my eyesnded on the swirling darkness at the bottom of the tapestry. The power that
in pool, the ck dragon¡¯s essence, was going to be a problem. Was there a better way to hide
it?
They likely still wanted to control. The pce was so unstable at the moment, that there was a good chance that they already had a n to get to it.
I felt unprepared, and I had no idea how to best start preparing to weed out the rest of the traitors. in the pce.
CH131
87%1
When I reached the courtyard, I saw Morgan waiting for me, her arms crossed, the hint of a smile
at her lips as she looked at me with a bit of curiosity and concern. I could tell that she
had
thing on her mind, that she was turning over some problem in her mind. I was tempted
to ask what, but as she smiled at me, I pushed the thought away.
¡°How has your day been going?¡± she asked, tilting her head.
I exhaled and ran a hand through my hair. ¡°It¡¯s been¡ enlightening. There¡¯s a hidden chamber, an old ce that belonged to Tarofu. It holds the ck dragon¡¯s power¨Can ocean disguised as a puddle.
Her smile faltered slightly, her brow furrowing. ¡°A puddle?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
She chuckled. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.
¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just¡ There¡¯s a saying about dragons rising out of puddles, so¡¡± She shook her head. ¡°So how do you keep people from essing it who aren¡¯t supposed to? Does anyone else know it¡¯s there?¡±
¡°Tarofu made it clear that thest war was partly over Pyra and partly over power¨Cthis power.¡±
Morgan walked closer, her fingers brushing against my arm as she stood beside me. ¡°Then we¡¯ll do whatever it takes to keep it hidden¡ There¡¯s no chance you can absorb it or something can you?
I chuckled. ¡°It came to mind, but he¡¯s not saying anything about it¡ I¡¯m going to assume that it¡¯s
ast resort.¡±
She shuddered. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know what he could possibly need an ocean worth of power
to do.¡±
¡°Me either.¡±
We stood together for a moment, sharing the quiet before the storm that we both knew was .
¡°I just wish¡ I began, pausing as I considered my words. ¡°I wish I understood the true nature of what we¡¯re up against. Tarofu¡ isn¡¯t giving many details, and I know there¡¯s more he¡¯s not telling
me.¡±
Morgan squeezed my arm gently, her voice soft but steady, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s trying to give us time to be young, together¡ before dropping the realm on us.¡±
°×Æø:87%•þ
CH131
I smiled, at the thought. ¡°Maybe.¡±
A warm silence passed between us before I nced back toward the pce.
¡°How about a snack or something? I need a break before we get back into everything.¡±
She nodded, her smile returning. ¡°That sounds perfect.¡±
As we made our way inside, I couldn¡¯t help but nce back down the hallway I hade through. It was now a wall, meaning the pce had bent to send me there and bring me to the garden. That was a smallfort, but something told me that it wouldn¡¯t be enough to rely on that.
I took a deep breath. ¡°What were you doing in the gardens? I was sure you had¡ meetings or something.¡±
Sheughed. ¡°Are you asking me if I¡¯m cking off? Iughed at that. ¡°I finished up, and I wanted a breather. I needed some space to think and talk with Pyra. The gardens just happen to be quiet.¡±
¡°Well, we shoulde back. I could use the quiet, too.¡±
Morgan and I made our way through the pce corridors. I found a small group of staff who seemed thrilled to set us up with tea in the main gardens. It was one of the few ces that remained untouched by the chaos of the past years. The air was cool, crisp with the scent of blooming flowers, and the gentle hum of bees filled the space around us. It felt like the perfect ce to escape, even if just for a short while.
The table was already set beneath the shade of a grand oak tree when we got there. They¡¯d set out a simple but elegant tea set and snacks¨Cnothing too extravagant, which was just what we needed. A light breeze tugged at the tablecloth, making the silverware gleam in the midday sun. I pulled out Morgan¡¯s chair for her, and she gave me a yful grin as she sat down.
¡°You know, it¡¯s kind of nice having you be so chivalrous all the time,¡± she teased, her tone light. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d like it much.¡±
I smirked, taking my seat across from her. ¡°Consider it the least you¡¯re due for bringing such light
into my life.¡±
Her cheeks turned pink for a moment, and I smiled. Charmed at the sight. Tarofu stirred at the back of my mind, and I could almost see Pyra¡¯s light flickering in her eyes.
She leaned forward, her elbows resting on the table as her eyes sparkled with amusement.
Do you n to talk like this all the time, or is that Tarofu?¡±
CH131
I snorted.
Think Tarofu is a bit more dramatic actually.¡± I smirked. ¡°A poet, through and through. Me? Not so much. I struggled with learning the great poems.¡±
¡°Not the greatest student, eh?¡±
wounds 132
CH132
Tsuneo
Iughed at the question. ¡°It¡¯s not that. My other subjects were just fine. It was just poetry I could never¡ grasp well.¡±
Admittedly, it had also been my least favorite subject. I had been young and jaded, and I was almost certain that I would never find someone who would make me feel the way the great poets felt about their phoenixes. I looked at Morgan and found myself grinning at the thought.
She tilted her head. I¡¯m surprised you had time for poetry.¡±
¡°My tutors wanted me to be¡ cultured. As I said, I excelled in other subjects.¡±
¡°Like?¡±
I blinked, hesitating and struggling with this rush of warmth that went through me. She wasn¡¯t looking at me, but the question spoke to her wanting to know more about me. Given how we met, I never imagined that maybe one day we¡¯d be here. She grabbed one of the fruits and started to peel it with an expert hand. It reminded me of have pics with my parents when I was younger.
¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±
I shook my head. ¡°Nothing.¡±
She eyed me and kept peeling without watching her hands. It had to be a human thing. I couldn¡¯t imagine many of the celestial realm outside of the kitchen staff doing so.
¡°Did you cook a lot in the human realm?¡±
She shook her head. ¡°No, but I used to do this for my dad and my younger brother when we had
the time.¡± She looked down at the fruit and knife in her hands. ¡°It wasn¡¯t often but it was great
when it could happen especially in the spring, when all the flowers would start blooming. We always made a habit of watching the flowers bloom together.¡±
¡°Flowers bloom that quickly in the human realm?¡± I hummed. ¡°I was under the impression that magic had dwindled quite a bit there. Though that gives me hope for what¡¯s toeter.¡±
Sheughed a little. ¡°It¡¯s not that they bloom quickly It¡¯s just that there are certain times of year where they appear to bloom all at once. They¡¯re the freshers and the most beautiful a certain week in the spring. Unless you count lotuses those bloom very quickly.¡±
CH132
87%1
¡°I see. I guess I took it a bit too, literally,¡± I said. ¡°I said, here, there are flowers that bloom as
if
quick as an hour. You have to be there when they bloom for the first time to pick them at their ripest time.¡±
¡°Ripest? You make it sound like you eat them.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have edible flowers in the human realm?¡±
¡°Well, we do, but we don¡¯t have to be there right when they bloom to eat them.¡±
¡°The mountain flower has to be picked within an hour of blooming, or it turns poisonous.¡±
She wrinkled her nose. That flower had better be delicious for all that trouble. Let me guess, it grows in some highly difficult ce to get to?¡±
¡°It¡¯s only difficult if you can¡¯t fly.¡±
She shook her head. ¡°Count me out on mountain flowers.¡±
¡°They¡¯re considered a luxury. Unusually reserved from honeymooning couples.¡± I smiled.¡± You¡¯re not gonna have much choice when we go.¡±
She cocked an eyebrow at me. ¡°Go where?¡±
I leaned closer, lowering my voice to a whisper.¡± You¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡±
She blushed and went back to peeling. When she was done, she cut it into slices on the tray. 1 waited until she was done to take a pieces.
As we ate, we let the conversation drift to lighter topics, steering clear of the looming worries of the Convening or the trouble brewing within the pce walls. For a moment, it was just us in a way that we only had in thefort of our room or sitting in the bath together.
¡°You know,¡± I said between bites, ¡°This might almost be better than bath time. It¡¯s nice. Feels¡
normal.¡±
She chuckled softly, her eyes drifting to the soft sway of the trees around us. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s at least on par, not better. Though, it is nice.¡±
She set the peel aside and started cutting it into slices.
¡°I missed this. I didn¡¯t get to have a lot of rest back when I was just the heir. Just being able to sit and not think about the fate of the world, the family or beyond that, hanging in the bnce is nice. It feels like I could almost believe I¡¯m back in the human realm¡¡±
2/4
CH132
My stomach flipped at the longing in her voice.
¡°Is that something you want? To be back in the human realm?¡±
My chest grew tight at the thought, the weight of the dread felt like it would crush me.
¡°Not exactly. I just¡¡± She paused and hummed. It did nothing for the difort in my chest. ¡°Somethings were simpler then. Some weren¡¯t. I think it¡¯s just¡ wanting a bit of a break.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll be on our honeymoon soon.¡±
She nodded at that. I suppose that¡¯s an idea of a break¡¡±
She seemed nervous. On instinct, I reached out and took her hand. I squeezed her hand gently. She looked up at me.
¡°Nothing has to happen,¡± I said, meeting her gaze. Nothing will happen that you don¡¯t want.¡±
Her lips twitched and she nodded. A bit of her nerves seemed to vanish.
¡°We might be too busy doing other things anyway.
¡°Like what?¡±
I grinned. ¡°Again you¡¯ll have to just wait and see.¡±
I was excited just thinking about it. In my minds eye, we were already there. It was probably about as normal as I could have ever expected it to be for Prince and his Princess to go on a honeymoon. My parents had gone somewhere else in the celestial realm for their honeymoon. It was where they were headed for this trip, so I was grateful that we would be creating our own memories somewhere else.
I smiled.
¡°You seem like you¡¯re up to something.¡±
I¡¯m always up to something, love. Get used to it.¡±
Sheughed, her eyes lighting up with that infectious energy that always drew me to her. ¡°I suppose I can expect nothing less from a ck dragon.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.
I cocked an eyebrow at her tone. Tarofu stirred at the back of my mind, his amusement felt infections.
CH132
I met her gaze. ¡°Once this Convening is behind us, we¡¯ll have time to make our own normal.¡±
Her expression softened as she squeezed my hand back. ¡°I believe that.¡±
We sat there for a while, holding hands and enjoying the peaceful ambiance of the garden. The worries of the day and the future felt lighter in that moment, almost forgotten.
A butterfly fluttered past, catching Morgan¡¯s eye. She watched it dance in the air, a soft smile tugging at her lips.
¡°Maybe we should have more lunches out here.¡±
¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± I said, watching her, content just to be in her presence.
She turned her gaze back to me, her eyes twinkling. ¡°And when things are actually calm. You should give me a tour of the realm.¡±
I smiled. ¡°Up for an adventure?¡±
¡°I could pass on anything too daring,¡± she grinned. ¡°I thought the goal was to rx a bit.¡±
¡°What¡¯s life without a little excitement?¡±
wounds 133
CH133
Tsuneo
She raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that after everything we¡¯ve been through, you still want
more excitement?¡±
There was yful glint in her eyes. I couldn¡¯t help but lean closer.
¡°I never said I wanted more troubling excitement. Just the fun kind. The kind where you and I can run off somewhere, explore a part of the realm untouched by most, somewhere peaceful with just a few hidden gems that don¡¯t have massive importance to the realm.¡±
¡°¡You want to go hunting for seashells.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°It¡¯s something my father used to say,¡± she said. ¡°Apparently, Adele was from near the coast. he take her seashell hunting sometimes. It¡¯s harmless, like a treasure hunt.¡±
I flinched at that.
¡°What?¡±
¡°Treasure hunting is dangerous,¡± I said. ¡°You have a good chance of encountering dragons who have lost themselves to their baser nature.¡±
She sighed. ¡°Not literal treasure. Just seashells.¡±
¡°Some seashells are made out of pure diamonds. Treasure.¡±
Her jaw dropped. ¡°You have got to be kidding!¡±
¡°Afraid not.¡±
¡°Fine. No seashells¡ Grasshoppers.¡±
¡°A prizedmodity for their music.¡±
¡°Goldfish?¡±
¡°Never,¡± I said, almost horrified. ¡°They¡¯re blessed by the water fairies.¡±
She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why does it seem like everything that would be normally just
1/5
CH133
adventurous enough to be fun seemed to be loaded with issues here?¡±
¡°Luckily, because humans Took the stories of what treasure is on this side and sought that same treasure on theirs.¡±
She sighed. ¡°Fine. What¡¯s no trouble at all here?¡±
I grinned. ¡°Trouble¡¯s half the fun.¡±
She sputtered intoughter, and I couldn¡¯t help but join her. Ourughter mixed with the gentle rustling of the trees. Wey out beneath the trees, watching the clouds pass over her, and I let myself just rx.
As the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the grass, peace settled over me. Morgan let out a soft sigh of contentment. Her hand was still resting in mine, her thumb absentmindedly tracing circles against my skin. I could feel her warmth, and the bond between us felt new, but solid, like we were grounding ourselves again..
¡°I could stay here forever,¡± she murmured, her voice almost lost to the breeze.
I smiled, squeezing her hand. ¡°Tempting as it is, I¡¯m afraid our duties won¡¯t wait that long. I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯re already overdue to return.¡±
She let out a mock groan. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me, but you¡¯re probably right.¡±
She sat up and I tugged her down, curling into her to hold her hostage.
¡°Not yet.¡±
Sheughed. ¡°We can¡¯t hide forever.¡±
¡°We can hide for a little longer,¡± I whispered. ¡°Never in the history of the entire royal family has two newlyweds been separated for so long, so frequently, and for so many dangerous reasons. A little longer please¡¡±
She made a sound I couldn¡¯t describe, but then she turned to me, wrapping her arms around me an cleaning her head on top of mine.
¡°Okay¡ just a little longer.¡±
I swore I dozed off, half asleep and half awake in thefortable silence, the hum of the garden filling the gaps where words might have been. Every now and then, I would wake as she shifted a little. I¡¯d look up at her, taking in the way the fading sunlight kissed her skin, how her hair glimmered in the golden light. She looked peaceful and assured of her safety.
87%1
CH133
Morgan must have serised my gaze because smiled softly.
¡°I thought we were escaping a little longer,¡± she said, not opening her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re thinking so
loud I can hear it.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t help it,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m always thinking about you¡¡±
Her eyes opened then and met my gaze. Her lips twitched.
¡°That¡¯s either very romantic or very concerning.¡±
I chuckled. ¡°Definitely romantic,¡± I said, leaning in closer. ¡°But also a little concerning, considering everything going on.¡±
She chuckled softly and then sat up. I almost groaned in protest until she stood and offered her hands to me.
¡°Come on.¡±
¡°Where are we going?¡±
¡°To take the scenic route back to work,¡± she said, her voice light. ¡°The gardens are too beautiful not to enjoy them a little, and walking is good for your digestion, you know?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
I stood and took her hand, falling into step with her as we strolled down the garden path. The scent of flowers mingled with the earthy undertones of the soil, and the sound of our footsteps was the only noise apart from the distant rustle of leaves.
We passed by clusters of vibrant blooms, their colors popping against the greenery. Morgan asked about some
of them, and I gave her as much information as I could manage.
¡°I never would¡¯ve pegged you as a flower enthusiast,¡± I teased.
¡°My father was a doctor, so I learned to make a lot of remedies from herbs and flowers. Not to mention cooking.¡±
¡°Did you n to be a doctor? If you didn¡¯t have to be an heir?¡±
¡°No. It didn¡¯t have the patience for it. And I knew there was never going to be any other option but being the heir.¡±
¡°Surely your parents could have had another child,
¡°Given that my younger brother is only my half brother, I doubt it.¡±
CH133
¡°And yet you care so much for him.¡±
¡°His parentage is in his fault. We may only be half blood, but we¡¯ve always been siblings.¡±
¡°I wish I could say the same thing about my own siblings.¡±
¡°I think they¡¯ll change their mind eventually. They seem to be the type to change their mind. If there¡¯s something in it for them. And maybe if some of them aren¡¯t exactly your half. siblings. They¡¯ll change their tune even more.¡±
¡°You think that¡¯s a possibility?¡±
¡°Well, Kai happened. So at this point, yes, it¡¯s not like your paternity test that¡¯s well known actually tells you who the father is. It just says if you have the line or not who knows how much they¡¯ve been getting away with all this time.¡±
¡ I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re not trusting enough or we¡¯re too trusting.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s say it¡¯s somewhere in the middle.
We r reached the edge of the garden where a small stone bench sat beneath a cherry blossom tree. Its branches were heavy with delicate pink flowers, some of which driftedzily to the ground. We stopped beneath it for a moment and she leaned into my side, her expression softening.
¡°How are you feeling about this anyway?¡± She asked.
¡°I can¡¯t say that I care too much. They¡¯ve never exactly been kind to me. I worry about my father,. though. He¡¯ll be heartbroken if they turn out to not be his children¡ My mother will certainly go on a rampage.¡±
She nodded. ¡°I can see Haruka being furious quite easily.¡±
I sighed, lifting my hand to catch a petal. ¡°You know, I never really had many chances to enjoy things like this growing up. There was always so much to do¡ courting had been out the question. I thought I wouldn¡¯t care, but I¡¯m grateful.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
1
¡°Because that means I get to experience all of this with you for the first time.¡±
She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Tsuneo¡¡±
¡°Hm?¡±
CH133
¡°I¡ I hope you won¡¯t be offended, but I can¡¯t imagine that you¡ have no experience.¡±
Chapter Comments
wounds 134
CH134
Tsuneo
I frowned, looking at her. She wasn¡¯t looking at me. Tarofu chuckled as I realized what she meat I smiled and tugged her closer, enjoying the feel of her body against mine and pushing down. thoughts about what it would feel like with no barriers between us.
¡°Practice in bed and courting are two very different things¡ One is certainly easier than the
other.¡±
It was so very easy to convince a young woman into my bedroom. I was a crown prince. Even easier to bring her to pleasure, so long as she brought me pleasure, and I didn¡¯t have the habit o bringing anyone to my bed I didn¡¯t want there.¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t¡ know anything about that.¡±
A surge of posessiveness went through me at the thought. I knew it was very likely, but I hadn¡¯t allowed myself to think concretely about the idea that I would most likely be her first.
¡°I promise¡ to make it unforgettable.¡±
She stammered and I kissed her head, drawing her closer to breath in her scent. I didn¡¯t want to let her go. I didn¡¯t want to go back inside and work or be apart from her.
Was this me or Taorfu¡¯s longing for his wife? Maybe it was a bit of both. If I let myself, I could. sink into that feeling that the whole world had narrowed down to just us, standing beneath the cherry blossoms.
¡°Tsuneo?¡± she said after a long pause. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.
¡°Hmm?¡±
¡°I know we¡¯ve talked about it, but¡ do you think there¡¯s a chance that the past could repeat itself at the Convening?¡±
Her voice was quiet, thoughtful, the weight of her question pressing down on both of us.
Tarofu seemed to go still and anxious at the back of my mind, but I nuzzled her gently.
¡°If it does¡ Nothing will survive. Not even darkness.¡±
She shuddered. My words felt heavy and true and terrifying as I knew they weren¡¯t just mine, but
CH134
Tarofu¡¯s too. I took a deep breath, ncing up at the sky visible through the branches.
I really hoped it didn¡¯te to that.
86%
We parted slowly and headed back inside beneath the falling blossoms. I walked her to her office. and we lingered outside the door as if staying together would put off all the work that still had to
be done.
¡°You¡¯re stalling,¡± she said.
I snorted. ¡°So are you.¡±
Weughed lightly. The peaceful atmosphere was shattered when a guard appeared at the end of the hallway, his face pale and serious. Morgan went stiff and straightened, the shift in the air palpable. Whatever message he had, it wasn¡¯t good,
¡°Your Highness,¡± the guard said, bowing to us, his voice grave, ¡°we¡¯ve recovered Keiji¡¯s body. It was found in the caves.¡±
Morgan flinched. I drew my arm around her as anger heated my blood. I could feel the weight of the news settling over me, the cold reality of it cutting through the warmth of the afternoon. I could still remember that night and the blinding rage of tearing him apart. It felt just as real now as it had then. I could almost taste his blood in the air. Morgan¡¯s heart was racing, whether that was from fear or not, I had no idea.
I kissed her cheek. ¡°Head inside, I¡¯ll take care of it. She looked up at me and I kissed her forehead. ¡°Go.¡±
She hesitated, but nodded and headed inside, and all I could hope was that that if Keiji really could revive, he wouldnt be hellbent on picking up where he left off.
We will exile hiin, Tarofu said. His crimes are to great to allow leniency.
I agreed, but I wondered if that was the only solution. Ari¡¯s betrayal, byparison, felt almost I agreed, but I wondered if that was the only solution. A negligent¡
Did you forget that Kai is the son of the man who tried to kill your father and that Ari wanted to leverage the child to take your wife¡¯s spot.
I winced. Fair.
She may not be as cunning as Elia was, but she was cunning enough. It was better to get rid of the problem before it became a real one that I couldn¡¯t handle as easily. I waited until the door was
CH134
closed behind Morgant to turn and follow the guard through the pce halls. Dealing with Keiji¡¯s body was something I hadn¡¯t wanted to deal with. I had hoped that the pieces of him were mostly unrecoverable, eaten by various cave¨Cdwelling creatures, or simply washed out to sea.
When I arrived at the area where the body had been brought, I found the workers solemn and quiet. The grave box¨Cornate, yet simple in its design¨Cwas waiting. And beside ity Keiji¡¯s remains, waterlogged and bloodless, but not so pale as I could not imagine that there was no chance this would work. I traced my eyes, cataloging all of what had heen recovered. Save for the lost blood, it looked as though they had recovered every part of him down to his entrails and the shreds of the robes he had been wearing upon his death.
¡°Dress the body ina new robe,¡± I said. ¡°If he wakes¡ it would be best to give him some manner of dignity despite his crimes.¡±
His face was pale, drawn with terror and pain.
¡°And his sister?¡±
They brought another cot and grave box. The memories of that moment shed in my mind¡ªthe ck smoke, the desperate need to get to Morgan and the fear.
Both of them were traitors of the worst sort.
¡°Dress her as well.Then ce her in her own grave box. We¡¯ll take them to the dungeons to see if they will wake.¡±
The worked quietly, and I watched with an odd sort of detachment. They were my siblings, but I wasn¡¯t sorry. I would do it again without dy or hesitation. The workers moved slowly, respectfully cing Keiji¡¯s body into the grave box beside his sister¡¯s.
Tarofu stirred within me, his presence a cold weight against my thoughts.
It had to be done, he murmured, though his words brought littlefort.
I should feel remorse for it. Shouldn¡¯t I?
¡do you think they felt remorse for their decisions?
No.
Then, why should you feel remorse towards those who do not care for you? Remorse for defending your wife? Yourself? Your father¡¯s kingdom?
I said nothing. Not entirely sure how to feel about it.
10:10: Thu, Oct 24
CH134
The workers sealed the grave boxes, the heavy lids falling into ce with a deep, final thud. I stared at it for a long time, wishing that I could just set fire to them and they would vanish forever, but that was not what I promised my father.
I took a deep breath. The workers lifted the boxes and I hesitated.
¡°Your Highness?¡±
86%1
¡°Change of n,¡± I said. ¡°We will ce them in a secure room so that their mother and siblings may visit them if they wish.¡± I considered it. ¡°The Iron Parlor should do.¡±
It was the only mercy I could bring myself to.
¡°As you wish, Your Highness.¡±
With a final nod to the workers, I turned away, heading back to my office to continue on with my day.
wounds 135
CH135
Morgan
085 N?velDrama.Org (C) content.
I shuddered as the door closed behind me. My hand skimmed over my concealed sword. I wasn¡¯t
sure what I would do this time, especially now that he had no real means to catch me off guard.
The image of that battlefield, the blood and the burning air filled my mind. Pyra shuddeered and retreated further into my mind, recoiling from the memory.
As ufortable as it made her, she had to ept that it was a part of her.
The darkness and death she¡¯d caused, the darkness that she loved in Tarofu was a part of her.
I rested my head back against the door and took a deep breath, hoping and wishing that things wouldn¡¯t be so hard going forward. Something told me that was just wishful thinking, but I had to have some hope.
I didn¡¯t see Tsuneo untilter that evening, when it was time for dinner. The room was tense. I
could feel the weight of everyone¡¯s stares, even before I had said anything. The long table was set, glimmering with polished silverware and the finest dishes, as though the grandeur could mask the growing resentment. But nothing could, not tonight..
I nced down at Kai, swinging his legs happily as if nothing was wrong. It was charming to see him happily enjoying his food, oblivious to the tension in the room.
Tsuneo sat beside me, quiet but present as always. I appreciated his steady calm. This wasn¡¯t going to be easy, but it had to be done.
I took a deep breath, casting a sweeping nce around the table. Lady Maro sat with a cool indifference that didn¡¯t quite hide her arrogance and anger. Lady Jun was moreposed, though her hands fidgeted subtly in herp. The rest of the family was quiet, avoiding eye contact, waiting for whatever wasing.
1 cleared my throat to address the family.
¡°As you all know,¡± I said, my voice steady, ¡°we¡¯ve been reviewing the royal ounts.¡±
I saw Lady Maro stiffen ever so slightly, but I kept my gaze neutral.
¡°The budgets set forth by Queen Haruka were meant to ensure that the pce functioned. smoothly and fairly for everyone.¡± I paused, letting the weight of my words settle over them. ¡°But we¡¯ve found several issues. I¡¯ve addressed the most egregious overspending direction, but there
CH135
are others who have spent far beyond your allotted amounts.¡±
The room went silent, the only sound being the soft clink of silverware against a te as Kai innocently fumbled with his food. The tension grew thick, like the still air before a storm. I kept my eyes scanning over the room.
¡°Those of you who have exceeded your budget have until three hours after dinner to gather the items purchased with the extra funds and return them to the royal treasury¡ªor repay the value in gold. I¡¯ve had your personal attendants made aware of the amounts and will leave it to you to decide what you are willing to part with.¡±
Silence followed. Heavy and sharp.
One of Hayato¡¯s daughters was the first to break it. ¡°You expect us to ¡±
¡°I do,¡± I interrupted, locking eyes with her. My tone was sharp, leaving no room for ¡°This is not up for debate. The money spent belongs to the crown, not you.¡±
argument.
She stiffened, her lips pressing into a thin line as if holding back words she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to say. I could see the rebellion in her eyes, the way she bristled at the idea of being held ountable. But the memory of Ari, and what Tsuneo had done to her, hung in the air like a shadow. She paled, the fight slowly draining from her face.
¡°Queen Haruka gave you a budget for a reason,¡± I continued, softer now but no less firm. ¡°If you
chose to exceed that, then you chose to face the consequences of it.¡±
Lady Jun shifted ufortably in her seat, her hands now tightly sped in herp. She had spent less than Maro, but still more than she was allowed.
¡°If you do not follow my instructions, you will have a much more serious problem.¡±
Another woman¡¯s mouth opened as if to speak, but the woman beside her stopped her, whispering something that had the color draining from her face. She bowed her head and said nothing..
I allowed myself a small, inward sigh of relief. I nced down at Kai, his eyes darting between me and his te, oblivious to the tension that had just been broken. His small voice cut through the silence like a ray of sunshine.
¡°Are we getting dessert?¡±
The sheer innocence of his question made me smile. I looked at Tsuneo, who chuckled softly. beside me, and then back at Kai.
CH135
85%
¡°Yes, we are. It¡¯ll be out soon.¡±
¡°Awesome. I¡¯m so hungry! My tutor had me running around all day.¡±
room
As I picked up my ss of water, the began to buzz again with soft conversation. The tension was still there, but more muted now. Thedies of the harem were all quiet. Some of them were pale with worry. The looked like they wanted to get up and get started now, but didn¡¯t want to offend Tsuneo or miss the rest of the meal. The others around the table were more reserved, focused on their tes, though I could see the thoughts racing behind their eyes.
Tsuneo reached for my hand under the table and gave it a gentle squeeze. I looked at him and smiled.
After dinner, I gathered with Lady Jun, Anya, and Maya in my sitting rooms. The fire crackled softly in the hearth, its warmth a sharp contrast to the tension still lingering from the dinner conversation. I could sense that tonight would be equally heavy, but for different reasons.
I sat down in a plush chair, smoothing my gown and giving the women before me a calm but focused smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get to it. We have a lot to prepare for before we start making the rounds.¡±
Anya was the first to speak. ¡°The food stores are still being restocked. The harem drained them. significantly, but the shipments from the outer provinces are arriving. We¡¯ll need more meat and grain, especially for the banquet.¡±
I nodded, taking mental notes. ¡°Any notes on where we stand budget wise? Can we afford any of the delicacies usually served?¡±
Maya tapped her chin. ¡°We have a bit of wiggle room, especially if the remation of goods go to n. There are a few traders who specialize in that. They¡¯re used to dealing with the royal family. I can coordinate with the kitchen to make sure we procure enough without going overboard.¡±
¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°What about entertainment?¡±
Lady Jun spoke next, her voice softer than the others.
¡°We¡¯ve arranged for several troupes toe from the southern cities. Dancers, musicians, acrobats¨Cthe best of the best. It will be a spectacle.¡±
¡°Perfect,¡± I said, feeling a little more confident about the preparations. ¡°The Convening is as much about politics as it is about appearances. We need to make sure everything is wless.¡±
Anya nodded and leaned back slightly, her expression more serious. ¡°And the security? I know you had some reservations about which guards and soldiers we could trust,¡±
The Dragon King¡¯s Substitute Bride
wounds 136
CH136
Morgan
¡°I¡¯ve passed that on to Tsuneo. He said that there¡¯s a list of sworn guards who can be trusted, and he¡¯ll work on getting the others sworn in or incarcerated to be investigated. ¡°That will go for the staff, too. Everyone will be thoroughly screened, and the pce¡¯s defenses will be restored before then.¡±
Maya and Anya took note, before we could move on, a knock sounded on the door.
¡°Come in.¡±
The door creaked open, and two guards entered.
¡°Your Majesty,¡± one of them said, bowing respectfully, ¡°we are ready to apany you.¡±
Was it that time already? I guessed so.
I nodded, standing from my chair. ¡°Thank you. Maya? Anya?¡±
They stood as did Jun who hurried ahead to get back to her room before we arrived at the harem.
We walked down the long corridors, the flickering torches casting eerie shadows on the walls. My footsteps echoed against the marble floors, matching the rhythmic stride of the guards.
We stopped at the first door, and I nodded to the guard. He knocked firmly.
A momentter, the door opened, and Lady Maro appeared, her face still pale from dinner. I met her gaze, watching the resistance and irritation war in her eyes.
¡°Lady Maro.¡±
Her lips pressed into a thin line, but she stepped aside, allowing us to enter. Inside, there was a table piled with jewelry, gowns, and various other luxuries she had purchased with the extra funds.
¡°It¡¯s all there,¡± she said bitterly, avoiding my eyes.
¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± I said, nodding to the guards and the small group of staff who hade with us. Maya and Anya directed them on how to pack it up and separate it for cataloging. ¡°The treasury will inspect everything, anything over the amount will be returned to you. If you are short, we¡¯ll be seeing each other again.¡±
CH136
85 %1
Her expression darkened, but she said nothing more. As I turned to leave, I noted that her servant was ring at me openly. For a moment, I wondered if she was also a part of all of this.
We left her room and continued down the hallway.
¡°That went smoother than I thought it would,¡± Maya said.
¡°Her servant. Who is she?¡±
¡°She brought her own staff from her family¡¯s home. They tend to keep to themselves.¡±
I nodded. ¡®I¡¯ll need to look into them. She seemed rather bold to be ring at me openly.¡±
We arrived at Lady Mei¡¯s quarters, and the door stood slightly ajar. A frown tugged at my lips. From what I knew of her, it would be unusual for her to leave it open like that. I motioned for the guards to stay alert as I pushed the door open, stepping inside.
The room was dark, save for the flicker of a few candles left burning on a table near the far wall. Something felt off. The air was still, and a strange tension settled over the space.
¡°Lady Mei?¡± I called out, but there was no response.
I exchanged a nce with the guards, my instincts kicking in. I stepped back, allowing the guards to go first.
¡®Search the room.¡±
The guards immediately spread out, moving cautiously through the space. I stood near the entrance, my senses heightened. The longer I stayed, the more I felt something wasn¡¯t right.
¡°Maya, Anya have the staff move back.¡±
One of the guards moved toward the back of the room, reaching for a wardrobe that seemed slightly out of ce. Just as his hand touched the handle, a sharp hiss echoed through the room, followed by a loud pop.
¡°Get down!¡± I yelled, instinctively ducking as thick gray smoke erupted from the wardrobe, billowing out in every direction.
The guards reacted instantly, covering their mouths and trying to fan the smoke away, but it was too thick, filling the room in seconds. I could barely see two feet in front of me as I coughed, the acrid scent stinging my lungs. It wasn¡¯t poison it seemed. I suppose when she went back for the vial, she couldn¡¯t afford another dose for whatever this smoke was.
CH136
¡°Find her!¡± I shouted, my voice muffled by the smoke.
She had clearly nned to escape, but she couldn¡¯t have gotten far. Through the haze, I saw a shadow dart toward the back of the room, heading toward the window. I lunged forward, my hand reaching out just as the figure moved, but the smoke made it impossible to see clearly. I heard a soft thud and a scuffle of feet, but by the time I made it to the window, the figure was gone.
Cursing under my breath, I turned back toward the guards, who were fanning the smoke toward
the window.
¡°After her! She went out the window.¡± I turned back to the other half of the guards. ¡°Send out a search party. Lock down the pce and the capital. No one leaves until she¡¯s found.¡±
The guards scrambled to follow my orders, and I stepped back into the hallway. I hadn¡¯t imagined that she would make it this easy to have a reason to interrogate her about he rtionship with Elia and his ns.
I moved toward the nearest open window. The cool evening breeze hit my face, helping to clear the lingering smoke from my senses.
¡°What can you tell me about Lady Mei?¡± I asked. ¡°Was she an active child? Grew up in poverty?¡±
¡°No, Your Highness. If anything she¡¯s always been quitezy.¡±
Was that an act or not? She went out of the window without much hesitation.
I turned back and headed toward the exit of the harem.
*She
won¡¯t get far. She knows she can¡¯t return the money, and she must be heading for an escape route somewhere on the pce grounds. Increase the patrol on the walls nearest the capital city.¡±
An rm went through the air. The air shuddered, and I could see through the eyes of the pce. A group of guards had spotted her running in the capital city, heading toward the roads that would take her to the Tiger Kingdom¡¯s border.
Given the war and everything that had happened at thest Convening, it was possible that she was in league with the tigers rather than with Elia, or they were all in league together.
¡°She is not to make it out of the capital. And once she¡¯s captured, bring her to me immediately.¡±
The guard nodded and ran off to deliver the orders, I headed toward the gates, feeling my ability to see expand through the foundation of the city. She wasn¡¯t dressed very practically with just a simple scarf over her head and the shoes she¡¯d worn to dinner.
10:13 Thu, Oct 24
CH136
She had to be betting on someone picking her up somewhere near the edge of the pce, or maybe even in the capital city.
85 1
I reached the outdoors andmandeered a horse from the stables, following Mei¡¯s path through the city.
¡°She¡¯s heading toward the west gate!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.
I felt the gates tremble. Could I close them from here? I reached for them with my mind. I felt Pyra stirring and reaching. Then, the gates closed. Mei changed directions. The guards darted through the narrow streets of the capital, their heavy boots pounding against the cobblestone. I could feel it like thunder in my chest.
I changed directions, following her. They were closing in on her, but if there was an escape route in the walls, they¡¯d lose her.
I couldn¡¯t let that happen.
wounds 137
CH137
Morgan
850
She was faster than I expected. The cool night air was filled with the sharp ng of armor and the
murmurs of confused bystanders as the guards surged forward.
As the guards closed in, she took a sharp turn into one of the narrow alleyways leading toward the marketce. The smell of freshly baked bread mixed with the pungent scent of the capital¡¯s underbelly. I followed, trying to search ahead of her to find where she was heading.
¡°Close off the gate!¡± a captain ordered, his voice strained. ¡°Send more men toward the western
district!¡±
The narrow streets of the capital were almost too narrow to navigate with a horse, but I chose a good steed. The stone walls of shops and homes pressed in on either side, casting long shadows that yed tricks on the guards¡® eyes. Lady Mei¡¯s form flitted in and out of the darkness, just a sh of fabric here, the gleam of a jeweled hairpin there. She was heading toward a building within the west distric
¡°Don¡¯t let her out of your sight!¡± the captain roared, weaving through the tangled streets as they drew closer to the west side of the city.
It was toote. They were already getting lost in the narrow alleyways.
In the chaos, Lady Mei knocked over a stack of crates in the marketce, sending fruits and vegetables scattering across the ground. The guards dodged the debris, one of them slipping as they raced to close the gap. The way she moved made me think she knew these streets better than most would have guessed.
One of the guards finally managed to get close enough to grab the edge of her robe, but Mei, in a deft move, twirled out of his grip and ducked into a side alley.
¡°She¡¯s heading for the city wall!¡± the captain barked, his eyes scanning the high stone structure in the distance, ¡°Cut her off at the next intersection!¡±
The guards split up, some veering left to block off her escape while the others followed her closely. I could see her starting to lose he breath. I looked ahead and changed direction heading to cut through the alleys toward where she was heading. Mei¡¯s breathing was ragged now, her elegantposure crumbling as the weight of her predicament began to settle in. She knew she was running out of time but she hadn¡¯t given up yet.
Ahead of her, a collection of stone buildings stood.
85%
CH137
¡°Faster!¡± I urged the horse, but I saw Mei duck around the side of the building toward the tall, iron. gates I had no control over and out of sight of where the guards would be.
She threw herself through them, shoving the gates closed behind her and putting chains on them. Then, she darted forward, heading toward another path that snaked towards the lowest section of 72 wall.
Was she going to climb it?
I leaped over the low wall and followed her into the lightly forested area within the wall. I lost the edge of being able to see her through the eyes of the capital.
This ce is new, Pyra said. It smells of turtles. You have to be careful.
Great.
Was there a way t
to send a message to the guards? I could see them reach the gate i locked, but they weren¡¯t going to be able to catch up.
I could see her just ahead and rushed forward.
¡°Stop!¡±
Mei had
She didn¡¯t look back and just kept running. I forced the horse to cut her off, but she leaped and lunged at me, tackling me off the horse. We rolled for a moment before I mmed her into a rock. She groaned and shoved me back. I rolled to my feet, on guard, but all she did was roll over and try to pull herself to her feet. I pulled my sword out, aiming at her as she staggered to her feet, barely keeping her bnce. She whipped around, her eyes wild with fear and anger as she red
at me.
¡°You¡¡± she hissed, her voice shaking with fury. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be busy with your new husband?¡±
¡°Right now, I¡¯m busy dealing with you,¡± I said. ¡°The guards will be here soon. You should make it easy on both of us and give in.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.
She snarled. ¡°Never going to happen. You¡¯re just a human.¡± Her hand turned to ws. ¡°One good hit and you¡¯ll be dead. A lot cheaper than poison in any case.¡±
She lunged at me. Her ws skated off the edge of my de as I dodged her attack. Pyra was nervous, skittish even. She lunged at me again, and I kept pushing her back and avoiding her attack. She wasn¡¯t a trained person, so all I had to do was hold her here until the guards came.
¡°Why won¡¯t you just die?¡± She shrieked shifting into her dragon form.
CH137
She let out a burst of fire that swept around me, but didn¡¯t burn. Her eyes widened as she slithered through the air, looking a bit like arge snake. Her ws dug into the earth and she charged at me again.
¡°There!¡±
85%1
She jolted and turned, trying to escape into the forest. A guard threw himself onto her. Mei struggled to throw him off. She shed at another guard¡¯s arm, causing him to stumble back with a shout of pain. But it was toote for her. The other guards were upon her now, surrounding her on all sides. She was cornered. The captain of the guards stepped forward, his hand on the hilt of his sword. My de was still trained on her.
¡°It¡¯s over. Shift back ande quietly.¡±
Mei¡¯s chest heaved as she red at them, her eyes shing.
She shifted into her human form, panting and pale. She seemed exhausted, ring at me.
¡°I won¡¯t go back,¡± she spat, her voice low and venomous. ¡°You think I¡¯ll let that whelp kill me or turn me human? I¡¯d rather die.¡±
¡°That¡¯s an option,¡± I said, ring at her. Something dark and vicious welling up in my chest. ¡°I can kill you here, if you¡¯d like.¡±
She went still and red at me. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare. You wouldn¡¯t have the power to.¡±
¡°How long do you think it would take for Tsuneo toe?¡± I asked, smiling. ¡°He¡¯ll exile you in at matter of minute and I¡¯ll have the pleasure of cutting your head off.¡±
She gasped. The guards all seemed surprised.
¡°I¡¯ll give you five seconds to make a decision,¡± I said, ring at her.
The dark vicious feeling at the back of my mind was still growing, clouding my mind. Pyra nudged at my mind, my thoughts, like a warning, but of what?
She was a traitor.
Traitors deserved to die, either quickly or at the slow pace of time.
¡°One.¡±
Don¡¯t do this. There are other ways.
CH137
85%1
What was she talking about? Did she fear spilling blood? That made no sense considering what I saw in that vision. I certainly wasn¡¯t concerned about it. Mei might have plotted murder, but she wasn¡¯t the type to die for someone else¡¯s goals. Even if she was that was her decision. There was no space for mercy here.
¡°Five.¡±
wounds 138
CH138
Morgan
¡°Wait!¡± She cried as I expected.
¡°Give me a reason why should. And it better include youing quietly.¡±
D
85%Ѫ
She hesitated. Then, thest remnants of her resistance crumbled. Mei¡¯s shoulders slumped, and for the first time, she looked as fearful as she should be. She was cornered, and she knew it.
¡°You¡¯ll regret this. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take that as an agreement.¡± I sheathed my sword and nodded at the guards.
As the guards moved to restrain her, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she expected this to work out. She had to have known that I¡¯d already found out about the poison. If she didn¡¯t think I knew, then she had to think that I had suspicions. It was dicey ce to be in, but why run?
She unlike some of the otherdies had a bunch of expenditures rted to food. All she had to say was that she had eaten it all, secured it for her home territory, or negotiate to have it taken out of her future allowances. She must have panicked, or maybe she always nned to run and this had just given her a chance to..
Either way, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d find out soon enough.
The guards moved in swiftly, binding Mei¡¯s hands with enchanted shackles that glowed faintly in the darkness. Her eyes flickered with fury, but she said nothing as they led her back towards the capital. Her gaze was full of venom, burning with a defiance that told me she wasn¡¯t finished¨Cnot yet.
¡°You should have been burned to a crisp¡¡±
¡°How do you expect to burn a phoenix?¡± I replied off¨Chandedly.
I called for the horse and mounted it again following the group back towards the city. As I watched her, my mind raced ahead through possibilities and paths of action. Capturing her was the first step, but what was the next one? Elia had so many different points of contact with the royal household¡.
How had ite to this?
What exactly had Hayato done to make Elia hate him so much? Perhaps he just resented the fact
CH138
that Hayato had the throne and he didn¡¯t.
ÈÕ:85%
Greed. Power. Envy¡ It was somewhat nice to know that the celestials had some of the same
ws that humans did.
But what had he done to make his concubines willing to betray him so readily? Though I suppose
I could have asked the same questions of Goro, Adele, and my father.
Maybe they had all been forced to marry Hayato and no amount of kindness could undo the pain of having that choice taken from them.
I could almost sympathize.
The streets now quieter under the evening sky. The tension hung thick in the air as we made our way toward the pce. The closer we got, the more agitated Mei became.
¡°Answer me this,¡± I said, dismounting and walking to face Mei. ¡°Given what I know about the king. Why would you betray him? What would you get out of it?¡±
She didn¡¯t answer at first, but I could see the way her shoulders tensed. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, her lips curling into a bitter smile.
You think you know everything, don¡¯t you?¡± she spat, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°You think that just because you¡¯re the Crown Princess now that you somehow have it all figured out, but have no idea of the truth. You have no idea what¡¯sing.¡±
your
Her words felt heavy, but I wasn¡¯t certain that I could trust a thing she said. I kept my expression steady, though my thoughts were swirling. What was she talking about? The Convening or something else?
¡°Since you¡¯re already caught, why don¡¯t you get yourself some leniency and tell me?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need leniency from a human.¡±
¡°Oh, but you will from my husband, and he¡¯s not a forgiving man.¡± I smiled at her. ¡°You saw what he did to Ari¡¡±
She paled. ¡°It¡¯s just money what¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m a wife of the king I should be able to spend what I want that other human certainly did.¡±
I didn¡¯t believe Haruka capable of being frivolous, but even if she had been she¡¯d probably had permission to be.
¡°If it¡¯s just money, why run?¡±
CH138
She huffed.
¡°I don¡¯t care what game you¡¯re ying, Mei,¡± I replied, my voice steady. ¡°But you¡¯re going to have toe clean at some point, one way or the other. It would be easier for you and everyone involved if you just told the truth.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.
¡°You don¡¯t know anything about me or about what¡¯s going to happen it would have been easier if you had just died.¡±
¡°Easier for who? No matter what happened to me, you still weren¡¯t going to be the queen,¡± I said. She flinched. ¡°Or was that the problem? Did you do all of this just because you were jealous of her? Did Elia promise to make you his queen?¡±
She flushed. ¡°Shut up!¡±
¡°I can tell you he made that promise to several others.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know-
¡°One of them is already giving him an heir¡¡±
She sucked in a sharp breath. I watched her mind turn my words over and smiled waiting for her
to finally get it.
She dropped her gaze and clenched her jaw. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±
¡°I have no need to convince you.¡±
I turned and ordered the guards to take her to the dungeons for questioningter. They led her away, feeling oddly sessful.
Pyr? stirred in the back of my mind.
She knows something.
That much was obvious.
Perhaps if you were kind to her she would answer..
I scoffed at that. No one gave up the ns of their grand scheme because someone handed them a cookie, and I didn¡¯t really need her to. It was pretty obvious what was going on. All I needed was the detail. And if I could get them all to turn on Elia, I had a feeling that their scorned Hearts. would drive them to give me the information I needed to stop him once and for all. Part of me wondered if Ari was caught up in this weird love game, or if she was just using Elia for her own
CH138
ends.
I sighed and head back into the pce, headed toward the meeting room to find out how the rest
of the collections went.
As I entered the chamber where the others were waiting, the soft murmur of their conversation
quieted. Anya looked up first, her face a mix of concern and curiosity.
¡°Is everything alright, Morgan?¡± she asked, her voice gentle.
¡°For now. Mei has been apprehended, but she didn¡¯t say much of use.¡± I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°Let¡¯s pick this up tomorrow with fresh eyes and a bit more patience.¡±
Then, a knock sounded on the door.
¡°Come in.¡±
For a moment, I turned and I was somewhere else I was some time there was someone staring at me ring at me. The woman smile was vicious and dark.
I¡¯m offering you a way out you think you¡¯re safe you think it¡¯ll be fine but you know nothing of this world and of Darkness¡
wounds 139
CH139
Morgan
Who was this woman, and what was she talking about?
You may be a phoenix, but you¡¯re ying with the same fire as the rest of us, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before you get burned. The woman shook her head. There will be no light to resurrect you from those ashes, and he will not care.
¡°Morgan?¡±
1 blinked away the vision, seeing Tsuneo standing in front of me. His eyes flickered with some sort. of knowledge. It probably wasn¡¯t his conscious thoughts. I smiled, pushing away the ominous feeling at the back of my mind.
¡°Yes?¡±
He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you alright?¡±
¡°Just fine,¡± I said. ¡°I suppose¡ you¡¯re here to usher me off to bed like a good husband?¡±
Maya snickered behind me. My face heated and a wry smile took over Tsuneo¡¯s face.
¡°To sleep at least, and eventually. For now, I actually came to ask about all themotion.¡± He stepped closer, cupping my face. ¡°I felt you leave the pce.¡±
Tsuneo
Her eyes widened. ¡°You can tell when I leave?¡±
¡°I can¡¡± Now, at least, but it was mostly Tarofu¡¯s doing. He¡¯d been anxious when he¡¯d felt her leave the pce and the city grounds. He¡¯d only calmed down when he¡¯d felt her heaving back to the pce.
¡°Mei,¡± she said. ¡°She tried to escape¡ I went after her and had her taken to the dungeons to think on what she wants to own up to in court. Though now that you¡¯ve reminded me, is there a way to detain her family?¡±
I raised a brow, surprised at how swiftly she handled it, but not displeased.
¡°Of course. And her stall?¡±
CH139
¡°Taken care of,¡± she said. ¡°At least, they¡¯d better be since there was only a handful of them.¡±
85%O
I smiled, drawing her closer. There was a power in her ruthlessness that I found both necessary and, if I were to admit it, deeply attractive. She wasn¡¯t hesitating, and in times like these, that decisiveness was invaluable. The court was full of schemers, and those like Mei wouldn¡¯t think twice about initiating whatever they were plotting if we let up.
Tarofu seemed a bit worried, but he said nothing and that gave me pause.
What is it?
He didn¡¯t answer for a long moment. It¡¯s nothing.
He was a terrible liar, but I let it go.
¡°I¡¯m thoroughly impressed,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe I should let you be the Crown Prince.¡±
Sheughed. ¡°Not happening. Shall we?¡±
I nodded, stepping aside to let her pass. She turned back to wave goodbye, and Maya was positively beaming. Her eyes twinkling with mischief.
Heavens help me.
The next morning came faster than I had anticipated. I didn¡¯t even remember getting into bed, but I woke up oddly refreshed. Tarofu was still troubled and silent. Morgan and I dressed for breakfast and headed to the dining hall where the rest of the family was.
The air of the pce was thick with tension. It seemed like news of Mei¡¯s arrest had spread. Everyone seemed to be on edge or pissed off, as if they were all waiting for the next blow to fall. As we entered the dining hall, I could feel the weight of eyes on us. Whispers quieted as we took our seats. Kai hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but we left his seat open.
Across the table, Mei¡¯s son sat with fury etched into his face. His hands clenched around the edges of his chair, his gaze never leaving me as if he had a lot to say and was barely restraining himself.
To be fair, he was my least favorite brother after Keiji, and that was probably why it was so hard to remember his name¡ Or Tarofu was fiddling with my memories. The rest of the family tried to carry on as usual, but the atmosphere was heavy. Kai came inpletely oblivious to the tension as he should be. I exchanged a brief nce with Morgan, her expression was unreadable but calm. I smiled at her and tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. She flushed as she looked up at me.
859
CH139
¡°You are lovely.¡±
She ducked her head and reached for a spoon. I grabbed it first and started to serve her and then. myself, hoping that the meal might dull the tension. Suddenly, when Mei¡¯s son rose suddenly, mming his fist on the table. The sound echoed in the silent room.
¡°How dare you imprison my mother!¡± he spat, his voice shaking with rage. ¡°You have no right. You¡¯re not the king! Release her at once or-¡±
¡°No.¡±
The hall went deadly quiet. Everyone¡¯s eyes flicked between us, but I carried on eating as if he hadn¡¯t even spoke
¡°What did you say?¡±
¡°It¡¯s aplete sentence.¡±
¡°You have no right!¡±
¡°I have every right as Crown Prince and Regent.¡± he flushed. I lifted my cup to drink. ¡°But as you are her son, I will at least give you the kindness to exin. Your mother vited the rulings of the queen, upon being faced with forcible corrections, she tossed a smoke bomb and tried to flee toward the tiger kingdom.¡± I sipped. ¡°Before we even get into the why of her running, the fact that she abused her position and then refused to correct herself at my wife¡¯s gracious direction is problem enough. The rest of your family has been detained for suspicion of conspiracy and collusion. The only reason you are not in a dungeon cell is because you are unlikely to run.¡±
I regarded Mei¡¯s son calmly. He was still furious. Much like his mother, it didn¡¯t seem that logic affected him much. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.
¡°That doesn¡¯t justify locking her away like a criminal!¡± He roared, taking a step forward.
I tilted my head slightly. ¡°She is a criminal.¡±
For a moment, there was stunned silence.
¡°Unless you do not understand what it means to be a criminal? Being married to my father does
not excuse her behavior, if anything it makes it that much more appalling.¡±
He flushed, grinding his teeth. ¡°You will free my mother.¡±
¡°I will do no such thing.¡±
CH139
¡°My family-¡±
¡°Is in the same position that she is in. Or were you not listening to what I said?¡±
¡°I think I can speak for everyone at this table that we are sick of your high and mighty attitude. We all know you¡¯re just a murderer. What about you being a criminal? Where¡¯s your punishment for killing Keiji and Parra?¡±
¡°Why should I be punished for murdering the man who would have raped my wife and the woman who wanted to poison me? That is self defense and is not a crime.¡±
¡°Self defense, my ass! You didn¡¯t have to kill either of them. We all know that Keiji was the true contender for the throne and you just seized the chance to get rid of him. She wasn¡¯t even a physical threat. There are hundreds more humans, hardly worth the life of a celestial dragon. You just killed Parra for sport!¡± He red at me. ¡°You¡¯ve been a curse on this family, and I¡¯ve had enough of pretending that father isn¡¯t simply being na?ve.¡±
One of my sisters tugged at his¨Csleeve. ¡°Boran-
¡°I challenge you!¡±
wounds 140
CH140
Morgan
8531
Tsuneo remained unmoved for the most part. The rest of the family shifted uneasily in their seats. I watched him. He blinked and blinked again. His eyes flickered, and then a slow creeping smile took over his face. It set my heart racing. He looked devious. He looked of vicious. He looked blood thirsty and oddly pleased about it.
I shivered a little, and I heard Pyra sigh from the back of his mind.
This is not good. Do not let him ept that challenge.
I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she thought I could stop him.
¡°You challenge me?¡± Tsuneo asked, his voice a little darker than usual. I realized that it had to be Tarofu talking.
¡°Are you too afraid to face me?¡± Boran asked.
¡°And what are the terms of your challenge?¡±
He flinched. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°I mean, what do I get when I kill you?¡± Boran went pale. Everyone stopped eating. ¡°Land? Money? Your inheritance? Do you have anynd rights to name, that weren¡¯t bestowed upon you by my father?¡± Tsuneo tilted his head. ¡°Though it¡¯s yet to be seen if you will have an inheritance from your mother¡¯s family given their potential involvement with her actions.¡±
¡°See!¡± He thrust his finger at Tsuneo. ¡°You¡¯re just a bloodthirsty killer! Hardly fit to be regent! Who said that it would be a challenge to the death?¡±
How else did you mean to have the right to free her if you were to want to kill me?¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°I¡¯m the Crown Prince Regent. The only way you would have the right to overrule one of my decrees is if you became the Crown Prince Regent. The only you can take my ce is if my father gave it to you, or you managed to kill me in rightfulbat¨Cmuch like the challenge you¡¯ve issued. But for me to ept that, I would have to know what I would be gaining from it.¡±
¡°Why¨C You could just see that your position upon losing a game.¡±
TH10
85%1
¡°And that is where you were wrong,¡± I said, eyeing him. ¡°Something you would know if Mei hadn¡¯t been so busy coddling you all your life, but allow me to teach you now. The first rule of war is to not leave your enemy alive. As it does give them a chance to try and kill you again. The only resolved threat is a dead threat.¡±
He looked absolutely mortified.
¡°You¡¯re a monster.¡±
Tsuneo smiled. ¡°And you are unfit to try and challenge me.¡±
Tsuneo sat back. ¡°I see no reason to entertain you, and killing you would be a waste of energy as you¡¯re not even willing to put to your life on the line, nor have anything to offer me. I do not acknowledge your challenge as valid.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t just-¡±
¡°I can,¡± Tsuneo interrupted, his voice dropping an octave. ¡°Your mother¡¯s crimes are against the crown and the royal family. This is not a matter of personal dispute; this is treason. If you do not wish to offer a formal challenge and you bring this up again, you can join her in the dungeons. I¡¯ll even have them put you in the cell across from hers if you¡¯d like.¡±
Boran went still. His fury burning bright in his eyes but tempered by the raw authority in Tsuneo¡¯s voice. There was a pause, and then slowly, he sank back into his chair, visibly trembling with the effort to contain his anger.
yourst
Tsuneo turned back to his te as though nothing had happened. ¡°Eat your meal. This is chance to enjoy a dinner as part of this family. Consider yourself confined to you rooms until the investigation isplete for irritating me.¡±
I had expected Tsuneo to be stern, but watching himpletely dismiss the challenge with such confidence and control¨Cthere was something maic about it. His decisiveness, his ruthlessness¡ I nudged him. He looked down at me and cocked an eyebrow at me.
¡°That was rather¡ attractive.¡±
He smiled and leaned closer,ing close enough that our noses brushed.
¡°You have a taste for ruthlessness?¡±
¡°Putting whiny people in their ces is always fun to watch.¡±
He chuckled and stole a brief kiss that made gasp. He winked at me and turned to Kai.
85%
CHID
¡°How are your lessonsing along, Kai?¡±
Kai¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. I started sword training! Master Shinji says I¡¯m a natural swordsman.¡±
Tsuneo chuckled.
¡°You know him?¡± I asked¡
He leaned close to whisper. ¡°Master Shinji i the best choice for teaching children. He¡¯ss firm without being too harsh. I believe he used to have a school in town.¡±
¡°Did he teach you?¡±
Tsuneo shook his head. ¡°I was taught by a general, but Master Shinji has taught Keiji and the
others.¡±
There was something in his tone that felt wistful, but I didn¡¯t ask about it.
¡°Tell me about your lesson yesterday,¡± Tsuneo said.
He nodded quickly. ¡°We started with basic sword stances. I almost tripped, but he said that was normal. And then, he showed me how to block and stuff, and at the end, we had a sparring
match!¡±
¡°How did you do?¡±
Kai grinned, his eyes sparkling with pride. ¡°I won!¡±
Iughed, imagining it. Master Shinji sounded like a great guy. He reminded me a bit of my father. When he¡¯d first started to teach me how to use a sword, he spent a lot of time building my confidence with¨Cnot just holding a weapon, but using it, not so much that I thought I was invincible, but that I was capable.
Something told me that Tsuneo didn¡¯t have that kind of experience, and I was d that Kai would, given when he¡¯d likely endured with Elia and Ari.
¡°You¡¯ll be quite the warrior one day. Keep up the good work.¡± I nced at Tsuneo who was grinning, his eyes filled with amusement. ¡°Are you having lessons today, too?¡±
¡°Yeah! We¡¯re supposed to work on attacking today. I¡¯m going to be the aggressor.¡±
¡°Well, be sure to keep up your guard,¡± Tsuneo said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do fine.¡±
CH140
After breakfast, Kai and Tsuneo walked me to my parlor where I would be meeting Jun, Anya, and Maya before continuing on to where Kai¡¯s lessons were held and Tsuneo¡¯s office.
I took a seat at the table, greeting them.
¡°I can¡¯t believe Boran had the nerve,¡± Maya said, shaking her head. But given who his mother is, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.
Iughed. ¡°Probably not. Hopefully, that¡¯s the end of the drama for now. How are the preparations
¡°We¡¯ve been going over the ns for the entertainment and food procurement.¡± Maya checked a scroll on her side of the table. ¡°Everything should be in order by the time of the Convening, provided that the funds are avable to pay for it. I¡¯ve worked out a deal to pay in installments.¡±
¡°If the timees and we still haven¡¯t gotten every evaluated or the coinage received, take it out of my budget.¡± I paused. ¡°I do have a budget, right?¡±
Maya snickered. ¡°Yes, Your Highness, you do.¡±
¡°Good,¡± I nodded and looked at Jun. ¡°Now, have you heard anything from your brother? From
Elia?¡±
Chapter Comments
Visitor
uhhh so waiting to finish the book¡¡
VIEW 1 COMMENT
9